Harry M Oneshots

by TheCourageousReader

Petunia Dursley is frustrated. No, beyond frustrated. Her sexual life with her husband has never been amazing. But what if around her is somebody who will give her what she wants?

10. Harry Potter Smut Oneshots matters17793

Chapter 1: Harry Potter & Dudley Dursley (1)

Summary:

Harry has had quite enough of Dudley's bad behaviour, and decides to take action.

Notes:

I've been intrigued by this pairing for a while, this was interesting to write.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Harry was sat in his bedroom, which was next door to Dudley's. He couldn't get what had happened in the Tri Wizard Tournament out of his mind. It had only been a few months, and the feelings he had were still extremely strong.

He was enjoying learning about some new spells, which might come in handy in order to stop his family being horrible to him. Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia had gone out for a meal for a few hours, so the cousins were alone.

Harry was rather fed up of the fact that his cousin was being loud. Dudley was playing a video game and it was really getting on Harry's nerves. Why was putting up with the fact that his cousin was always being treated well, whilst he was being constantly tortured.

Deciding that he wasn't going to wait, Harry stood up and banged on Dudley's door. He planned to teach Dudley a lesson he'd never forget, using a spell that he had been learning. He knew he could get into trouble, but he didn't care.

"Dudley!" Harry screeched "Open this door right now, fatty!"

"Hell no, loser!" Dudley spluttered "You can't tell me what to do!"

"Is that so..." Harry mumbled.

Harry realised the door was unlocked, and slowly opened it. Whilst Dudley was engrossed in his video game, Harry took his wand out of his pocket, pointed it at Dudley and mumbled the spell under his breath. It took a few moments, but it did take full effect.

Dudley was suddenly stripped, and found himself on the bed, unable to move. Harry smiled like the devil, knowing that he was about to get even with his cousin.

"What are you doing Harry?" Dudley demanded.

"I'm teaching you a lesson" Harry replied "This is the only way you can screw with me"

Harry stripped off and approached his cousin slowly. He grabbed Dudley's semi erect member and began to stroke it slowly. He noticed that his cousin was starting to squirm slightly, which made Harry quietly satisfied.

"Don't deny it anymore" Harry stated "You've wanted this for ages"

"I... I..." Dudley stuttered.

"It's fine, I'm going to make sure you get what you want" Harry muttered "But you're also going to give me what I want"

Harry noticed that Dudley was now fully erect, impressively at 8 inches. Harry was smaller than that, but he didn't care, he was going to enjoy Dudley, and that was really turning him on.

Not thinking about anything else, Harry put his mouth at the tip of Dudley's cock. He licked it lightly, causing a moan from his cousin. He then took Dudley's penis completely into his mouth, feeling it throb as he bobbed up and down.

"Oh... wow!" Dudley whispered "Keep going!"

Dudley was in heaven, despite the fact that he couldn't move. He wasn't able to last long, and suddenly a massive load of sperm squirted into Harry's mouth. Harry looked at Dudley, before he swallowed the hot liquid in his mouth.

"Now I've given you what you want" Harry said "You're going to give me what I want"

"What's that?" Dudley wondered.

Harry got onto Dudley and lowered his virgin hole onto Dudley's member, which rapidly became hard once more. Harry felt a slight pain, but this passed once he had allowed himself to get used to the feeling. He began bouncing up and down, feeling his prostate getting stimulated by the thick cock that was thrusting in and out of it.

"Wow, you're so big!" Harry declared "It's really stretching me out!"

"You're so tight!" Dudley countered "So warm!"

Dudley once again couldn't last long, shooting his load into Harry's ass after only a few minutes. This only made Harry more horny, as now he was more lubricated. He grabbed his own cock this time, stroking all 6 inches of it from base to tip. He moaned, releasing a large, hot load onto Dudley's chest.

Harry collapsed on top of Dudley, kissing him passionately on the lips. It was an amazing feeling and he loved all of it. After a few moments, he got off of Dudley, used a spell to let his cousin move again and also dress both of them. They couldn't wait for Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia to go out again.

Notes:

Thanks for reading.

Chapter 2: Albus Severus Potter & James Sirius Potter (1)

Summary:

Albus finds it difficult to control himself after seeing James in a hot situation.

Notes:

This is my first incest fic, what do you think?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

James had enjoyed a pretty great life, enjoying constant popularity from his friends at school, and that meant that his relationship with his brother was strained. He was two years older than Albus, and had a more muscular build. Practically all of the girls and gay students drooled over him.

What he didn't know was that Albus was hiding a secret. Albus knew it was wrong, he couldn't help but feel bad each time the thought about it, but he was at the point where he could no longer control himself. The fact was that he had developed strong feelings for James. He wasn't ashamed of being gay, he had known for ages and now he was about to start his fifth year at Hogwarts, and James was about to start his seventh.

Albus was trying to find a way to come out to everyone, but every time he thought, his mind was flooded with James's face. It was becoming more and more frustrating as he knew that no matter how much he loved his brother, they could never be together.

They were one week away from returning to school, so Albus was already getting nervous. He knew that school was only going to get harder as he got older, and he didn't want to let anyone down. Little did he know that his trail of thought was about to be interrupted.

Albus walked by the bathroom, and noticed that James was completely naked. He had never seen his muscular form, and enjoyed what he saw. James got into the shower, and despite Albus best efforts, he couldn't help but watch his brother.

James turned the shower on, and quickly became wet and shiny. It really highlighted everything, from his muscles to his butt. Suddenly, he found himself becoming uncomfortable, his underwear became tight as his dick started to get erect.

Albus pulled his trousers and briefs down, exposing his 7 inch cock. He couldn't stop himself from becoming really horny. He closed his eyes and began to stroke his member, feeling the sensation of pleasure spread through his body. When he opened his eyes again, he saw that James had turned around and Albus saw his brothers erect 9 inch cock.

Pleasure soon turned to embarrassment, as James looked straight at Albus. Not being able to speak, Albus pulled his clothes back up and ran to his room, not wanting to talk to James. He buried his face in his pillow, but after a minute or two, he heard his bedroom door knock.

"Albus!" James called "Open the door right now!"

"No James!" I cried "Just go away!"

"I'm not going anywhere" James insisted "Either open the door, or I will come in anyway"

Albus didn't do anything, and heard the door open. He felt light footsteps get close to him, before the side of his bed started to dip. Looking around, he saw James sat on the edge of the bed, with only a towel draped around himself.

"Bro, what were you doing?" James wondered "Why were you watching me in the shower, whilst playing with yourself?"

"What does it matter now?" Albus mumbled "Clearly I'm a sick freak who you never want to speak to again"

"If that's the case, why am I speaking to you now?" James questioned.

Albus sat up, and looked directly at James' face. He noticed that his brother wasn't angry, but was really calm and collected instead. Albus started to also calm down, but his dick was still rock hard. James was still waiting for an answer, when he noticed his brother's problem.

"Do you want a hand?" James offered.

"What are you talking about?" Albus reacted.

Without warning, James started rubbing Albus' bulge through his trousers, making his little brother moan lustfully at the feeling. Albus didn't need any more convincing, as he removed all of his clothes and James began stroking Albus' 7 inch dick.

"Wow... I didn't realise" Albus chuckled "This could feel so good"

"Want to stroke me?" James enquired "It's fine, go ahead"

James watched as Albus jumped at the opportunity, unwrapping the towel from James' body and when he wrapped his hand tightly around James' 9 inch dick, he felt it twitch. They were lying on the bed side by side, and enjoying every moment of it.

After a couple of minutes, James removed his hand and began stroking himself, prompting Albus to do the same. As they quickened their pace, Albus started to reach his peak, and couldn't stop himself.

"James!" Albus screeched, as he blew his load over his stomach.

It had been the biggest orgasm he had ever had, made even better by James watching him. James wanted to know what it tasted like, so mopped up the semen with his hand and put it in his mouth. Albus loved watching, but wanted James to orgasm too.

"Come on bro" Albus encouraged "I want to see you climax too"

James stood up and was right in front of Albus' face. It didn't take him much longer, and soon he was beginning to tense up. Albus knew what was going to happen and James suddenly found himself unable to stop.

"Albus!" James bellowed, as he shot his load all over Albus' face.

Collapsing back on his brother's bed, James breathed heavily as he calmed down. Albus snuggled up to him, feeling more love from his brother than ever before. They smiled at each other for a few moments.

"I guess that's why you are my big brother" Albus joked.

"Aww, that makes you my not so little brother then" James giggled.

They got dressed again and went downstairs to the kitchen to get a drink and something to eat. They wouldn't stop looking at each other, and both couldn't help but look forward to the next time they could bond together.

Notes:

Thanks for reading.

Chapter 3: Fred Weasley & George Weasley

Summary:

Fred discovers more about himself when left alone with George.

Notes:

This is twincest, I hope you enjoy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Fred and George had shared a bedroom forever. Being twins, they weren't really bothered by that fact. After all, it was to be expected and they basically went everywhere together anyway, so they didn't mind a bit.

George was always confident, but Fred was much more sensitive and prudish. This was clearly shown by the fact that George could walk around shirtless, sometimes only wearing his boxer shorts, but Fred refused to wear just his briefs.

It was a quiet afternoon, and everyone else had gone out. Fred wasn't feeling too good and didn't want to go, so George decided he would keep his twin brother company. It made Fred feel extremely guilty that his brother was staying with him. He knew how much George wanted to go, but he was very grateful nonetheless to have a such a close bond with his brother.

As Fred sat down in the kitchen, he noticed that George was walking towards him, wearing just his boxers. Fred usually was indifferent to this, he had seen George without a shirt many times, but usually his mum or dad, or even Ron or Ginny, would also be there.

George walked beside where Fred was sitting, but he dropped his wand on the floor, causing him to bend over, facing away from his twin. Fred had never noticed just how round George's ass was before, and it caused him to feel different. It wasn't that he felt inferior that his butt was flat by comparison, but he liked what he was looking at. He really wanted to touch his brother's butt, but somehow found a way to resist doing so.

What he didn't know was that George had seen him. Being only older by a few moments, George could always tell when something was going on, and he found that Fred watching him was making him very horny, to the point where he was unable to hide it. He turned around with a smile on his face, and noticed that Fred became sad.

"Did you enjoy looking at my ass Freddy?" George teased "It's nice and big, isn't it?"

"Shut up Georgey" Fred replied "I definitely didn't"

"Well I enjoyed you looking at me" George responded "I'm so hard now"

"What are you talking about?" Fred enquired "Why would you enjoy me looking?"

Without warning, George pulled his boxers down, exposing his 9 inch member, which was erect and throbbing proudly. Fred didn't know what to say, but what he didn't realise was the fact that he was drooling.

"Come on bro, stop denying yourself some pleasure" George encouraged "I can see you're bulging too, so let it free, and join me"

"I'm not sure about this" Fred commented "What if mum and dad or the others come back?"

"We don't need to worry about that" George reacted "They said they wouldn't be back until midnight, didn't they?"

"It's seven o'clock, so we have five hours" Fred rejoined "Hmm... okay let's do this"

Fred stripped his clothes off almost immediately. He was proud of the fact that he was identical to his brother, also having a 9 inch member. George lay down on his back on the floor, making Fred confused as to what his plans were.

"What are you doing?" Fred questioned.

"Just lie on top of me, facing towards my feet" George instructed.

"Then what?" Fred continued.

"We're going to suck each other off" George replied.

That made Fred really excited, and he promptly did as he was asked. He was about to start licking the tip of George's cock, when he felt his brother engulf his entire dick, all the way down to his balls. George started going really fast, but then paused, instead moving his tongue to Fred's tight virgin ass hole. It was a new sensation for Fred, but he was loving it.

When he was used to the feeling, he started to suck George's cock, bobbing up and down on it with all the determination in the world. He remembered what George had just down, and went towards George's ass hole, putting his tongue in. It was warm and smooth, and George began to moan loudly with pleasure. After a few minutes, he decided that to put his finger into George's hole, causing more moans.

Soon, Fred's desire was to taste George's sperm, and so he went back to sucking his twin, increasing his pace until finally, George exploded into his mouth. Fred's mouth was full, and he swallowed every last drop.

"Wow, that tasted great!" Fred chuckled.

"Your turn now bro" George joked.

Fred squirmed as George sucked his dick, and inserted his finger into Fred's wet sloppy ass. Fred didn't take long, and shot his load deep down George's throat. Fred stood up, helping George to his feet after he did so. They knew they couldn't tell anyone about what had happened, but they knew they were going to have lots of opportunities to have some hot and fun times.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 4: Harry Potter & Draco Malfoy

Summary:

Draco feels strongly about Harry, and decides that he can no longer hide.

Notes:

One of the best ships in my opinion.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

As Draco began his fifth year, he was finding it difficult to live up to his father's expectations. He was a Malfoy, and he wasn't supposed to like anyone who wasn't a Slytherin, and more than that, he wasn't supposed to like any boys. He had never understood why, but his father had constantly reminded him of the "correct" way to act.

It might have been okay, if he wasn't completely obsessed with the boy who was supposed to be his worst enemy. Ever since the Tri Wizard Tournament, Draco had become increasingly attracted to Harry, and he was really freaking out about it.

Walking into the Great Hall for breakfast, Draco attempted to walk to an empty spot, when he was stopped by a familiar voice.

"Hey Malfoy!" Harry bellowed "Get back here!"

"Leave me alone Potter" Draco reacted "I've got to eat breakfast"

Harry didn't argue, much to Draco's surprise. He sat at the Slytherin table, but noticed most people were not near him. There was a big space between him and other students, which made him feel very isolated. He watched Harry with Ron and Hermione on the Gryffindor table, and was becoming increasingly annoyed and jealous of the fact that Harry was having a nice time.

After he had finished, Draco took a brave step and walked over to Harry. He wasn't exactly sure what he was going to do, but he wanted to stop worrying about his feelings. Harry looked up, with Ron and Hermione giving Draco a weird look.

"What Malfoy?!" Harry snapped "You didn't want to talk earlier, why are you here now?!"

"I want to talk to you Potter" Draco mumbled "In private"

Just as Harry was about to argue, Draco grabbed him by the arm and took him away from the Great Hall. He found a door, which revealed the Room of Requirement. It was empty, but that didn't matter, Draco just wanted somewhere private to talk.

"Come on then" Harry sighed "What do you want to talk to me about?"

"Shut up and let me think!" Draco responded "This is hard"

"From the look of it, something else is hard too" Harry chuckled, pointing towards the growth in the front section of Draco's trousers.

"Oh, u-um" Draco stuttered "You know what? To hell with it!"

Draco grabbed Harry and forced their mouths together, feeling the soft, moist lips of his supposed enemy. He was going crazy with lust, and at that moment, Harry was starting to get into it too.

"I want you Potter" Draco begged "Sorry, I mean, Harry"

"What are you waiting for Draco?" Harry questioned "You want it? Come and get it!"

Draco stripped off, allowing his 7 inch dick to be free. He noticed how Harry was staring at it, but before he could even speak, Harry's lips were around his shaft. He was bobbing up and down on the blond, knowing he was sending Draco to Harry.

Without any warning, Draco couldn't hold on anymore. He let out a loud moan, releasing a massive load into Harry's mouth. It was the best feeling he had ever had, but he also knew that it wasn't over yet.

"Thank you!" Draco giggled "That was amazing!"

"Now it's my turn" Harry retorted "Get on all fours"

Harry watched happily as Draco got into position. He noticed the Slytherin's ass was smooth and peachy, just like his own. He kneeled down behind Draco and slowly inserted his own 6 inch dick into Draco's tight hole. He went slowly at first, before getting faster and harder. With one final thrust, he felt himself shoot into Draco's ass-hole.

Draco smiled at Harry, and for the first time they both felt as if they were definitely no longer enemies. Harry gave Draco a loving kiss, stroking the blond hair of the Slytherin affectionately and holding him close, before pulling back slightly.

"What's going to happen when your father hears about this?" Harry joked.

"Oh trust me, he won't hear!" Draco insisted.

Draco gave Harry a hug, not wanting to let the Gryffindor go. He wasn't sure if they would ever be open about what happened, but until then they were going to be together, regardless of any of the consequences.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 5: Harry Potter & Colin Creevey

Summary:

Colin feels depressed, until he finds out something that could change everything.

Notes:

This is going to be slightly different and longer than the other chapters.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Colin Creevey had always been Harry Potter's biggest and most loyal fan. He and his brother Dennis used to stay up all night, talking about the chosen one. Dennis' enthusiasm for Harry, whilst obvious, was not as strong.

One difference between Colin and Dennis, was that Dennis was interested in girls. In fact, despite only being in his third year, Dennis had a girlfriend. Colin was proud of his brother, but also jealous that it was going to be easier for him. No matter how hard he tried, Colin was only interested in one person, and that was Harry.

Dennis was sat down in the Gryffindor common room with his girlfriend, and they were snuggled up together. Colin returned from a walk, but instead of joining his brother, he walked up to his bed, wanting to be left alone.

Colin sat down on the edge of his bed with his face in his hands. His wanted to have fun, he wanted to be with Harry, but he knew that would never be. He didn't know that Dennis had followed him, as he was concerned about Colin's behaviour.

"Of course he'll never love you" Colin sobbed "He loves Ginny"

"Oh please!" Dennis interjected "Stop it!"

Taken completely by surprise, Colin looked at his brother. He didn't know what to say, as he wasn't expecting anyone to hear what he had been telling himself. Dennis waited patiently whilst his brother composed himself.

"D-Dennis" Colin stuttered "What are y-you doing here?"

"I was just coming to check on you Colin" Dennis explained "But I didn't expect to hear you admit how you feel for another boy"

"What does it matter?" Colin sighed "He wouldn't like me, even if I was a girl"

Dennis took pity on Colin. His big brother was a kind, loving person and now he also knew Colin was gay. It was not a problem for him, as he was so close to Colin.

"Are you even going to tell me who this boy is?" Dennis wondered.

"It's Harry Potter" Colin mumbled "Before you reply... I know, how could I be so stupid?"

"Why would you think that? It's not stupid" Dennis assured.

"I have an obsession with someone who wouldn't go out with me" Colin continued "He only likes Ginny"

Looking at his brother, Dennis felt quite helpless and didn't really know what to say to help his brother. It was a frustrating feeling, but then he remembered something very important that could change things for Colin.

"Just so you know, Ginny isn't interested in Harry" Dennis stated

"W-what?" Colin reacted.

"Ginny has a girlfriend, so Harry is never, ever going to be with her" Dennis persisted.

"That doesn't mean he'd like me" Colin rejoined.

"Apparently, he takes a bath at 8pm every evening" Dennis revealed.

"How do you know that?" Colin replied.

"I heard Ron and Hermione talk about it, he goes to the room of requirement for more privacy" Dennis said "It's 7.30pm now, so if you want to have some fun, you could go and, um, have a look"

Dennis watched as a mischievous smile appeared on Colin's face. Jumping up, Colin walked to his brother, kissed him on the forehead and ran off. He was going to the room of requirement, to wait for Harry. He felt very dirty, but his determination overruled his morals.

Colin didn't have to wait very long, as he noticed Harry entered the room of requirement. His pulse began racing, and his breathing became heavy, as he was starting to get nervous. The nerves stopped as soon as Harry began undressing.

With a sense of lust, Colin was captivated by what he was looking at, knowing that no one else had seen it. Harry was down to his briefs, and Colin was getting frustrated. Harry had decided to quickly fold all of his clothes up, delaying the big reveal that Colin was looking forward to.

Then it happened... Harry removed the last item of clothing, and Colin stared. Harry was already erect, and was about 6 inches long. As he enjoyed the view, Colin licked his lips, watching as Harry lowered himself into his already prepared bath.

Colin had already dropped his trousers and his underwear, grabbing his 4 inch member and rubbing vigorously. Harry stood up and the water fell down his toned body, emphasising his abs and the curved nature of his butt.

"Ahh!" Colin moaned involuntarily.

Colin mentally kicked himself, as Harry looked over and spotted him. Surprisingly, Harry wasn't angry, but looked puzzled. Getting out of the bath, Harry walked towards Colin, as he tried to understand what was happening.

"Colin, why are you here, pleasuring yourself?" Harry posed "Am I disturbing your private time?"

"N-no not at all... I, I love you Harry" Colin muttered "I've been attracted to you for ages and I just couldn't help myself"

Harry saw this as an opportunity, pushing Colin onto his knees. He presented his cock, and shoved it into Colin's mouth. He thrust in and out repeatedly, not caring very much that it was making Colin gag.

"That's it" Harry encouraged "Enjoy it"

Colin started to relax, becoming more horny as Harry kept going. With a massive push, Harry reached his climax, and released his load into Colin's mouth. There was so much that it trickled down Colin's chin.

"Wow!" Colin giggled.

"It's your turn now" Harry responded.

Harry proceeded to get onto his knees, and Colin watched with anticipation, as Harry wrapped his lips around the shaft of his dick. He enjoyed himself, but to his embarrassment, he climaxed after only twenty seconds, shooting a small blob of semen into Harry's mouth.

"I can't believe we just did that" Colin stated "But I loved it"

"Don't worry" Harry rejoined "It won't be the last time"

Harry gave Colin a kiss, momentarily taking his breath away. They shared a quick smile, before Colin returned to the Gryffindor common room. He met Dennis, who noticed the big smile on his brother's face.

"You look happy" Dennis observed.

"I am" Colin chuckled.

"Did you see Harry?" Dennis wondered.

"Oh yes" Colin replied "I saw all of him, and more"

Dennis gave Colin a knowing look, as Colin tried to compose himself. He ran up to his bed, and tried to understand what had happened. Everything was a blur, but at that moment, he wouldn't change it for anything.

Notes:

What did you think?
Was the inclusion of a slightly longer build up better or worse?

Chapter 6: Harry Potter & Ron Weasley

Summary:

Ron gets a surprise during a private moment.

Notes:

Sorry for the small delay in updating.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Ron needed to have a wash, he was going to be going out on a date with Hermione later in the evening, so wanted to feel at his best. She had a positive affect on him, although Ron of course, would never admit to it. He always made more effort for her.

Stepping into the boys showers, he stood underneath one of the streams of water after he had turned it on, making sure he washed everywhere thoroughly, so that Hermione wouldn't be put off. As much as he enjoyed the experience, Ron was unaware of the fact that he wasn't alone.

Harry had wanted to take a shower too, but before he entered, he heard that the water was already on. He was on the opposite side of the wall to Ron, and he noticed there was a hole in the wall, so Harry knelt down and looked through, realising that it was Ron who was showering.

Harry's affections for Ron was undeniable to anyone, but in the last few months, it had grown to more than best friends. Harry was usually the smart one, but in this case he could no longer control his urges, so once he had taken all of his clothes off, he put his tongue through the hole in the wall, hoping Ron would notice it

Ron was nearly finished showering by this point, and just as he was about to turn the water off he noticed that there was a tongue sticking out of the hole in the wall. He didn't know it was Harry, but at the same time he was already feeling quite horny, so against his better judgement, he decided to have a little fun.

Ron slowly rested the head of his penis on Harry's tongue, prompting Harry to lick it slowly in an attempt to get Ron excited. After a few moments which seemed to pass so slowly, Ron was erect, and began pushing his cock into Harry's mouth, which he noted was wet and warm.

"That feels great" Ron complimented "You are so talented at this"

Harry was tempted to keep on going, but guilt got the better of him, he would have to reveal who he was, because it might cause massive problems and potentially a scandal if he didn't Harry stood up started talking, ready to run away if necessary.

"Ron, it's me" Harry stated "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have-"

"Just shut up and keep going" Ron ordered "I don't care Harry, please just get on with it!"

Harry got back onto his knees and began sucking Ron with greater speed. He knew that in a few moments, he was going to get to taste his best friend's load, but he didn't want to rush Ron's climax. He slowed down a bit, before deciding he wanted to actually see Ron

Stepping out from behind the wall, Harry walked up to Ron and kissed him. It wasn't exactly a smooth kiss, but it would do. Pulling apart, Ron pushed Harry back onto his knees, and shoved his cock back into the dark haired boy's mouth. Harry wasn't satisfied though, as he wanted to feel Ron deep inside him.

"Please, fuck me!" Harry begged.

"Are you sure?" Ron wondered.

"I've never been more sure of anything else in my life" Harry responded.

Ron didn't answer, instead he bent Harry against the wall and placed himself at Harry's hole. He pushed in, causing a cry of pain from Harry, which made him lose his nerve a little bit, as he had no intentions of hurting his friend.

"Should I stop?" Ron enqured.

"Hell no! Please push it it!" Harry argued.

Ron pulled out, before pushing back in again, repeating this action until it got easier. He noticed how Harry had started to moan in pleasure, and this made Ron go crazy with lust. He went faster and faster, and enjoyed the feeling of the hot, moist hole on his dick.

"Oh god!" Harry screeched "Ron!"

Harry couldn't hold back, and his orgasm shook his body, releasing sperm all over the wall he was against. Ron was so turned on by watching it, that after a final thrust, he shot his semen into Harry's ass, after which he slowly removed himself from his friend.

"That was... different" Ron commented "But I enjoyed it!"

"Same here!" Harry agreed "But what about Hermione"

"Don't worry about her" Ron instructed "It was never going to work out anyway"

Harry hugged Ron, and they held each other closely, feeling their bodies skin touching. Without wondering about anything else, Ron kissed Harry, and felt himself become more comfortable and now he was happier than he had ever been before.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 7: Harry Potter & Hemione Granger (1)

Summary:

Hermione finds it hard to contain her feelings for Harry, but how will he react?

Notes:

The first heterosexual oneshot in this work.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Hermione was known to have a great mind, but she had weak spot. She couldn't help but find herself overwhelmingly attracted to Harry. She would often stay awake at night in her bed, thinking about Harry and imagining his musky smell.

The mere thought of touching Harry's abs made her moist. She used her wand to stimulate herself, and could often get complete satisfaction within seconds. She yearned to know how big his penis was, and to feel it.

She was sat in the common room, studying for her Muggle Studies exam. She heard the door open, and noticed that Harry had entered. Trying hard to contain herself, she looked up and smiled at her one and only love.

"Hey Hermione" Harry greeted "Are you ready for the exam?"

"Yes I am Harry" Hermione confirmed "I'm more than ready"

"So, what are you going to do this evening?" Harry wondered.

"I don't know yet, why?" Hermione replied.

"Well I-" Harry began "Wait a just minute, is your seat wet?"

Hermione looked down and felt really embarrassed. She was so turned on by Harry that her pussy had started to get really wet. In fact it was leaking and that meant she could no longer look at him. He knew what was happening, but tried to control himself.

"It's okay, it just means your body is working properly" Harry assured "Is it because of me?"

"Um..." Hermione sighed "Maybe"

"That's really sweet" Harry commented "Would you like to have a good time with me?"

"What do you mean?" Hermione enquired.

"Get undressed for me" Harry instructed "Then get on all fours"

Hermione didn't argue and in the quickest time she could possibly manage, she was in position, totally naked. Harry had got naked too, wanting Hermione to not feel awkward in any way. He slowly inserted a finger into her wet pussy.

"Ooh" Hermione reacted "Yes! P-please continue"

Harry did so, moving his finger in and out of her clit slightly faster as he went on. Neither had them had ever experienced this before, but Hermione was enjoying every moment of it. Harry then slowed down.

"Don't stop!" Hermione begged.

"I think I know what you want" Harry observed.

Hermione wasn't able to respond, as Harry suddenly inserted his tongue into her cunt. It was the most amazing feeling she had ever had, as Harry licked away deep inside her. She wasn't able to hold on, contracting around her tongue and squirting all over Harry's face.

"Wow!" Hermione beamed "I've never felt so good"

"Can you help me out now?" Harry questioned.

Hermione noticed that Harry's dick was fully erect, and about 6 inches long. She leapt at the chance to make Harry cum, so she pushed Harry onto his seat and grabbed his cock, before began stroking gently, gradually becoming more aggresive.

"Oh god, that feels..." Harry mumbled "Mmmph"

"It's going to get better" Hermione insisted.

She began to insert his penis into her eagerly awaiting mouth. Harry loved how wet and hot it felt, as Hermione slobbered over his throbbing member. He started to thrust slightly into her, making her gag, before he felt his balls tightening.

"Yes!" Harry screamed.

He shot a massive load of sperm into her mouth, which she was surprisingly able to swallow without dropping a bit. They sat down next to each other with their bodies really close. Harry kissed her, and Hermione didn't argue.

"I hope we go further" Hermione stated.

"So do I" Harry agreed.

They stared at each other, not having a single regret about what had happened, and enjoying the idea of being able to have lots of fun with one another, with no restrictions and all the love in the world.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 8: Ron Weasley & Hermione Granger

Summary:

Ron is really horny and finds his urges difficult to control.

Notes:

I hope you enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Ron knew that he was becoming unbearable. He was constantly horny, and when he wasn't in class, he could be found on his bed jerking off. Throughout all of it, there was only one person he was thinking about, that special girl whom he loved.

He noticed that Hermione had been ignoring him, and that was not a nice feeling. He really loved her, she was sweet, gorgeous and smart, not to mention very sensible. He would love to go out with her, but everytime he tried to impress her, he ended up annoying her.

He was walking down a corridor when he noticed that Malfoy was looking at Hermione in a threatening me. Ron knew how much Draco hated Hermione, and he was ready to pounce as soon as Draco started to intimidate her.

"Listen you little mudblood!" Draco began.

"Shut up Malfoy!" Ron interjected.

Hermione looked at Ron, feeling really happy to see him. She knew that she could handle Malfoy if she needed to, but it was nice to have some back up. Malfoy gave Ron a look of disgust, but found the red head wasn't scared.

"This is none of your business" Draco spat.

"You're not going to hurt my friend" Ron responded "Now fuck off!"

"Ronald!" Hermione scolded "Please don't swear"

"Ugh, I'm bored of you both" Draco commented.

As Draco left, Hermione kept staring at Ron. She knew she had been ignoring him, but at that moment she was so grateful that she forgot how unbearable he had been. She gave him a hug, believing that it was time to be proper friends again.

"Thank you for helping me" Hermione said "It meant a lot"

"That's okay" Ron replied "I missed you"

"What have you been doing recently?" Hermione questioned "I hardly see you out of class"

"You really want to know?" Ron retorted.

"Yes I do" Hermione confirmed.

"I was..." Ron struggled "I was in my bed, jerking off"

"Ronald!" Hermione shouted "Why?"

"Because I was horny and I needed to sort it" Ron explained.

"That's not going to happen anymore" Hermione said.

"But why not?" Ron argued "It feels great"

"Come with me" Hermione ordered.

Hermione led Ron to the Room of Requirement, leaving Ron confused as to what was happening. She dragged him inside and locked the door, not wanting to be disturbed as this was going to be really important.

"What's going on?" Ron asked.

"You're not jerking off anymore" Hermione answered.

"But... I have to!" Ron countered.

"From now on, I'm going to help you" Hermione rejoined.

Ron stood in awe as Hermione stripped off. She looked even more gorgeous than he imagined, and it was fair to say that he was already completely erect. He took all of his clothes off, and squirmed when Hermione grabbed his 9 inch member.

"W-what's happening?" Ron squeaked.

"We're going to have a good time!" Hermione beamed.

Hermione took Ron by surprise when she began to suck his dick. She was enjoying it so much, but Ron was becoming so excited that he had to stop her. He wasn't prepared to rush everything, he wanted things to be just right.

"What's wrong?" Hermione mumbled.

"I'm going to cum soon" Ron responded "Please, can I fuck you?"

Hermione got on her back and put her legs up on Ron's shoulders. He slowly pushed in, Hermione had left lots of saliva on his cock so they didn't need lubricant. He found it easy to get in at first, and after a short while, she was so wet that it went smoothly. He rubbed her tits, and enjoyed seeing them jiggle.

It was all going so well, but unfortunately for Ron, he was so into the situation that he was getting close. He couldn't contain himself any longer, a few thrusts were all it took for Hermione's pussy to contract around Ron's cock, and that sent him over the edge.

"Oh god Hermione!" Ron screeched.

"Ronald!" Hermione moaned.

He released a large amount of semen inside of her, before slowly exiting from her entrance. He kissed on the lips, and allowed his mind to clear itself, before he looked at Hermione lovingly. She returned his smile, and they snuggled up together.

Notes:

Thanks for reading.

Chapter 9: Albus Severus Potter-Weasley & James Sirius Potter-Weasley

Summary:

Albus snaps when James starts mocking him and decides to teach his brother a lesson.

Notes:

Thought I'd turn the tables and do a dominant Albus and submissive James oneshot.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

There were times when Albus couldn't stand the sight of James. His big brother used to tease him quite a bit, and as he became an adult, he became a womaniser. James had a string of girlfriends who Albus knew he didn't really love, it was all about sex.

Inadvertently, there was internal conflict from Albus, as whilst James was not a nice person, he did have an amazing body. James's skin was perfect, and he had the most amazing muscles that Albus had ever seen. If it wasn't for the fact they were brothers, Albus probably would've already made a move.

It got to the point, where enough was enough. It all happened when Albus was trying to read his book, whilst sat on his bed, when James came barging in. James had always had no manners and would enter anyone's room without knocking.

"Are you reading your gay books?" James teased "Want to know how you can get a guy to suck your small dick?"

"No I am not" Albus sighed "And anyway, my dick isn't small. Unlike you, I want to lose my virginity with someone I love"

"That's not going to happen" James reacted.

"Oh trust me, it's about to" Albus responded.

Using his ultra fast reaction times, Albus pointed his wand at James, removed his brothers clothes and tied James up to a chair before his brother knew what was going on. He knew that this was so wrong, but Albus had to teach James a lesson.

"P-please Albus" James stuttered "D-don't hurt m-me"

"So you're allowed to hurt me James" Albus argued "Why shouldn't I hurt you?"

"Because I'm your brother and you love me" James replied.

"Exactly my point, losing my virginity to someone I love" Albus chuckled.

After stripping his own clothes off, Albus saw that both he and James had pretty average size penises and low hanging balls. After all this time, Albus had expected more, but having James in this position was such a turn on for him.

Walking towards his brother he knelt in between James' legs, looking at his brothers cock, before daintily wrapping his fingers around the shaft. James let out a gasp when Albus gripped him, and this gave Albus a sense of control.

"After all the times you mocked me for my sexuality" Albus started "You're going to help me explore it"

"I'm sorry! I don't really hate gay people!" James persisted "I promise!"

Paying absolutely no attention to his brother, Albus started to stroke him lightly, looking up to see how much his brother was enjoying the experience. James' eyes rolled back into his head, as he finally stopped talking and allowed this to happen.

"Does that feel good Jamie?" Albus wondered.

"It feels so good Alby" James confirmed.

After stroking his brother for a bit longer, Albus took the heat up a bit, and lowered his head to wrap his lips around his brother's raging boner. It felt smooth and warm in his mouth, as he gradually made his way all the way down until his bottom lip touched James' scrotum.

"Bro, are you sure you're a virgin?" James wondered.

It was as if Albus couldn't hear him anymore, as James felt his brother speed up. He saw Albus' head bobbing faster and faster, causing James to go into a trance. He knew that he was going to release soon, and tried to warn Albus.

"I'm not going to last long" James interjected "If you don't slow down"

Internally, Albus laughed at that statement. It wasn't as if he was going to stop, as he had wanted to feel James' sperm inside him for the longest time. After everything that had happened in the past, he didn't really think he would be in this position. His thoughts were quickly interrupted.

"God Albus!" James screeched.

And that was enough for James, as he shot a jet of his seed into Albus mouth, which the younger brother proudly swallowed. After James finished, Albus slowly removed his head from James' penis, as he looked up and saw the smile on his brother's face.

"That was better than any girl" James declared.

"I hope you know that this isn't over yet" Albus reacted.

"What do you mean?" James posed.

"I'm going to have an orgasm too, and you're going to help me" Albus chuckled.

There was a momentary pause and James thought about what was going to happen, but then he calmed down and realised that he owed his brother that, considering the orgasm Albus had just made him have. He was untied from the chair, and pushed onto his back on Albus' bed.

"What do you want to do?" James wondered.

"I'm going to try anal, and your hole is where I'm going" Albus teased.

Using his wand, Albus ensured that there was plenty of lubrication, as he didn't really want to hurt his brother. He just wanted to show James that he shouldn't be so mean. As he go in between his brother's muscular legs, Albus lifted them onto his shoulders, before using his hand to guide his penis.

"I've never done this before" James said "Please be gentle"

"Will you relax!" Albus ordered "Unlike some people, you know I'd never hurt you"

As he pushed into James' hole, Albus felt it gripping tightly around his penis. He loved the way that James started moaning, as Albus guessed he was rubbing on James' prostate. When he was all the way in, Albus pulled his cock all the way out, before shoving it back in.

"Oh god, that hurts!" James screamed.

"It's okay, it will get better" Albus soothed.

He wasn't completely sure of that, but he had to say something to calm James down. As he began moving back and forth in James' hole, he felt himself become more powerful, and watched happily as James gave into him.

"Who's your boss?" Albus moaned.

"You are!" James panted.

It made Albus speed up to hear that, as his body started to get stiff. He was becoming faster as James' hole was getting violated, and now he was inside him, Albus really hoped that he would get to be in this position again.

"I want to feel you flood my insides" James rejoined.

"I intend to" Albus assured.

His penis became sensitive as he approached his orgasm, and with one big effort, Albus felt his climax take hold of his body. He pushed all the way in, spurting several streams of sperm inside James' hole. He was panting, but it was so worth it.

"You're so manly" James commented.

"And you are a slut" Albus giggled.

As Albus removed his penis from James, he tried to not hurt his brother's red and sore hole. When he was out, Albus got dressed, and then lovingly cleaned James up, before giving his brother a kiss on the lips. He then stood James up and got him dressed.

"I love you, but please don't hurt me again" Albus said "It breaks my heart when my big brother is cruel"

"I'm sorry little brother" James responded "I love you too, and I'll look after you from now on"

When James was dressed, Albus wrapped his arms around his brother, snuggling into his grip. He didn't expect this to be the results of his exploits, but at the same time, he was pleased because he finally had his brother back.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Does anyone have any requests for pairings that haven't been included in this book?

I'm open to suggestions.

Chapter 10: Harry Potter & Dudley Dursley (2)

Summary:

Dudley manages to explore his biggest fetish with Harry.

Notes:

This chapter includes a lot of foot fetishism.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Dudley had been getting urges, which had been making him feel very weird. The fact was that he had started to develop feelings for his cousin. He missed Harry when he was at Hogwarts, and that made his life much trickier, as he tried to keep his parents happy.

The past few weeks had been good for Dudley, as Harry was back from Hogwarts, but every time he saw his cousin, Dudley could not look at him in the face. It wasn't because he was ashamed to love Harry, or even that he believed Harry would never love him, considering how they didn't get on with one another. It was because of the fact that Dudley loved Harry's feet, and looked at them with every opportunity he had.

Dudley would often go to his room and imagine massaging Harry's bare feet. He imagined how soft and delicate they would feel, and how it would feel to lick them, or even suck Harry's toes. But he wouldn't be able to get much further, as that was usually enough to get him to climax.

Late one night, Dudley had just had a bath and was walking back to his room, when he noticed the door to Harry's room was open. Through the gap, he could see Harry, lying naked on his bed, stroking himself furiously. Dudley was relieved to be wearing only a towel, as it meant his movement was not restricted.

He was erect as he saw his cousin masturbating, feeling the blood rush to his member to the point where he was harder than he had ever been before. He noticed that one of Harry's socks was near the door, so he carefully reached in to grab it before Harry could catch him. It was wet as Harry's feet had been hot and sweaty. Dudley brought it to his nose, allowing himself to inhale Harry's scent. He was enjoying the experience, until he heard something distracting.

"Oh Dudley!" Harry moaned "You're dick feels great between my feet!"

"Thanks Harry" Dudley replied, entering the room without a second thought.

"Crap!" Harry screeched.

Dudley closed the door behind him, and could see how upset Harry was. Deciding that he could make them both happy, Dudley walked towards Harry, and tried his best not to go to over the top. He hugged Harry quickly, feeling his member throb.

"Harry, do you want to give me a foot job?" Dudley wondered.

"Um... Y-yes!" Harry stuttered.

"Get on your bed, and lie face down" Dudley instructed "I want to massage your feet first"

Before they did anything, Harry put a charm on the room to make it sound proof. Harry was excited and his cock was now also hard once more, as he lay down on the bed. He felt Dudley's fingers gently caress his soles, before suddenly Dudley started massaging him more forcefully, even getting his fingers between Harry's toes.

"That feels amazing" Harry mumbled.

"Quick, turn over" Dudley continued.

Sensing how horny his cousin was, Harry turned over quickly, proudly displaying his erect dick. Dudley stroked it a few times, enjoying the sensation, before he went back to Harry's feet. He slowly licked the soles, from heel to toe, and Harry enjoyed the feeling of Dudley's saliva dripping down them.

"Dudley, I..." Harry commented "Oh god, this is going to make me release!"

Dudley started to suck Harry's toes, each one individually, before inserting his tongue in and out between the gaps. Harry couldn't take it anymore, and after a few strokes, he shot a massive load of sperm onto his chest. Dudley took the hot semen into his hand and spread it onto Harry's feet, before licking it off.

"That was amazing" Harry complimented.

"Can I have a foot job now?!" Dudley pleaded "I want to shoot!"

Dudley sat on his knees on the edge of the bed, facing Harry, who wrapped his feet around Dudley's dick and began moving them back and forth. Dudley's saliva provided excellent lubrication, and as Dudley was enjoying it so much, he couldn't stop himself, shooting several massive loads of cum onto Harry's feet. It didn't stay that way for long, as Dudley licked it off.

"Fuck Harry" Dudley sighed "That was awesome"

Harry didn't reply, instead he kissed Dudley passionately, which enabled him to taste both his and Dudley's cum at the same time. They snuggled up together and fell asleep, which is how they remained until the morning.

Notes:

What did you think?

Chapter 11: Harry Potter & Molly Weasley (1)

Summary:

Harry is attracted to Molly, but never believed he had a chance.

Notes:

This is another idea I wanted to explore.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Harry had long been a resident of the Weasley house. Ever since he started Hogwarts, they had practically adopted him into the family. There was never a moment when he didn't feel happy or welcome, which gave him pleasant relief from the horrible atmosphere of the Dursley's house.

He loved all of the Weasleys, particularly Ron and Ginny, but one thing he never revealed was the fact that he was really attracted to Molly Weasley. He felt slightly embarrassed, but he definitely considered her a MILF.

The real reason he had never told anyone wasn't all because he would regret it, but more the fact that he knew Molly wouldn't be the slightest bit interested. After all, she was happily married to Arthur, wasn't she?

Harry was sat down on the sofa in the Weasley's living room. Everyone had gone out for a family trip, but Harry opted to stay behind, as he didn't want them to think he was intruding on their family time.

Looking at a picture of Molly that was on the wall, Harry took his clothes off, wanting to give himself nothing less than pleasure. He began slowly stroking his rapidly increasing member, allowing the feeling to go through his body.

"Wow, what a milf" Harry moaned.

He closed his eyes, imagining what it would be like if Molly was there, and this made him feel like he was close to reaching his peak. Just as he was about to stroke himself to orgasm, he was interrupted.

"Harry dear" Molly began.

As she walked in and saw Harry, Molly's mood changed from her usual kind self to being angry. She couldn't believe what she was seeing, and Harry was so embarrassed that he put a cushion over himself.

"Harry!" Molly boomed "What are you doing?!"

"I... I thought you went out" Harry mumbled.

"No, I had chores to do" Molly explained "I'm still waiting for you to tell me what's going on"

"I can't tell you" Harry insisted.

"Whatever it is, just tell me" Molly ordered.

"I'm finding it hard to resist you" Harry replied "I'm so attracted to you it hurts"

Harry prepared himself for what he thought was going to happen. Surely she would be so mad that she would throw him out, right? Well that didn't happen, as she sat down next to Harry, and removed the cushion.

"Dear, why didn't you tell me?" Molly wondered.

"Because you're happily married" Harry reacted.

"True, but Arthur can't satisfy me like that anymore" Molly continued "So, I'm up for trying with you"

Molly suddenly stood up and stripped herself naked before Harry could even react. She kissed him, allowing his tongue to explore her mouth, before she sat down on his dick, which opened her wet pussy up completely.

"Oh god!" Molly screeched "You're huge!"

"And you're so moist" Harry retorted.

She began bouncing up and down on him, feeling his member reach deeper than she had ever experience. It didn't take long to satisfy Molly, as she contracted around Harry and dribbled over his cock and balls.

"So good dear" Molly whispered.

Harry wasn't finished yet, and turned over so that he was on top of her. He began thrusting in quicker with each second, before releasing his seed into her womb. He pulled out, and began kissing Molly again.

"That was-" Harry began.

"What is going on here?!" Arthur demanded.

Harry looked at Molly, and they were both horrified about what was going to happen. It was the most awkward situation that either of them had been in, and they didn't know how they would explain this to everyone, secretly hoping that no one other than Arthur would find out.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.
A sequel to this oneshot is in the making.

Chapter 12: Harry Potter & Molly Weasley (2)

Summary:

After being caught by Arthur, Molly decides to take matters into her own hands.

Notes:

This follows on from the previous chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Molly couldn't help but feel slightly guilty for cheating on Arthur with Harry, but then she became more mischievous. It wasn't important to her anymore that Arthur knew now, in fact she preferred it, because she had a fantasy.

"Arthur dear" Molly began "Please calm down"

"I will not!" Arthur boomed "You just slept with Harry!"

"Mr Weasley, sir" Harry interjected "I-"

"Shut it Potter" Arthur reacted "I'm talking to-"

Before Arthur could finish his sentence, Molly waved her wand and all of a sudden, he was handcuffed to the wall, with tape over his mouth so that he couldn't speak. Arthur looked angry, whilst Harry looked at Molly in shock.

"Don't worry about him dear" Molly assured "Why not come over and have some fun with me again?"

"What do you mean?" Harry questioned "This is all so confusing"

"I'm wet, and I want a baby" Molly stated "With you Harry"

"You do?" Harry continued.

"Yes I do" Molly replied "I want a real man inside me, shooting away"

Harry found himself erect again, but this time Molly was on her back, and Harry was on top. So Arthur could see, Harry and Molly had their feet towards him. Arthur watched as Harry's throbbing member entered Molly.

"Ooh yes!" Molly moaned "You give me such pleasure"

"You're so wet!" Harry responded "But I'm not going to last long!"

"That's fine dear" Molly reassured "As long as your sperm enters my pussy, I'm happy"

Harry increased his pace rapidly, finding it really difficult to hold on for long. Arthur watched Harry's balls tighten and begin to dance, as he shot several massive loads deep into Molly's pussy, which in turn caused Molly to orgasm too.

"Wow Harry, that's so much cum" Molly commented "Good job dear"

"Thank you, you felt amazing around my cock" Harry complimented.

Looking at Arthur, Molly smirked before kissing Harry. She wanted to make sure that Arthur knew how much she had enjoyed it, how he was no longer able to satisfy her. When they finished, she released Arthur from the handcuffs.

"I love Harry" Molly explained "He knows how to please a woman"

"I have to admit it is hot" Arthur commented.

"W-what?" Harry stuttered.

"It turned me on, but I will only allow it to continue on one condition" Arthur retorted.

"What condition?" Harry enquired.

"I want you to be my little slut, Harry" Arthur revealed.

"Um..." Harry sighed "O-okay, you've got a deal"

Harry looked worried by this, but Molly smiled as she knew this would allow them to be together. Arthur looked at Harry, licking his lips at the idea of dominating the young handsome wizard in every way he could possibly do.

Notes:

There will be a final follow on part to this chapter.
Arthur is finally going to teach Harry a lesson.
I hope you are enjoying this.

Chapter 13: Harry Potter & Arthur Weasley

Summary:

Arthur gets his own back on Harry after being humiliated.

Notes:

The final part of this small series with Harry/Molly/Arthur

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Molly was exhausted, so she decided to leave Harry with Arthur, knowing that by the end of the day, Harry would be spent. As she left, she smirked as she felt satisfied that Harry had released his seed into her.

Meanwhile, Arthur looked at Harry's naked body, and had to admit that Harry was drop dead gorgeous. He knew that he shouldn't, but Arthur was getting turned on by the idea of fooling around with his son's best friend.

Arthur got quickly naked, before he pushed Harry onto his knees. Arthur's cock was slightly smaller than Harry's but that didn't matter. Shoving roughly, Harry found that his mouth was filled by Arthur's dick.

"That's it, suck your master" Arthur encouraged.

"Mmpfth" Harry gagged.

It was becoming more freaky by the second, but Arthur didn't want to wait too long. He stood Harry up, and kissed him forcefully, but Harry had started to get into it and kissed back just as passionately.

"Do you know what you are?" Arthur questioned.

"I'm your slut" Harry reacted.

"You are Daddy's slut!" Arthur corrected "Now say it!"

"I'm Daddy's slut!" Harry moaned.

Harry began stroking himself furiously as the sensuality of the moment got to him. He didn't know what to expect next, but he knew that he was going to be dominated. Arthur quickly shoved him away, wanting to progress further.

"Now, get on all fours on the bed" Arthur ordered.

Harry did as he was told, and as he got into position, his dick dangled proudly between his legs. Arthur quickly grabbed it and stroked it, knowing that it would send the younger man wild in true ecstasy.

"You like that?" Arthur wondered.

"I love it Daddy!" Harry screeched "Don't stop"

"Wait a minute" Arthur replied.

Arthur removed his hand promptly from Harry's cock, wanting to hold off any orgasms for a little while longer. He wanted to take advantage of the situation, so he knew precisely what he wanted Harry to do next.

"What is it?" Harry posed.

"Twerk for me" Arthur instructed.

Without pausing to think, Harry began to shake his butt, with his cheeks jiggling as he did so. Arthur was enjoying the show and rubbed himself gently, but there was something he had to add, and he knew it was going to make it perfect.

"Something's missing" Arthur muttered.

He cast a spell and suddenly there was lubricant all over Harry, meaning that his whole body was now shining. This made Arthur start to stroke himself faster. Harry loved the feeling of it, and was keen to ensure that his master was fully satisfied.

"How am I doing daddy?" Harry pressed.

"This is great, you're doing a good job" Arthur praised.

After a few further moments, Arthur stood up and as Harry kept shaking his ass, Arthur moved closer and positioned himself between Harry's legs. Harry pushed back, letting Arthur completely open up his tight, virgin entrance.

"Aah!" Harry moaned "That's so big!"

Arthur was so turned on that he didn't even wait for Harry to get used to the feeling. He kept moving back and forth and got faster and faster. Harry's moans became louder as the pleasure consumed him. As Arthur's dick reached his prostate, Harry lost control and released a small glob of semen without touching himself.

"Oh wow!" Harry screeched "I loved it"

"You ready for my load?" Arthur chuckled.

Harry nodded, and Arthur thrust into him, reaching his peak as he did so. Harry felt his hole get flooded with what felt like gallons of sperm. Arthur quickly removed himself from Harry, smiling at the dark haired wizard.

"This is just the beginning" Arthur stated.

"I'm looking forward to more, Daddy" Harry giggled.

They had a quick kiss, before Harry went to the shower to clean himself off. He had orgasmed three times and had slept with both of Ron's parents. He felt calm and content as he looked forward to the next time he would get to have so much fun with them.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Next up is Part 1 of a brand new mini series.

Chapter 14: Teddy Lupin & James Sirius Potter

Summary:

Albus is worried about his first time, so Teddy and James educate him.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

This mini series Was originally going to have 7 parts, but has 11 parts in total.

Told from James' POV

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

I was looking forward to today, as I was taking Albus to go to see Teddy. We were going to tell him about our relationship, and he would be the first person. I had been secretly dating Teddy for a few years, and we had been enjoying an active sex life. Whatever happens, we knew that we were meant to be together, but there was something that I wanted to do.

My brother Albus, like me, is openly gay and I knew that he really wanted to sleep with Scorpius Malfoy. I'm not sure what was holding him back, but as we walked to Teddy's house, I tried to find out a bit more.

"What's up Alby?" I wondered.

"Nothing Jamie" Albus replied.

"How are things with Scorpius?" I enquired.

"What?" Albus reacted.

"I know you love him" I explained "And if it helps you to know, I'm dating Teddy"

"You are?" Albus posed.

"Yes, and you're the first person I've told" I stated.

"Fine, I'm going out with Scorpius" Albus sighed "But I'm a bit sad"

"I'm sure it will all work out" I assured.

"We haven't had sex yet!" Albus complained "I really want to but..."

"Go on" I encouraged "Tell me what's up"

"I don't know how!" Albus screeched.

I looked at Albus with my signature smile, as a plan had crept it's way into my mind. I knew what I was about to suggest could make things difficult, but it seemed like the only practicle solution to me.

"Why don't you let Teddy and I teach you?" I said "We have lots of sex"

"Well... Wait, really?" Albus responded.

"Yes, I want you to enjoy your first time" I declared "And we can help you"

"Thank you!" Albus beamed.

We arrived at Teddy's house, and I felt my heart racing. I gave him a kiss, which he was reluctant to return at first, but then I explained the situation with him and Teddy's reluctance went away immediately.

"It's okay, Albus knows" I said.

"Oh, cool" Teddy commented.

"But he needs out help" I continued.

"Please, I really do" Albus interjected.

"With what?" Teddy wondered.

I got my wand and cast a spell that removed all of our clothes and piled them up neatly at the side of his room. Teddy was already erect, and he was huge at 11 inches, I was erect at 9 inches, and when Albus was erect, he was 7 inches.

"We're going to teach him how to have sex" I retorted "Albus, sit on that chair by the bed.

"Okay James" Albus enthused.

Albus sat down and I pushed Teddy down on the bed. Without talking, I grabbed his cock and started stroking it. Teddy moaned lightly, which I knew was his way of telling me to go further. I put his cock in my mouth and bobbed up and down.

"Wow, that's sooo good" Teddy whispered.

Albus was lightly stroking himself, but I was hoping he wouldn't get to excited, knowing what I had planned for him. As Teddy's member was covered by my saliva, I got on top of him. I lowered my ass slowly onto his dick, and allowed myself a moment to get used to the feeling.

"Take notes Albus" I ordered "And make sure don't cum"

Albus stopped stroking, but watched eagerly as I began bouncing on Teddy. When I got into a rhythm, I saw the look on Teddy's face. It was the face he made as he approached his climax. I lowered down one last time, and he shot into me. As I got up, he sperm dribbled out of my hole.

"Wow, that was amazing" Teddy said.

"You're turn now!" I chuckled.

Teddy got on all fours, and I inserted my dick into him. I thrust into him slowly before I got faster, allowing myself to momentarily forget about the situation. With a final thrust, I shot inside him and collapsed next to him.

"So that's how it's done" I explained "Are you ready?"

"For what?" Albus wondered.

"Teddy is going to do you next" I replied.

I saw the change of expression on Albus' face as he became worried about the situation. I gently hugged him to calm him down, but I could tell he was both excited to learn more, but apprehensive about something new to him.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 15: Teddy Lupin & Albus Severus Potter

Summary:

With James' help, Albus learns how to make love.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

Told from Albus' POV

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

I wasn't sure what I was going to get into. I had just watched James and Teddy get frisky and as much as I wanted to have a go, I was worried about not being very good. Even when James hugged me I felt awkward still.

"I'm not sure about this" I sighed.

"Alby, don't be scared" James said.

"But Jamie, what if I'm not as good as you?" I countered "I'd hate to find out that I can't do it properly"

"Don't worry about that" James instructed "Just do what I did and you'll be fine"

"And you'll help me if I need it?" I questioned.

"I'm here, don't worry" James soothed.

"You promise me?" I affixed "Because I really need you here"

"Stop thinking negative thoughts" James replied "It's time for your practical lesson"

As James went to sit in the chair I had been in, I looked at Teddy who encouraged me to come and join him on the bed. He looked towards his semi erect cock, which I grabbed cautiously. As soon as my hand wrapped around him, his member was hard and felt like it was throbbing.

"That's right bro" James encouraged "Now stroke it up and down"

"O-okay" I stuttered.

I began gently stroking Teddy's dick, which was so much bigger than mine. I really wasn't sure what to do, but after a few moments, I remembered what James did. Tentatively, I lowered my mouth onto his cock.

"You're doing a really good job" James persisted "Isn't he Teddy?"

"Ooh yeah!" Teddy moaned "That's great!"

I took his moaning as the encouragement I needed to let myself relax. I began sucking more and that made James start to stroke his dick. As my saliva began spreading all over Teddy, I could see that he wanted something.

"What's next?" I enquired.

"Sit on Teddy and lower yourself down slowly" James replied.

I did as James asked, and lowered my ass onto Teddy. It was quite painful at first, but after taking some deep breaths, my hole relaxed and I was able to relax. I moved up and down slowly, and I quickly became used to the feeling of Teddy's big dick in my ass. I saw his face, he closed his eyes and moaned and I felt hot sperm shoot deep into my ass. I got off and tried to calm down, as I knew it wasn't over yet.

"That was unbelievable! I beamed.

"I'm glad you liked it" Teddy giggled.

"Now what?" I pressed.

"Put your cock into my ass" Teddy ordered.

Teddy lifted his legs up, I positioned myself in between his ass cheeks. I slowly pushed in, hearing a loud moan coming out of Teddy's mouth. I held myself in position for a few moments.

"Now when you're ready" James rejoined "Start to move in and out"

"How fast do I go?" I asked.

"Start slowly, then get faster" James answered.

I began to move out of Teddy's hole, before slowly re-entering it. He was already wet so I didn't have any trouble, but after a while, I felt myself start to lose control. My body tensed up and it became even more pleasurable.

"Oh god!" I moaned "So good"

"Don't hold back" James instructed "When you're ready to go, just release it"

With James' encouragement and Teddy's constant moaning, I was soon able to reach my peak. I thrust into his hole and as I shot my semen, I pushed deep into Teddy. Holding myself there, I waited until I had finished before I removed my cock from his ass.

"You did a really good job" James complimented "Just what I would've done"

"Thank you for your help" I responded "This was great, and I'm ready to do it with Scorpius"

"Now, let's have a quick rest, and then I have one last thing I want to do" Teddy added.

James and I looked at each other, not really knowing exactly what Teddy was referring to. We all lay down on Teddy's bed, with James and I either side of Teddy completely naked and spent from our exploits. Whilst we waited to recover, James and I snuggled into Teddy, enjoying the affection.

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 16: Teddy Lupin & Albus Severus Potter & James Sirius Potter

Summary:

Teddy decides that he wants to enjoy the Potter brothers at the same time.

Notes:

This is Part 3 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

Told from Teddy's POV

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

I was still recovering from what had just happened, but I had enjoyed it so much that I really wanted to do even more. The fact that I had slept with my boyfriend James and his brother Albus made me feel very horny.

We were all very sweaty, but I had always wanted to try something new. One thing I had never done was give two people a handjob at the same time, and based on the fact that we were all lying down on my bed, I felt that this would be a possibility.

"So, are you ready for my final request?" I wondered.

"What is it exactly? James replied.

"I want to stroke both of you at the same time" I explained.

"Do we have to do anything?" Albus reacted.

"No, just lie back and relax!" I chuckled.

I gently wrapped a right hand around Albus' cock and my left hand around James' cock. I started off by gently stroking the head area, causing them both to moan with pleasure. I was throbbing, but I didn't want to get involved just yet, I needed more time to recover.

"Oh my god!" James screeched "This is so... Wow!"

"It feels great!" Albus screamed "Please, more!"

"You don't have to tell me twice!" I retorted.

Seeing the smiles on their faces, I began taking longer strokes, all the way down to the base of their dicks. It didn't take long for either of them to start oozing pre-cum from their erect members. I was really surprised that they still had the energy to continue.

"I can't believe everything that's happened" James muttered "But I'm enjoying it"

"That makes to of us then" Albus agreed "I've already learnt so much"

"And this is where something nice happens!" I rejoined.

I didn't want to keep them waiting any longer, as I knew they were desperate to reach their climax. I stroked with great speed which made them tense, and to my satisfaction, James and Albus shot their loads at exactly the same time.

There was a massive amount of cum on their chests, which I licked up and swallowed, enjoying the taste of every bit of the fluid. The Potter brothers were now totally spent, and I believed this was the time to stop making them orgasm.

"You know, my balls are empty after that!" James declared.

"Same here, I don't think I have any cum left!" Albus rejoiced.

"Now, there is one more thing I want you to do for me" I stated.

"What would that be?" James questioned.

"I want you to both suck my cock" I replied "At the same time"

"Are you sure?" Albus enquired.

I decided that the way to show both of them was to grab their heads and place them both at my penis. James began sucking first, allowing me to once again feel his hot, wet mouth. Then he would get stop and allow Albus to suck me. Albus was slightly slower but still just as good. I tensed up and released, shooting in both of their mouths, and I watched happily as they swallowed all of my seed.

"That was just amazing!" I beamed.

"So Alby, do you think you're ready to show Scorpius a good time?" James posed.

"I do Jamie, with your help I can do anything" Albus reacted.

They both kissed me passionately, and I gave them a hug before James cast a spell which dressed us once more after all of our adventures together. I had been able to enjoy time with my boyfriend, and we taught his brother everything he would ever need to know.

Notes:

Part 4 coming soon.

Chapter 17: Scorpius Malfoy & Albus Severus Potter

Summary:

With James' help, Albus uses what he's learnt to satisfy Scorpius.

Notes:

This is Part 4 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

Told from Albus POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

After yesterday's activities, I was really looking forward to seeing Scorpius. I wasn't sure how different sex with Scorpius would be compared to sex with Teddy, but I couldn't wait to find out, particularly as Scorpius was my boyfriend.

Just before I started to walk to Scorpius' house, there was one thing that I needed. As much as I knew what I wanted, one thing that was essential for me was the support of James. It really made me nervous to ask him.

"Um... Jamie?" I began.

"Yes Alby?" James replied.

"I'm going to see Scorpius today" I said.

"Are you going to have sex with him?" James wondered.

"I'm really hoping so" I responded "But I wanted to ask you, brother..."

"Yes?" James muttered "What is it?"

"Would you come with me?" I requested.

"Why?" James enquired "You know what to do"

"Two reasons" I retorted "First of all, I enjoyed what we did with Teddy"

"And the second reason?" James pressed.

"You let me have fun with your boyfriend, it's only fair you have fun with mine" I reasoned "I know Scorpius likes you too"

"Well, if you're sure then I'd love to help you" James agreed.

We walked to Scorpius' house and I felt my heart speed up. I couldn't wait to see Scorpius in all of his glory, but once again I was nervous. It was such a confusing time, but with James by my side, I knew I couldn't go wrong.

When we arrived, I kissed Scorpius passionately and he immediately returned it. James watched us and smiled, clearly he thought it was adorable. When we pulled apart, I tried to keep calm and explain everything.

"Today, we're going to have some fun!" I stated.

"You mean, we're finally going to do it?" Scorpius countered.

"Yes!" I confirmed "And James is also going to take part"

"He is?" Scorpius wondered.

"Yes I am" James replied "It's going to be great"

I knew that I had to follow what James had done before, so I cast a spell and we were all naked, clothes piled neatly, just like before. We were all erect, and I noticed that Scorpius was smaller than me at 4 inches. That didn't matter though, as I pushed Scorpius on the bed and stroked him, but I couldn't wait long and engulf his cock into my mouth.

"Wow, this feels better than I thought" Scorpius moaned.

"I hope this makes you proud James" I mumbled "You taught me well"

James was stroking himself at this point too, but he was keeping the motor running for when he was going to get involved. That was when I stopped thinking about James, as I sat up and climbed on top of Scorpius, lowering myself onto him.

"My god, you're tight!" Scorpius declared "And I love it!"

I didn't need to wait to get used to the feeling, as I had already had my hole violated and Scorpius was smaller. As I bounced Scorpius moaned, before biting his lips. I felt his body tense beneath me, and he released in my hole. After staying still for a minute, I pulled myself up and his semen fell out of me.

"Thank you, that was just..." Scorpius uttered.

"You're turn now!" I reacted.

I lifted Scorpius' legs up and positioned myself inside of him. I wanted to be gentle, as this was his first time. He did gasp in pain, but it didn't take long for him to be used to my cock. I was able to move in and out of him, and with a final thrust, my seed was planted, deep inside of him.

I climbed off of him as I needed to rest. I knew that Scorpius was going to have a lot of fun now, as he was going to get to sleep with James, and more than that, I was going to get to watch. The idea of that kept me horny.

"You really are the best" I complimented.

"I love the feeling of your juices inside me" Scorpius retorted.

"That was hot" James concurred "But now more needs to happen"

"What do you mean?" Scorpius continued.

"I'm going to have sex with you" James replied "If you think Albus was big..."

I saw Scorpius lick his lips, knowing full well that he was excited about what was going to happen. James was still throbbing, and now I was going to enjoy their sexual activities. Scorpius looked at me doubtfully when he realised he would be cheating on me, but I gave him an assuring look.

Notes:

Part 5 coming soon.

Chapter 18: Scorpius Malfoy & James Sirius Potter

Summary:

James shows Scorpius a good time at the insistence of Albus.

Notes:

This is Part 5 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

Told from James' POV

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Knowing that Albus wanted this to happen, I felt really confident that I could show Scorpius a good time. He was looking slightly nervous, but I lay down next to him, putting a hand on his shoulder in reassurance.

"Now don't you worry" I said "I will take care of you"

"I know you will" Scorpius replied "And you're sure you are okay with this?"

"Yes I am" Albus promised "Now if you don't mind, I would like to watch this happen"

I chuckled at Albus' comment, knowing that he wanted to see everything. I grabbed Scorpius' small dick and stroked it. I didn't have to work as hard because it was short, but as it made him squirm, I knew I was doing a good job.

"Your hand feels amazing!" Scorpius complimented.

"If you like my hand, wait until you feel this!" I retorted.

I kissed the head of his cock, teasing him slightly as he moaned. He throbbed a little bit, but I was enjoying the feeling of engulfing his whole cock in my mouth. He kept gasping, but I knew it was because he wanted more.

"I know what you want" I teased.

"I want to be inside you!" Scorpius screeched.

With Teddy this would be easier as he's bigger than me, but as I was heavier than Scorpius, I did worry that maybe I might crush him. I gently lowered myself onto him, but was on my knees so I was supporting myself. As I jumped with more intensity, Scorpius became louder, after which Albus began to stroke himself again.

"Are you close?" I wondered.

"Y-yes I a-am, aaahh!" Scorpius screamed.

He was thrusting into me slightly, but didn't get very deep. Either way, I felt his cum in my ass, and it felt just as good as Teddy's loads. When I pulled myself away, a small glob of semen fell out, but that didn't matter to me.

"You know what time it is now?" I posed.

"Um... Please tell me" Scorpius begged.

"I'm going to stretch your ass" I explained "My cock is bigger than my brother"

Scorpius rested his head on my shoulders but, I had to lean in slightly in order to be low enough to enter him. He wasn't as tight as he could be, seeing as Albus had been inside him already, but it still felt pleasant enough around my member.

"Oh my, that really is huge" Scorpius declared "No offence babe"

"None taken" Albus assured "I'm enjoying the view"

I began moving inside of him, and he let out a loud moan as I hit his prostate. I'm not sure if Albus managed to, but I clearly did and this sent Scorpius wild. I began to be more aggressive with my movements, and I reached my climax, flooding his hole with my cum.

I decided to stay inside him for a bit longer, knowing that moving to quickly could really hurt him. As I pulled out, there was a pop as the head of my dick was released, but that was a satisfying sound to me.

"You have a beautiful hole" I stated "I can see why my brother likes you"

"That's true" Albus concurred "I absolutely loved being inside you, and watching my brother inside you was great too"

"I think there is one thing missing though" Scorpius interjected.

"What's that then?" I posed.

"Can you tell us?" Albus added.

"Let me go and clean myself off quickly" Scorpius requested.

Albus and I watched in confusion as Scorpius left the room for a moment. I didn't know what else he wanted, but if experience was anything to go by, it was going to leave all three of us in a wonderfully sticky situation.

Notes:

Part 6 coming soon.

Chapter 19: Scorpius Malfoy & Albus Severus Potter & James Sirius Potter

Summary:

Scorpius has one final bit of excitement with Albus and James

Notes:

This is Part 6 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

Told from Scorpius' POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

I finished cleaning myself off and when I returned, Albus and James looked puzzled. I guess they didn't know what I had planned exactly, but that was okay with me. I sat down between them on the bed, knowing that at this moment in time, I was in control.

"So um, what exactly did you think was missing?" Albus wondered.

"Wouldn't you like to know" I chuckled.

"Can you please just tell us?" James pressed.

"Okay, seeing as I'm surrounded by two massive dudes" I replied "I want you to both fuck me at the same time!"

When I looked down towards their cocks, I noticed they had quickly become erect again, as if the idea made them this excited. I got on all fours on the bed, and proudly displayed my ass for them, but then I started to get worried, as they were both big, and I didn't know how this was going to work.

I felt James insert his 9 inch cock in me, and my hole stretched fairly quickly. He waited for a few moments, and I didn't quite understand why. This prompted me to say something, as I was desperate for more.

"What's the hold up?" I posed.

"I'm letting Albus get ready" James explained.

"I'm ready now James" Albus responded.

I then felt Albus insert his 7 inch cock in me, which really made me feel like I wouldn't be able to take it. After a moment or two, I realised that the feeling of my hole being stretched out that much was one that I loved. James and Albus began to move in to a rhythm, with James entering me as Albus exited me, and so on.

"I wasn't expecting this too feel so... amazing!" I moaned.

"This is only the beginning" James replied "There's more to come"

"That is quite literally what is about to happen" Albus added "And you know what I mean"

There was no time for me to react, as the Potter Brothers shot cum in my ass at the same time. Compared to how it was with each of them individually, it was even more of a struggle, as my insides were getting coated, as the flooded me with love juice.

"I'm so full right now" I mumbled "I don't know if I can hold it all in"

"We'll have to make room then" Albus rejoined.

"And there's only one way we can possibly do that" James affexied.

As they removed themselves from inside me, Albus and James started stroking my 4 inch dick. I loved the feeling of their hands going up and down my shaft, as it made me start to release pre-cum, which they used to lubricate my cock.

"Don't stop!" I begged "I want this to last forever"

Then they did something I wasn't expecting, James and Albus each took one of my balls into their mouths and sucked on them. My scrotum was being stretched this time, in fact if it was put under any more pressure it would probably rip, but I didn't want them to stop.

"I'm gonna... aaaahhhh!" I screeched.

I came, and they had managed to position my dick so that the cum shot directly onto their faces. I licked it off of them, mainly because I wanted to worship their skin, and we all collapsed on the bed, in exhaustion.

"You know how to make a guy happy" I declared.

"And we enjoyed it so much" James responded

"And I'm pleased you're my boyfriend" Albus complimented.

"Hopefully we can do this again sometime" I commented.

We all laughed before they kissed me, and this intimacy was maintained for a few minutes, before Albus got up and cast the spell to get us dressed again. If that was what my first time was like, I couldn't wait for more fun to come, whether with either or both of them.

Notes:

Part 7 coming soon.

Chapter 20: Albus Severus Potter & James Sirius Potter (2)

Summary:

After the fun they had with Teddy and Scorpius, Albus wants to try some things with James.

Notes:

This is Part 7 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

Told from Albus' POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

I had enjoyed the last few days, and felt complete knowing that James and I had slept with our own boyfriends, as well as each other's boyfriends. James had been so amazing and supportive of me, which made everything even better.

It was a quiet evening, mum, dad and Lily were out so James and I sat on the sofa, snuggled up together. I had always enjoyed the feeling of protection that he offered me, with his big, muscular body surrouding my smaller, leaner frame.

We were watching a movie, and it had been nice and peaceful, but when the movie finished, I didn't know what else we could do. I looked up at my brother, smiling at him in awe. He smiled back at me pleasantly.

"What's up?" James asked.

"Not much" I answered.

"What do you want to do now the movie is over?" James continued.

"I'm not sure" I sighed.

He put his arm around me a bit more tightly, and pulled me close. I loved this, the feeling that regardless of what was going on, my brother would be there for me. I closed my eyes momentarily, before I had an idea.

"Um... Jamie" I began.

"Yes Alby" James replied.

"You know that stuff we did with Teddy and Scorpius?" I persisted.

"I do, what about that stuff?" James reacted.

"Do you think..." I struggled "That... maybe... I don't know"

"Just say it dude" James instructed "The suspense is killing me"

"Can we do that? I begged.

"You want to have sex with me?" James posed.

"Yes, you've been amazing, and I wanted to express my gratitude" I explained.

"Okay then, but to see how much you learnt" James responded "Why don't you dominate me first?"

This opportunity made me really horny, so we went up to my room, and I cast the spell to remove our clothes. I quickly lay down on my bed, and James got on top of me. He kissed me, for a bit before he pulled away.

"What should I do to you first?" James enquired.

"Can you get on all fours?" I requested.

James did as I asked, and I wanted to surprise him by doing something completely new. I inserted my finger into his ass, causing him to moan slightly. At the same time, I began stroking my 7 inch cock, allowing myself to be in a world of bliss. I eventually inserted two more fingers, which seemed to please James.

"Oh god!" James moaned "Where did you learn this?"

"It's new to me" I rejoined "Just wanted to try it"

"I'll do whatever you want" James affixed "Use me as you please.

"In that case, prepare yourself" I chuckled "It's time for me to put you in your place!"

I took my fingers out at once, but before James could complain, I shoved my dick in him. He let out a moan, and I knew that in this moment I was in control. I thrust in and out of him, loving the way his hole gripped me.

"Jamie I'm gonna-" I began.

"Let it go Alby!" James encouraged.

I shot a load deep into his ass, but to my surprise I kept shooting, so I quickly pulled out of him and positioned myself at his mouth, allowing him to taste my sperm, and to swallow it all. He sucked every last drop out of me, causing me to lie next to him.

"You did well" James complimented.

"Thanks, I enjoyed dominating you" I replied.

I gave him a hug, and then cast the spell to get us dressed again. Looking at the clock, our family was due back soon, so we rushed downstairs to watch another movie, ensuring no one found out what we had done.

Notes:

Part 8 coming soon.

Chapter 21: Albus Severus Potter & James Sirius Potter (3)

Summary:

After allowing Albus to be in control, James wants to have a go.

Notes:

This is Part 8 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

Told from James POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

I have to admit, Albus was very good at dominating me, and it was a new experience to make love with him. We were sat down on the sofa watching the movie, when I received an message from dad which enabled me to think about something.

"Sorry, we're delayed by a few hours, it's busy here, don't stay up too late. Love dad x"

Mentally, I began to lick my lips, as I knew that whilst I had been dominated by Albus, I really wanted to have a go myself. He was sat down quietly next to me, wrapping his arms around me and huddled into my frame.

"Alby, now that dad is delayed, what do you say to some more fun?" I asked.

"Really Jamie? I would love that" Albus answered.

"I'm so glad" I chuckled "So, how would you feel about me dominating you?"

"Oh my, I've been imagining that ever since I started having sex" Albus replied.

"In that case, let's go for it" I instructed.

"This is going to be great" Albus declared "I'm so looking forward to having you control me"

I dragged him upstairs to my room, but I was already erect before we entered. I cast the spell and we were naked, and I knew exactly what I wanted to do. Albus looked at me in anticipation, and that kept me excited.

"What do I do first?" Albus wondered.

"Get on all fours" I ordered.

As he did so, I wanted to reward him with a new experience. I lowered my face towards his cheeks and started to bite them. I didn't bite hard, as I would never want to hurt my brother, but he let out a small whimper.

"I... This is..." Albus struggled.

"Just relax" I assured.

"You aren't going to hurt me are you?" Albus posed.

"That's the last thing I would do" I promised.

After a few more bites, I wanted to explore him further, so I put my face between his butt cheeks, and inserted my tongue gently into his hole. I felt his body tense up from the new sensation, but after a moment, he relaxed again.

"This is new" Albus commented "But I love it"

"Just relax and enjoy" I responded "I'll make sure you feel nothing less than intense pleasure"

I licked at the entrance to his hole, and as I did so, I couldn't help myself. I began stroking my 9 inch cock, as licking Albus was really turning me on. I then poked my tongue into his hole again, going deeper and deeper. Taking my tongue out, I decided to give my brother what he wanted.

"Are you ready for my dick?" I pressed.

"Yes, please put it my sloppy hole" Albus begged.

I positioned the head of my penis at his entrance, knowing that I had slicked him up. As I pushed in, there was no resistance so I thrust into him very aggressively. I was met with moans of pleasure, and Albus wasn't holding back.

"It's so big!" Albus moaned "But it's where it belongs"

"It fits so perfectly" I agreed "It's as if we were made for each other"

I noticed that as well as me pushing into his hole, he had started bouncing back on my cock. Before long, I was getting close and when I couldn't control it anymore, I released my first shot of sperm into his ass, but there was a pause between the next shot, so I moved to his mouth and returned the favour he did for me previously. He swallowed all of my cum, and kept sucking to make sure he didn't miss any of the fluid.

I lay down next to him and hugged him tightly, lifting his face up with my hand so that I could plant a passionate kiss on his lips. We were calming down and I was at the happiest that I had ever been.

"You make a good slave" I complimented.

"And you make a good master" Albus responded.

Remembering that our family was still due back, I cast the spell to get us dressed and we ran into the kitchen. I made Albus and I some hot chocolate, and he kept staring at me, which caused me to smile back at him. We were already planning for one last night of fun with our respective boyfriends.

Notes:

Part 9 coming soon.

Chapter 22: Teddy Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy & Albus Severus Potter & James Sirius Potter (1)

Summary:

Teddy and Scorpius get dominated by Albus and James.

Notes:

This is Part 9 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

Told from Teddy's POV

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

I was relaxing on my bed, wondering how Scorpius got on with Albus and James. I hoped that our lessons had give Albus the confidence to do absolutely everything, because from what I knew of Scorpius, they would be having lots of fun.

There was a knock at the door, and I noticed that James, Albus and Scorpius were there. I guess I would find out very soon how they got on. I led them up to my bedroom, and without realising, Scorpius had used his wand to get us all naked.

"What's going on?" I wondered.

"We're going to have a foursome!" Scorpius beamed.

"And there's more!" Albus added.

"The Potter Brothers are going to dominate!" James declared.

I watched as Albus and James got on the bed and sat down, signalling for Scorpius and I to get on our knees. We began sucking their cocks, which were already throbbing. Every so often, I would feel Scorpius grab my hand, and I would hold onto it for a bit before he took it away.

"Wait a minute" Albus interjected "There's something we want to see"

"What's that?" Scorpius wondered "I'm excited to find out"

"We want to see you and Teddy give each other hand jobs" James explained "It's about time you two tried something different"

"Ooh, that sounds hot" I commented "Are you ready?"

Scorpius nodded and we both lay down on the bed. He grabbed my cock and began stroking furiously, whilst I cautiously touched his dick. I saw it was very small, and I didn't want to be too aggressive in case I hurt him.

"Don't hold back Teddy" James instructed.

"Trust me, Scorpius can handle it" Albus assured.

That made me get into what I was doing with more motivation, and to hear the feminine squirms coming from Scorpius' mouth was bliss. In fact, those very moans were turning me on, to the point where Albus and James stroked me too, and I shot instantly over my stomach.

"That's a lot" Scorpius gasped.

"Let's get you to your finish" I stated.

I watched as his small cock started to twitch, and Albus and James once again wrapped their hands around mine, as I went up and down Scorpius' shaft. I watched as his toes started to curl, and his body tensed, resulting in the release of a small trickle of semen.

"Oh, that wasn't much" Scorpius sighed.

"So what? It was fun!" I encouraged.

"Do you know what we want to do for a grand finale?" Albus enquired.

"No" Scorpius replied.

"Tell us" I requested.

"Both of you get on all fours on the bed, we're going to screw you" James revealed.

We did as we were told, and Albus inserted himself into Scorpius in sync with when James inserted himself into me. I felt like I was in heaven, being able to watch a couple have sex, whilst having sex myself was quite a treat.

"Oh god, he's stretching me" Scorpius moaned.

"That's right, be my bitch" Albus reacted.

"My hole is so open right now" I interjected.

"And now, you are my slut" James retorted.

Without warning, Scorpius began to kiss me, which really sent me over the edge as I shot again. Looking towards his dick, I saw him release a much bigger load, and that made him feel a sense of achievement. At the same time, I saw James and Albus kissing, which had to be the hottest thing ever.

This in turn sent the Potter Brothers over the edge, with Albus releasing into Scorpius, whilst James shot a massive load into me. Albus then licked my hole, whilst James licked Scorpius'. That meant that they tasted the other brother's cum.

I decided that I didn't want to be naked when the finished, as I think Scorpius felt insecure about being small by comparison, so I used my wand to dress us all again. We all sat on the bed, all looking satisfied.

"That tops everything that happened before Jamie" Albus said.

"You can certainly say that again bro Alby" James concurred.

"I enjoyed what I saw of you Scorpius" I complimented.

"And I you, we must do this again" Scorpius suggested.

We all nodded in agreement, knowing that we'd be open to that brilliant idea. I really loved all three of them, but regardless of that, our passion for having sex with each other meant that we would always be satisfied, whenever we needed to be.

Notes:

Part 10 coming soon.

Chapter 23: Teddy Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy & Albus Severus Potter & James Sirius Potter (2)

Summary:

James and Albus get dominated by Scorpius and Teddy.

Notes:

This is Part 10 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

I have to admit, having just made love with 3 huge studs, I wanted more. My heart would skip a beat at the thought of doing what I was thinking. One thing I knew for sure is that I loved being dominated, but I figured that it would only be fair for a role swap.

As we were sitting in a calm trance, I decided to wait a few moments before talking. As I prepared to say what I was going to say, my heart began to pulsate, much like another area of my body which, to my surprise, still had some energy left.

"Now that we've done that, can we swap?" I wondered.

"What do you mean Scorpius?" Teddy replied.

"I'm proposing, my dear Teddy, that you and I dominate them" I explained.

"I'm in if Alby's in" James declared.

"And I'm in if Jamie is" Albus agreed.

Teddy suddenly got us undressed using the same charm as before, and I knew that what was about to happen could have a very different ending to how it had previously gone. Teddy and I stood side by side, and I didn't feel insecure about being small anymore.

"I think you know the drill" Teddy stated.

"On your knees, Potters" I ordered.

As they began to stroke Teddy and I, my cock started to pulsate and in all honesty, I could've orgasmed right there, but I calmed down. Taking the initiative, Teddy pushed his dick into James' mouth, and I followed him.

"Now, what shall we get them to do?" Teddy enquired "They are under our control"

"You two, on the bed" I reacted "Suck each other off"

It was a real turn on to see them smile at each other. They lay on the bed, facing each other, but with in opposite directions, so their heads were pointing towards the other's feet. James and Albus began sucking each other, both making slurping sounds as they did. Albus shot cum very quickly into James' mouth, which was swallowed, but James took a bit longer, before releasing his seed into his Albus' equally eager mouth.

"Now that you've had your big moments" I stated "It's time for us to get even"

"Get on your backs, with your legs up" Teddy added "And rest your legs on our shoulders"

Seeing them oblige made me feel a great sense of power, and then watching them kiss before either Teddy or I entered them, knowing they tasted each other's cum, was making me excited. Teddy and I pushed into them, feeling their holes expand.

"Good god, you always amaze me with how big you are" James complimented "I'm your slut now"

"And I love remembering how good it feels being inside you" Teddy retorted "Never stop"

"Do I make a good bitch?" Albus wondered "Because this is making me so happy"

"You definitely are" I moaned "But now it's time for more action"

Clearly this made James horny, as he shot sperm which landed on the bed. I felt Albus pulsate around me, and he released semen, which landed on the other side of the bed. Teddy wasn't able to stop himself, as he shot a massive jet of cum into James' ass.

In turn, this sent me over the edge, and I moaned loudly as I released cum into Albus' hole. I remember what they did to us, so I licked Teddy's cum out of James, and he licked my cum out of Albus. It was like the completion of a circuit as we had all enjoyed each other.

"You know, if that's what our future holds, I'm happy" I chuckled.

"And we all are so close now" Teddy added.

"I liked the variation" Albus commented.

"We were all good in both roles" James affixed.

I used the spell to dress us all again, knowing that we had each other, and no one else needed to know that. Not yet anyway, as one day we all hoped that we would be able to be open about our four way relationship.

Notes:

Thank you for reading this mini series.

Chapter 24: Teddy Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy

Summary:

Scorpius decides he wants some alone time with Teddy

Notes:

This is Part 11 (final part) of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Ever since his involvment foursome, Scorpius had been getting very confused. He remembered the feeling he had when he was with Teddy, and it was unlike anything he had ever experienced with Albus, or James.

He really just wanted to expierence Teddy for himself, so he decided to go to Teddy's house, having remembered the way there when he previously went with the Potters. He knocked on the door lighly, four times and Teddy answered promptly.

"Scopius?" Teddy greeted "What are you doing here?"

"I had to see you" Scorpius replied "Can I come in?"

"Sure you can" Teddy agreed.

"Thank you" Scorpius responded.

This was where Scorpius started to find it tough to concentrate. He was becoming obsessed with the big, muscular stud who was in front of them. They stopped when they got to Teddy's bedroom, and sat on the bed.

"So tell me, what's up?" Teddy posed.

"I've been getting these thoughts" Scorpius said.

"What sort of thoughts?" Teddy prompted "Please tell me"

"About you" Scorpius revealed "Ever since the foursome"

"I see" Teddy mumbled "What do you want to do about it?"

"Please, just you and me" Scorpius begged "Let's have a good time"

Instead of using any spells, they stripped each other quickly, allowing things to be an sexual as possible. Scorpius wasn't exactly sure where he was going with this, but seeing Teddy's muscles, seeing Teddy's body made Scorpius so horny.

"What do you want to-" Teddy began.

Scorpius cut Teddy off by kissing him, as he knew they both wanted to. They fell back onto the bed as their lips connected, but Teddy then pushed Scorpius away. He knew what he really wanted to do with the blond.

"What are you-" Scropius gasped.

Teddy pushed Scorpius down his body, so that Scorpius' mouth was right next to Teddy's erect 11 inch cock. Scorpius allowed Teddy to enter his mouth, feeling his throat muscles relex as the massive member pushed al the way back.

"You are making me so horny" Teddy muttered.

Scorpius enjoyed the feeling of every part of Teddy's cock. It got even more intense as Teddy sat up, and reached behind Scorpius, placing a finger into the young hole. It caused a loud moan from Scorpius, who loved being penetrated. Teddy saw Scorpius get hard, and he knew this was going to get better.

"Wait there a moment" Teddy instructed.

"Why, is something wrong?" Scorpius reacted.

Teddy stood up, and lifted Scorpius up by the legs, prompting the latter to wrap his arms around Teddy's shoulders. Facing each other, they kissed once more, but this time, Teddy's dick was inside Scorpius' ass, deep inside to a point that Scorpius didn't think it would come out.

"You are enormous!" Scorpius screeched "Keep giving it to me!"

"Let's get faster" Teddy suggested "I can already feel how wet you are"

Teddy began moving in and out of Scorpius, hearing himself smack into Scorpius' ass each time he went balls deep. He heard Scorpius take a deep breath, and then felt his body get wet, as Scorpius pumped fluid over Teddy's stomach.

"Come on, give me your demon seed!" Scopius begged.

Teddy felt his body tense up, as he finally reached his peak and sprayed Scorpius' hole with love juice. Teddy sat back down on the bed, still carrying Scorpius, and they kissed passionately again, feeling calm and relaxed.

"You were amazing" Scorpius uttered.

"It was brilliant" Teddy agreed.

They quickly cleaned each other off and got dressed, before sitting on the bed and snuggling up to each other. Scorpius looked up at Teddy, who smiled lovingly at him. It was at that point that Scorpius realised something.

"In total, I've slept with three different guys" Scorpius stated "That makes me dirty"

"The four of us work well together, and I think we always will be" Teddy assured "We're all dirty really"

Deep down, neither of them had regrets, as Scorpius had wanted more of Teddy and Teddy enjoyed treating Scorpius to a good time. When it was time for Scorpius to go, he gently kissed Teddy on the lips, and walked without a care in the world.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 25: Draco Malfoy & Harry Potter & Teddy Lupin

Summary:

Draco and Harry get caught by Teddy, and they decide to have some fun.

Notes:

I was also planning on making this a follow on of the Albus/James mini series, but I couldn't find a way to do so.

Thanks for your support.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Draco and Harry were really happy together. Regardless of what had happened in the past, they had moved beyond being enemies, becoming friends and later lovers. They enjoyed the freedom of having only each other, and that meant they were very open about everything.

They were sat in the kitchen, about to eat their breakfast, when Draco began feeling frisky. He sat down next to Harry, caressing the side of his face, before pulling Harry in for a long and passionate kiss, allowing their tongues to explore each other's mouths.

"It's getting hot in this kitchen" Draco muttered.

"Is the chef likely to get naked?" Harry posed.

"It might just be your lucky day" Draco chuckled.

Draco slowly stripped off, enabling Harry to admire every part of his body. His defined muscles made Harry smile, and also prompted the bespectacled man to take his clothes off too. Harry could feel adrenaline flow through his body.

"You don't know how horny I am right now" Harry commented.

"I think it's obvious" Draco countered "Potter"

"In that case get to work" Harry instructed "Malfoy"

"Can I join in too?" Teddy interjected.

Draco and Harry moved away from each other quickly, seeing that Teddy was waiting in front of the open back door of the house, linking the kitchen to the garden. He approached the two naked men, curiosity running through his mind.

"What are you doing here?" Draco asked.

"You should really lock your back door" Teddy answered.

"Still, what are you doing here?" Harry persisted.

"I wanted to come and see if you were okay, which clearly you are" Teddy chuckled.

Teddy smiled, knowing that he had got Draco and Harry in a compromising position. He thought of all of the things he could do, there were so many possibilities, and he was going to take complete advantage of it.

"Fine you can join" Draco agreed.

"On one condition" Harry added.

"Name it" Teddy encouraged.

"Well I like oral" Harry stated.

"And I like Anal" Draco affixed.

"So what do you suggest?" Teddy pressed.

"Get on all fours, on the table" Harry ordered.

"Once you've got naked, of course" Draco rejoined.

Teddy did as he was told, quickly dicarding his clothes and getting on the table. Harry got in front of him, and Draco got behind. Without warning, Draco started to push his 7 inch cock into Teddy's ass.

"Aah!" Teddy screeched "It's-"

Before he could finish his sentence, Teddy was cut off as Harry shoved his 6 inch dick into Teddy's mouth. Teddy was starting to gag slightly, as Harry pushed him further down onto his member. It was causing Teddy to get hard, his 11 inch penis becoming obvious.

Seeing Draco move in and out was getting Harry off in a way he never imagined. He wasn't able to concentrate, but was brought back to reality by shooting his cum into Teddy's mouth. Teddy slurped it all up, and he enjoyed the taste, letting it slosh around in his mouth before swallowing.

Harry's orgasm had motivated Draco to reach his climax too. Teddy's hole was tightly wrapped around Draco, and moving in for a final thrust, Draco released his seed into Teddy. It didn't fall out, as it seemed to have gone so deep that it coated Teddy's insides.

"Wow, you certainly gave us great satisfaction" Harry commented.

"Do you think you could satisfy me now?" Teddy begged.

"Okay, it's only fair" Draco agreed.

Teddy sat on the edge of the table, whilst Harry and Draco knelt down either side of him. They began by Harry stroking his cock, and Draco squeezing his balls. Teddy enjoyed the feel of both their hands on his genitals.

Suddenly, Draco began sucking on the head of Teddy's cock, causing pleasure to flow through the young man's body. He could feel that Draco as drooling all over his shaft, as it dribbled down towards his testicles.

Just before Teddy went over the edge, Draco removed the penis from his mouth and pushed Harry's head down. This was enough for Teddy's balls to dance and shoot sperm up through is penis and into Harry's mouth.

Harry kissed Draco and they swapped the warm liquid between them, before each swallowing half. They looked into Teddy's eyes, and saw that he had really enjoyed himself. They didn't know if it would ever happen again, but they were happy that it happened.

"You sent me to heaven!" Teddy beamed.

"Well, I'm glad" Harry responded.

"This was really special" Draco declared.

They got changed and finally got around to having their breakfast, with Teddy joining them. They were all feeling completely satisfied with what they did, unable to stop smiling at each other. As they ate, there was a calm, peaceful atmosphere, which was welcome.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed reading.

I'm going to give Teddy, Scorpius, Albus and James a break for a few chapters, as I'm going to start writing requests I've received.

Also, am I uploading too much? Let me know if you want me to slow down.

Chapter 26: Harry Potter & Cormac McLaggen

Summary:

Harry and Cormac have an argument, which leads them somewhere they weren't expecting.

Notes:

This is a new ship to me, but also great to write.

Told from Harry's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Well that was an embarrassing loss, that idiot Cormac McLaggen got cocky and cost us the Quidditch match against Slytherin. That was the last thing that we needed, and because of him, we would now be the laughing stock of the entire school.

He always likes to boast about how amazing he is, when in reality he was pretty pathetic. The whole team had been tense ever since the game ended, which meant nobody was talking. The one thing I can't stand is awkward silence.

I walked towards McClaggen, and as soon as I saw him, I was livid. As I reached him, I shoved him against the wall, not wanting to give him a chance to interrupt me. I had some very important things to say to him.

"What the hell is wrong with you?!" I demanded "You screwed us out of the win"

"Potter, Potter" he sighed "It's okay to be jealous"

"Why on earth would I ever be jealous of you?" I reacted "You literally are nothing more than a sad loser"

"Because I'm handsome, and all of the girls love me" he chuckled "Even the fags do too"

I took exception to that word, considering that I was gay and I knew many students who were too. I whipped my wand out and using a spell I learned, I tied McLaggen up. He tried to escape, but his attempts were in vain. He was going nowhere anytime soon.

"What the hell?!" he boomed "Are you a fag?!"

"I am gay, yes!" I countered "And it's time for you to learn a valuable lesson in respect!"

I ripped his clothes off, until he was wearing just his underwear. To my surprise, he wore a thong. I was getting turned on, so I dropped my trousers to allow my 6 inch cock to get comfortably erect.

"W-what?" he stuttered "A-are you g-going to d-do?"

I turned him around so that he was facing the wall, as I wanted an uninterrupted view of his ass. I smacked each of his cheeks several times until they were red, and enjoyed watching them jiggle upon impact.

"Ow, Potter I'm sorry!" he begged.

"You know what, you talk too much!" I reacted.

I ripped off his thong so he was naked, and then wrapped it around his mouth, tying it at the back of his head. I didn't want to hear him talk, and the fact now he was just moaning made me even hornier. I knew a special spell, which would create a dildo out of thin air. Without warning, or lubricant, I shoved it into McLaggen's ass. Sadly I didn't tie his thong tight enough, as it fell off and he could speak.

"Aah!" he screeched "That hurt!"

"Just hold on, you'll enjoy it!" I responded.

I enchanted the dildo so it would move continually in and out of him at a fast pace. He began moaning, and when I made the dildo stop, I smiled when he was disappointed as it was time to punish him.

"Potter, please don't stop!" he said "That felt sooo good!"

Instead of inserting the dildo, I shoved my own erect penis into his hole. It was warm, and very comfortable having been slackened by the dildo. I was so into it, that after only three thrusts, I shot a massive load of cum deep into him.

"Push it out" I instructed.

McLaggen did as I asked, as I spread his legs a bit and put my mouth by his entrance. He pushed out every last drop of my seed, which landed on my tongue. Not wanting to share, I swallowed it all immediately.

"Now, it's time to see what you can do!" I declared.

I turned him around so that he was facing me, hoping that now he would get totally humiliated. To my satisfaction, he was only 3 inches when erect. Despite the fact he was a year older than me, he was so small downstairs.

"Aww, you're little dick hardly makes and impression" I teased.

"B-but I!" he argued.

Getting onto my knees, I took his small throbbing member into my mouth. His balls were not very big, so I knew whatever happened, I wouldn't be flooded with sperm. I sucked furiously on him as I wanted to get him off quickly. I heard him let out a small moan, and he came into my mouth, only a small splat.

"Potter!" he moaned "Stop, it's too much!"

I continued sucking, enjoying the way that he squirmed. I kept it up for about three minutes, before I released him. As I pulled my trousers and boxer shorts back up, I knew what I was going to do with him. What he didn't know was that he was going to be further embarrassed.

"Well, I must be off" I explained "Exams and stuff"

"You can't leave me here!" he screamed "You ripped all my clothes, I'm bollock naked!"

"That's your problem" I replied "The whole team is going to see what you really are"

"I'm begging you" he mumbled "Please"

"Don't worry, I'm sure lots of them will happily screw you" I giggled "You are now the team's little slut"

I walked out, despite the protests he was giving me. I knew it was evil, but I hoped this would show him that I was no longer going to tolerate his nonsense or homophobia. I couldn't wait to hear what happened when the rest of the team saw him.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 27: Harry Potter & Cedric Diggory

Summary:

In the Prefect's bathroom, Harry finds Cedric and has a new experience.

Notes:

Part 1 of a 2 part mini series concerning Cedric/Harry.

I hope you enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Harry had just walked up to the Prefect's bathroom. After speaking to Cedric, he knew that this is where he would find out what his golden egg contained. He had run his bath, and just as he was about to get undressed, he was interrupted.

"Ah Harry" Cedric said "I see you took my advice"

"Um Cedric" Harry mumbled "What are you doing here?

"What? I'm a prefect, I'm allowed to be here" Cedric reacted.

"That's not the point" Harry said.

Cedric walked into the bath, having quickly taken his clothes off. Harry stood looking at him, draped only in his towel, which was wrapped around his waist. Harry saw the look that was on Cedric's face, and he was nervous.

"What's going on?!" Harry persisted "I'm getting freaked out!"

"Just calm down!" Cedric responded "It's going to be fine!"

Cedric reached up to Harry, pulling his towel down. Despite Harry's complaints, Cedric noticed that the Gryffindor was erect, his 6 inch cock flopping out as the towel was removed. Harry gave in to what was happening, joining Cedric in the bath.

"You see, there's nothing to work about!" Cedric retorted.

"But I'm new to all of this" Harry argued "I've never done anything sexual"

"Nothing at all?" Cedric wondered.

"I've never even played with myself" Harry sighed.

This made Cedric go wild with excitement, as he realised that this meant Harry would have so much sperm to release. Not wanting to rush Harry's orgasm, Cedric sat on the edge of the bath, displaying his hard, 8 inch cock for Harry.

"Wh-what do I do?" Harry stuttered.

"Just suck it" Cedric instructed.

Harry slowly grabbed Cedric's dick in his hand, before steadily placing his mouth over the head. The sensation was fantastic for Cedric, who enjoyed the feel of Harry's lips wrapped tightly around his length.

"That's right Harry" Cedric encouraged "Now start moving up and down on it"

Harry did as he was told, and to his surprise he didn't even gag when Cedric's penis reached the back of his throat. He held it there for a few seconds before going back up to the tip. Harry didn't realise the affect this would have, as Cedric pulled Harry's head down on his cock hard, releasing his hot semen directly down Harry's throat.

"You are really good at that" Cedric chuckled.

"Thank you" Harry rejoined "But what about me?"

Cedric sat back down, and under the water, he began stroking Harry, who had been holding a semi but got hard again after the initial contact. Harry closed his eyes, and without realising, began thrusting himself into Cedric's hand. He lifted himself out of the water, so that his cock was out over the top of the water. With each stroke, there was a squelch, and Harry felt his balls getting tight, after which he moaned. He released twelve massive shots of sperm into the water, which impressed Cedric.

"I guess you'd saved quite a bit of your man milk up" Cedric giggled.

"It's all empty now" Harry responded.

They shared a kiss, and Harry really liked what had happened. It had opened his mind to so many possibilities, but what he didn't know, was that there was a problem. Behind the door, someone had been watching them intensely.

Notes:

Part 2 coming out soon.

Chapter 28: Harry Potter & Cedric Diggory & Colin Creevey

Summary:

Harry spots Colin spying and along with Cedric, offers him the chance to join in.

Notes:

This is the final part of the Cedric/Harry mini series.

Thank you for reading.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Harry looked towards the door, and suddenly became very tense. He saw that there was someone hiding in the shadows, which made him feel very embarrassed. Cedric didn't understand what was going on, but looked back and saw what Harry was staring out.

"Who goes there?" Cedric called.

"Come out, and show yourself!" Harry ordered.

As they waited to find out who it was, they didn't guess who was going to be. Coming out of the shadows, was someone Harry knew very well, someone who had been obsessed with him for the longest time, Colin Creevey.

"Colin? Why are you spying on us?" Harry questioned.

"I was just passing and I heard moaning" Colin explained "Harry, I didn't mean to"

"So, you promise you weren't just eavesdropping?" Cedric added.

"I do, I swear" Colin responded.

Cedric had a plan, and quickly whispered it to Harry, who began smiling. Cedric pointed his wand at Colin, and with a spell, Colin was suddenly naked and completely lubricated. Harry and Cedric got out of the bath and approached him.

"What are you going to do to me?" Colin pressed.

"Don't worry, you'll enjoy it!" Cedric promised.

They got Colin down on all fours, and both Harry and Cedric simultaneously inserted their index fingers into Colin's tight, virgin hole. He let out a small moan, but the two older students loved the warmth being radiated.

"You are a dirty little prick" Harry teased.

"It's going to get dirtier" Cedric giggled.

Cedric sat down in front of Colin's face, prompting him to suck Cedric's cock. It wasn't as intense as the way Harry worshipped it, but Cedric was loving it. At the opposite end, Harry began licking at Cedric's ass hole, even letting his tongue invade the opening. This quickly made Colin's 4 inch cock hard.

"Aah!" Colin gasped "Oh wow, that feels... different"

"You're going to love what happens next!" Harry beamed.

Harry positioned himself at Colin's sloppy, well lubricated hole. He pushed in easily, and Colin let out an effeminate moan. Harry got all of his motivation to start shagging Colin, and he was thrusting away furiously.

Seeing Harry push into Colin so intently made Cedric close. He took a deep breath, before shooting his load of cum into Colin's mouth. It was swallowed, apart from a small trickle that fell down his chin.

"You like that?" Cedric asked.

"Yes sir" Colin answered.

"That's right Harry, screw his ass!" Cedric encouraged.

"It's so tight!" Harry moaned.

Colin wanted to feel every inch of Harry, so he began pushing back, bouncing off of Harry's body, which made Harry go into overdrive. He went so fast that he wasn't able to stop, and released his sperm into Colin's ass.

"Oh my god!" Colin screeched "I'm full of Harry Potter's DNA"

"And now, you can have another reward" Harry reacted.

He reached over to Colin's cock, and began stroking furiously, causing Colin's whole body to spasm. Harry watched in satisfaction as Colin tensed up, noticing the smaller student's toes were curled as he let out a breath and shot a load of warm liquid onto the floor.

"That was... I don't know what to say" Colin said.

"If ever you want some fun, I'm sure we can arrange something" Cedric responded.

"I'm in for anything" Harry affixed.

Colin sat up, and was kissed on both cheeks by Cedric and Harry. He wasn't expecting to lose his virginity in all of this, but it was one of the best feeling's he'd ever had in his life, and he knew he would never forget it.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 29: Harry Potter & Vernon Dursley

Summary:

Harry hypnotises Dudley and Petunia, but gets more than he expected when Vernon arrives.

Notes:

This suggestion was so fun to write.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Harry was reaching the end of his patience with the Dursleys. Dudley had been winding him up, and Aunt Petunia had been bossing him about. Uncle Vernon had been out, so Harry decided that he wanted to get some revenge.

Without thinking, he got Dudley and Petunia in the living room, and used a spell to hypnotise them. Harry wasn't the sort of person to use violence, so instead, he used their trance as an opportunity to say exactly what he thought of them.

"You know, I've had quite enough of how you treat me" Harry scolded "You both live a life of privilege, provided by that horrible disgrace of an Uncle of mine. Vernon lets you all treat me like crap, but that's going to stop"

Just as Harry was about to continue, he was interrupted by the sound of door slamming. He looked towards the open door to the living room and saw Uncle Vernon looking at him, and he looked absolutely furious.

"What the hell are you doing boy?!" Vernon demanded "Let your cousin and aunt go this instant!"

"I will not, you've been awful to me!" Harry countered "And I'm not going to stand for it!"

Vernon got an idea before Harry had finished his sentence. With Petunia and Dudley hypnotised, Vernon could do anything he wanted and they wouldn't know. Harry looked nervous as he saw the sadistic expression on his uncle's face.

"Trust me, when I'm done with you, you won't be able to stand at all!" Vernon chuckled.

Grabbing Harry by the hair, he threw the wizard's wand away so that Harry wouldn't be able to do anything. He threw Harry down on the bed, and stripped him so he was bare. Vernon easily overpowered his nephew.

"Now, I'm going to make this easy for you" Vernon explained.

"I... I don't understand" Harry reacted.

"I know you have a thing for older men" Vernon persisted "So now, you will get to experience that"

"But what are you going to do?" Harry posed "I'm not sure what's going on"

Vernon dropped his trousers, exposing his boxers. He then quickly pulled them down, revealing an erect, 7 inch penis. Harry looked up at it in awe, gasping as he saw how thick it was. Vernon quickly grew impatient with Harry.

"What are you waiting for?" Vernon enquired "Get on with your job"

Wanting to prompt his nephew, Vernon shoved his cock right back his throat, immediately causing Harry to gag. Soon, Vernon was completely covered in Harry's saliva, and was releasing pre-cum into his mouth.

"You like that boy?" Vernon teased.

"Y-yes sir!" Harry answered.

"You know what's coming next?" Vernon asked.

"Um..." Harry sighed.

Vernon turned Harry around and inserted his dick into Harry's ass. His nephew's saliva provided ample lubrication to ensure that there would be no resistance. Harry started stroking himself, feeling like he was having the time of his life.

"Oh god" Harry moaned "I'm gonna cum!"

"Shoot it boy!" Vernon ordered.

Harry bucked as the sperm was squirted from the tip of his dick, making a pool of warm liquid on the bed. Vernon could feel Harry's hole contract around him as he released, which near enough took him to the edge.

"Get on your knees!" Vernon instructed.

Harry did as he was told, and couldn't wait for what was about to happen. When he went to jerk off in front of Harry's face, Vernon could feel his climax was approaching, and Harry was helping him along.

"I want master's jizz" Harry muttered "All over my face"

That did it for Vernon, as he rapidly shot a big load onto Harry's face. Using his hand, Harry scraped it all into his mouth and enjoyed the taste. Vernon gave Harry a look, warning him to be careful.

"Not a word of this to Petunia or Dudley, clear?" Vernon posed.

"Yes sir" Harry reacted.

They got washed and dressed before Harry took Dudley and Petunia out of their hypnotic trance. He didn't know what would happen next, but now he knew if he got in trouble again, he would at least get a really good time.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 30: Scorpius Malfoy & Draco Malfoy

Summary:

Scorpius gets a big surprise when he tries to have fun with himself.

Notes:

This is following the daddy kink theme of previous works.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Scorpius was feeling down as he sat at home. He hadn't seen his dad in years, and that had resulted in quite a big impact. Draco's absence had meant Scorpius grew up with no confidence and no real role model. This had effectively forced Scorpius to raise himself.

With no one to talk to, Scorpius decided to go for a little light relief. He placed his wand on his bedside cabinet, before lying on his bed. Pulling down his y-fronts, Scorpius began to touch his member, but got the surprise of his life a few seconds later.

"Son! What are you doing?!" Draco demanded.

"Dad!" Scorpius screeched "Where the hell have you been?!"

"I had to go away, in order to sort my life out" Draco explained "And I return to find my son doing things to himself"

"What did you expect? There's no one else to talk to" Scorpius argued.

"For a start, you are doing it all wrong" Draco stated.

"Well, why don't you give me a lesson?" Scorpius suggested.

He was joking, but Draco took the suggestion seriously. He put his bag down, and sat down on the bed beside his son. When he realised that Scorpius had a small dick, Draco understood why Scorpius wasn't doing it right.

"Why don't you try this?" Draco enquired.

Draco took his thumb, index and middle finger, and wrapped them around Scorpius' penis. He began slowly stroking, and felt the few veins that resided on the side of the shaft. Scorpius tried to relax, and he gasped when Draco began to lightly cup his balls.

"How does that feel?" Draco asked.

"If feels really good" Scorpius answered.

"Good, well maybe I can make it even better" Draco persisted.

Draco took his son's cock into his mouth, and licked up the member and over the slit on the top. This made Scorpius leak pre-cum and Draco liked the taste. It was sweet, yet salty and that to him, was perfect.

"Daddy" Scorpius moaned "I never knew this could feel brilliant"

Taking his son by surprise, Draco inserted his other index finger into Scorpius' hole, moving it around slightly until he found the prostate. He knew that he hit the spot when Scorpius began to twitch.

"Keep doing that!" Scorpius begged "This is great!"

Wanting to go even further, Draco used the other hand to squeeze Scorpius' balls so that his scrotum became smooth. Draco licked them, before sucking each ball individually, almost feeling the sperm jumping around in them.

"I don't think I can-" Scorpius mumbled.

Draco knew what was going to happen next, as he felt Scorpius' testicles tense up. He went all the way down on his son, as Scorpius climaxed. Wanting to make sure every drop was used, Draco kept sucking for several seconds afterwards.

"I forgive you for your absence dad" Scorpius giggled.

"Okay son, now do me a favour" Draco reacted.

"Anything daddy" Scorpius continued.

"Show me your ass" Draco instructed.

Scorpius could see the intent in Draco's eyes, so he got onto his stomach and let his ass be in full view. Draco was stroking his cock, loving the sight that was in front of him. He would spank Scorpius' butt cheeks every so often, causing them to get red.

"That's right, I've been so bad!" Scorpius encouraged "Punish me!"

"I'll give you exactly what you want!" Draco screeched "And here it comes!"

Draco walked up to where Scorpius' mouth was, and released all over his son's face. To Scorpius, it felt as if he was taking a hot shower, but it was sticky too. When Draco had finished climaxing, he gave Scorpius a big hug.

"I promise I'll be here for you" Draco pledged.

"As long as we can do that again" Scorpius joked.

"I think we both know that's definitely going to happen" Draco responded.

"I can't wait!" Scorpius enthused.

It had all happened too quickly, but it was a taster of what could be. Draco had been surprised when he found his son jerking off, but he knew that when he caught him, he could offer Scorpius the best time he could ever have.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 31: James Sirius Weasley & Ginny Weasley

Summary:

Ginny realises how tough James' life is, so tries to help him out.

Notes:

This is a prequel to the a Next Generation AU mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

There had been many changes ever since James had become an adult. He knew what he really wanted, but was scared of the change. He was never happy as a male, and longed for the opportunity to be fully female. He wanted to be like Lily, although he didn't see much of her.

At first the thought he was gay, and had always been attracted to men. Then he realised it went much deeper than that, and he felt isolated from the rest of his family. It was a confusing time to be him, as he felt like he would be a failure.

One morning when Albus had gone out to see Hugo, Ginny went up to James' room. She felt sorry for her son, as she knew how rough he felt. She had tried to be as supportive as she could of him, knowing that he trusted her more than anyone.

She opened the door and saw James reading a book on his bed. Ginny walked over and sat down next to him, feeling obliged to try and make him feel better. Putting a comforting hand on his arm, Ginny began talking softly.

"James, I really want you to be happy" Ginny opened "You do know that, don't you?"

"Of course I do mum" James reacted "But it's tough, Albus is so much more of a man than me, and I can't really be a woman can I?"

"Why not?" Ginny challenged "There is nothing stopping you"

"I'm scared of change" James replied.

"Most people are sweetie" Ginny assured.

"I've never been with anyone" James sighed "Not even a woman"

"What does that have to do with anything?" Ginny wondered "I thought you liked men"

"But how can I know for sure?" James challenged "Unless I ever get with a woman"

A thought popped into Ginny's head, one that at first made her feel guilty, but as she hadn't been in the presence of her husband for a long time, she didn't feel bad for long. Looking at James once more she made a suggestion.

"What about if I help you out?" Ginny offered.

"What do you mean?" James reacted.

"If you sleep with me, you'll know" Ginny explained.

"But your my mum" James observed.

"Which means that I wouldn't hurt you" Ginny reasoned.

"Well, I guess that could work" James stated.

Quicker than a flash, Ginny got her clothes off, and exposed her naked body to her eldest son. At first he didn't want to look, but then he saw her perfect frame, and the blood rushed to his penis. He had to remove his clothes, and when he did, Ginny saw a skinny frame, but a huge cock.

"Wow James, you are so big" Ginny complimented.

"I'm not sure about this" James said "What if anyone else was to find out?"

"Don't worry, let me take care of you" Ginny encouraged "No one will find out, unless you tell them"

"Okay mum" James concurred.

Ginny quickly got on her knees whilst James stood in front of her. She slowly grabbed at his penis, before stroking him lightly. As she rubbed, his foreskin fully retracted and the head of his dick was now on display.

"I think I know what you want" Ginny mumbled.

"You do?" James questioned.

She put her mouth on his cock, wrapping it tightly around his length. As she went all the way down, she could feel herself getting moist. It gave James a thrill, as she continued to worship him in a way he had never experienced.

"God, that's great" James whispered "Can I..."

Taking the cock out of her mouth, Ginny looked up at James and saw that he wanted to ask her something. She was intrigued to know, and wanted James to feel comfortable asking whatever it was he desired from her.

"Can you what?" Ginny pressed.

"Can I squeeze your boobs?" James requested.

Standing up, Ginny pushed her breasts towards James, who began jiggling them using his hands. He liked the way they felt as he moved them, and could see why his dad had been attracted to his mum in the first place.

"Do you like them?" Ginny chuckled.

"I wish I had my own pair" James muttered.

She smiled lovingly at him, knowing that he was being so serious in that moment. Her own drive took over at that point, as she could feel her pussy crying out for James' cock. She got on all fours on the bed, knowing what she wanted.

"James, you have to try my clit out" Ginny instructed.

"Won't you get pregnant mum?" James posed.

"No, I have a charm that prevents it" Ginny said.

"In that case, I'd love to" James declared.

Using his wand, he put lubrication on his penis, and positioned himself behind his mum. She was so ready for it, that when he placed the tip of his cock at her entrance, she pushed herself all the way onto him.

"You are nice and warm" James commented.

"And you are big and strong" Ginny reacted.

James started thrusting inside her, feeling his penis tingle as her walls surrounded him. She had wanted to have sex for quite a while, but she also knew that this was going to be a one off. It was so intense that she climaxed in under a minute, coating him in her juice.

"That's good" Ginny panted "Now your turn"

"I can feel it" James moaned "Here I go"

With one final push, James released his sperm into his mother's wet, awaiting pussy. She could feel it move up inside her and head up to her womb, and when he pulled out, James was breathing heavily. They got dressed before Ginny spoke.

"So, what did you think?" Ginny posed.

"It was good, but it proved to me that I wish I had what you have" James explained.

"You can, you know" Ginny assured "I'll be with you all the way son"

"Thank you" James said "That means a lot to me"

As Ginny left the room, she felt like she had the best understanding of James that she ever had. Her body was feeling very young and energetic as she returned to the living room. James looked in a mirror, and could start seeing himself as a woman. He hoped that one day he would get to be true to himself.

Notes:

Thank you so much for reading

So, this was the prequel of an AU series based on the Next Generation characters.

Most of it will be unchanged from the Harry Potter world but I have introduced the following changes:-
- Harry and Ginny split up after Lily's birth, and Harry took custody of Lily. As Albus and James live with Ginny, they have the Weasley surname.
- James is transgender and called "Jamina"
- Ron left Hermione as he became a criminal.
- Ginny and Hermione live together with their children.

I had a few ships already planned, but I have changed these to include some of the unwritten relationship requests I got, so the ships will include:-
- Harry Potter/Lily Luna Potter
- Albus Severus Weasley/Ginny Weasley
- Albus Severus Weasley/Hermione Granger
- Hugo Weasley/Hermione Granger
- Hugo Weasley/Ginny Weasley
- Albus Severus Weasley/James Sirius Weasley
- Albus Severus Weasley/Draco Malfoy

Chapter 32: Harry Potter & Lily Luna Potter

Summary:

Lily feels insecure and Harry helps her out.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of the Next Generation AU series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Lily had a distant relationship from her family, having never met Ginny, Albus or James. She maintained a close relationship with Harry, and she loved her dad very much. Her dad had always been there for her to talk to, and was very protective.

Harry had struggled initially after he and Ginny split up, but he was determined to look after his daughter. Seeing how she was very shy, Harry tried continually to build her confidence, and this is what made them so close.

One cold evening, when it was stormy, Lily went upstairs and knocked on Harry's bedroom door. He was relaxing on his bed and reading a book of ancient spells, when she interrupted him. He walked over to the door and saw Lily.

"Hello sweetie" Harry began "Are you okay?"

"I..." Lily struggled "Can I talk to you dad?"

"Of course Lily, come in" Harry agreed.

"Thank you" Lily responded.

Harry lay back down on his bed, looking at Lily with concern. As she sat down on the bed, he could tell that there was something troubling her. She was sat close to him, so she didn't have to speak loudly for him to hear.

"Honey, what's wrong? Harry wondered "You can talk to me"

"I'm worried about being alone" Lily mumbled "I don't want to be on my own forever"

"But you aren't" Harry countered "You have me, and you always will"

"That's not what I mean" Lily replied "All of my friends have found boyfriends for themselves"

Lily started to feel ashamed and inferior about her lack of a boyfriend. She wanted to be happy, as she knew that living a life by herself would be sad. Harry sat up and put an arm around Lily, pulling her close.

"There's more to life than having a boyfriend" Harry comforted "Sometimes it's easier not having one"

"I just want to feel like a normal human" Lily retorted.

"But you are more than that" Harry argued "And besides why do you need a boyfriend when you have me?"

Looking up at her dad, Lily saw an expression of sorrow on Harry's face. She felt something that she never had done before, but she wasn't quite able to identify the feeling. She hugged into him, and started to feel more love than ever.

"Because there's one thing you can't do" Lily rejoined.

"Tell me" Harry encouraged.

"I want to lose my virginity" Lily explained.

This took Harry by surprise, but Lily felt embarrassed about saying it. She wasn't always open with her dad about how she felt, but having finally told him about her desire, she realised that the new feeling she had was a romantic one for her dad.

"Do you even know how that would work?" Harry posed.

"I've watched videos, but I've never done it" Lily continued.

Without realising what she was doing, Lily's hand had rested on Harry's crotch. She was drawn to it, as Harry's member started to get erect under the cloth. As Lily was about to pull her hand away, Harry stopped her.

"Do you want this?" Harry enquired.

"Well..." Lily gasped.

Harry got up and took his clothes off, exposing his whole body for Lily. He had very defined muscles, and pale skin. Lily couldn't stop herself, she began massaging his muscles, before her hand went to Harry's erect cock.

"I'm not sure what to do" Lily stated.

"Just start putting it in your mouth" Harry reacted.

Lily tried to do what her dad had said, and sucked mainly on the head bit of his penis. She worked her way down, enjoying the way it opened her mouth wider than ever. Not wanting to miss out, Lily stopped and undressed, before making her desire known.

"I can't wait another second" Lily explained "Please, I want you to take my virginity dad"

"Are you sure?" Harry pressed.

"Absolutely" Lily confirmed.

"Okay then" Harry chuckled.

Lying on his back, Harry watched as Lily climbed on top of him. Slowly, she lowered her moist pussy onto his dick, and after a few moments, she felt her hymen being torn. Lily was able to lower herself all the way down on Harry, and began bouncing enthusiastically to a nice rhythm.

"Oh my god" Lily moaned "This is better than I imagined"

"You are doing well honey" Harry complimented "Please keep going"

Lily began pinching her own nipples, allowing herself to feel total satisfaction. As she got faster, she leaned down to Harry and kissed him. It was at that point that Harry had a very important question to ask.

"Where do you want my sperm?" Harry asked.

"In my pussy" Lily answered.

"But what if you get pregnant?" Harry continued.

"I won't, I'm on the pill" Lily assured.

This enabled Harry to lose all of his anxiety and shoot every last drop of his semen deep into his daughter. She contracted around his penis, and squirted over his genitals as she reached her own climax. Lily lay down next to Harry, resting her head on his chest.

"That felt super" Lily muttered.

"As I said, you don't need a boyfriend, you've got me" Harry replied.

They fell asleep soon afterwards, in each other's arms. Lily had a feeling of achievement and completion now that she had lost her virginity, and as long as she had her dad, she didn't need any other guy, only Harry.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 33: Albus Severus Weasley & Ginny Weasley

Summary:

Ginny and Hermione are approached by Albus and Hugo about something, so Ginny starts to educate Albus.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the Next Generation AU mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Ginny had been finding things had been going better for her and her family, ever since they moved in with Hermione's family. With Harry no longer in the picture, and Ron in Azkaban, there was a lack of male company for both of them.

Although no physical change had occured, James was identifying as female, so only Albus was seen as a male family member for Ginny. Hermione had been getting support from Ron's family, but the only guy she saw on a regular basis was her son Hugo.

Ginny and Hermione was sat down having a drink in the kitchen. They had been sad at the lack of excitement in their lives, but now their offspring were getting older, they had more time to do things that they wanted.

"This is the most relaxed I've been in ages" Ginny stated.

"It is a great feeling" Hermione agreed.

They heard footsteps coming down the stairs, and were met by Albus and Hugo. Ginny was happy to see her son, as he was her ray of sunshine, and Hermione felt better whenever she saw her son, as he was an overachiever.

What Ginny and Hermione didn't know was that their sons had been having a discussion earlier. Albus had proclaimed his love for Hermione, and Hugo declared he loved Ginny. The only problem was that they had no experience, and were hoping that their mums could change that.

"Hi mum" Albus greeted.

"Morning honey" Ginny replied.

"H-hi Hermione" Albus stuttered.

"Hey Albus" Hermione opened.

"Are you okay mum?" Hugo asked.

"Yes I'm fine, and you?" Hermione answered.

"I'm good" Hugo responded.

"Wonderful" Hermione commented.

Albus looked tense, but Ginny knew there would be a good reason. He wanted to confide in Ginny, but at the same time, he didn't know if his problem was something that his mother would be able to help him out with.

"What's wrong dear?" Ginny posed.

"I just..." Albus struggled "I'm feeling the pressure of being the only son, now that James is going to transition"

"I hope you don't feel pressure from me" Ginny replied "Because I want you to be happy"

"What worries me is, I'm not sure how to satisfy a girl" Albus continued "I want to provide you with grandchildren one day"

Ginny could see how upset Albus was about his issue, and she felt it was her responsibility to educate her son. She didn't want him to lack confidence, and hoped that what she was going to propose would work.

"How about, I give you sex education?" Ginny suggested "Would that help you?"

"You mean, you and me" Albus reacted "Are going to have sex?"

"Yes, that's what I'm offering" Ginny confirmed "So, what do you think?"

"I'm in!" Albus agreed.

"And Hugo, shall I educate you?" Hermione offered.

"Yes please mum!" Hugo beamed.

Hermione dragged Hugo up to her room, whilst Ginny remained in the kitchen with Albus. She saw that he was shaking slightly, but she knew that when they had finished, Albus would have a better understanding.

"How does this work?" Albus questioned.

"To start with, we get undressed" Ginny explained.

Ginny clicked her fingers and suddenly neither of them were wearing clothes. She noticed that Albus wasn't erect, so she grabbed his penis and stroked it gently, watching happily as it got hard very quickly.

"Now, I want you to lick my vagina" Ginny instructed.

Laying on her back on the table, Ginny seperated her legs and granted Albus entrance to her clit. He gently, and slowly inserted his tongue into her opening. He gradually began to move his tongue around, coating the walls with his saliva. After a few moments, he heard a loud moan.

"W-what is it?" Albus pressed.

"You just found my g-spot" Ginny rejoined "Put your finger in and rub it"

Albus inserted his index finger into Ginny and began rubbing where her g-spot was. He could see her get tense and without warning, his finger was blown out by the pressure as she squirted, making a puddle on the table. Albus quickly slurped it all up.

"Did you like that?" Ginny teased.

"I did, you taste delicious" Albus reacted.

"Now, there's only one thing left to do" Ginny stated "Something that I haven't done since your dad left"

"What is it?" Albus wondered.

Ginny pulled Albus towards her, lining up his dick with her pussy. She put the tip in, before grabbing Albus' butt cheeks and pulling him towards her, pushing his erect member deep inside her opening.

"Wow, you are just like your father" Ginny observed.

"Thanks" Albus whispered.

Albus began to move in and out, feeling his penis tingle as he did so. He had already started to leak pre-cum, but now he could feel himself getting ready to orgasm. He started to move harder, before letting out a big moan.

"Aah!" Albus moaned.

"That's right son, fill me up" Ginny giggled.

When he had finished shooting, he pulled out of his mum and stood up. He looked in awe at his mother, as he wasn't expecting to get that far with her. Ginny clicked her fingers and they were fully dressed again. Just as Albus was about to speak, they heard a loud moan from Hermione's room...

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 34: Hugo Weasley & Hermione Granger

Summary:

Whilst Ginny and Albus have some fun, Hermione shows Hugo a thing or two.

Notes:

This is Part 3 of the Next Generation AU mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Hugo had followed Hermione to her room, realising that his mum was looking very excited about what was going to happen. They got undressed, and Hermione was very much looking forward to controlling her son.

Ever since Ron had left, she'd missed the feel of intimacy that she had when making love. Hugo was already erect, and Hermione was almost in a trance. She sat Hugo on the edge of the bed, and grabbed his dick.

"You ready for this?" Hermione posed "I'm going to show you some nice things"

"You bet I am!" Hugo enthused "Now if you don't mind, can we start?"

After a few stroke, Hugo felt his mum with her mouth around his cock. He gasped at first, as he got accustomed to the new feeling. Hermione saw how big her son's balls were, and started to get very moist at the thought.

"Get it wet" Hugo instructed "I want a lot of slobber"

Hermione was getting really horny from the way Hugo was talking to her. He pushed further back into her mouth, and she gagged. She was loving the feeling, and Hugo wanted to go even further. His penis was now throbbing.

"Get on top of me!" Hugo begged "I don't think I can wait anymore"

"Patience" Hermione responded "Please"

"I'm really turned on" Hugo continued.

"And so am I, so calm down" Hermione reacted.

Hermione continued to suck on Hugo, realising that he was still moaning at the sensation. Knowing that she was still in charge, Hermione fingered her wet pussy, but Hugo had other ideas. He pushed her away, and climbed back on the bed.

"Now please, get on top of me" Hugo persisted "I really can't hold on much longer"

"Very well" Hermione agreed "Seeing as you're nice and hard for me"

Hermione got into position on top of her son, steadily lowering herself down until he felt the tip of Hugo's penis enter her vagina. She started to go lower slowly, but Hugo wasn't going to be patient, and pulled her down so that he was balls deep inside her.

"Wow, you are very big" Hermione commented "Bigger than even your father"

"Really?" Hugo moaned.

"Definitely" Hermione continued.

"Then I'm going to take you to your peak!" Hugo beamed "Brace yourself!"

Hugo put his arms around Hermione's waste, and helped her to move up and down. Hermione felt her breasts smack against her stomach as she jumped. Hugo was now past the point of control, and shot his seed in his mum.

"Oh... Ahh!" Hugo screamed.

"Let me have it all" Hermione giggled "Every last drop!"

As Hugo was pumping away, Hermione felt a great pleasure building, releasing it as she contracted around Hugo, and dribbled down his semi erect member. After she had climbed off, she stood up and looked at him happily.

"That certainly cleared out my plumbing" Hermione observed.

"And that gave me my first experience of sexuality" Hugo replied.

Getting dressed again, they walked downstairs and joined Ginny and Albus once more. They had all known what had happened, but the boys decided to leave their mothers to discuss how everything had gone, whilst Ginny and Hermione stretched out on the sofas to rest.

Notes:

Part 4 coming soon.

Chapter 35: Albus Severus Weasley & Hermione Granger

Summary:

Following a bet, Albus tries to seduce Hermione.

Notes:

This is Part 4 of the Next Generation AU mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Albus led Hugo up to his bedroom, and they were both over the moon. There was a noticeably large spring in their steps as they walked, and in all of the excitement, they had still yet to calm fully down after their experience.

Neither of them were now virgins, and now they wanted to take the next step. As they sat down, Albus noticed the distant smile on Hugo's face which meant he knew it must've gone well between Hermione and Hugo.

"Had a good time, did you?" Albus teased "You clearly had a big orgasm"

"That's so true" Hugo chuckled "The feeling you get when you release is amazing"

"I can second that" Albus concurred "We went to heaven didn't we?"

"Yes we did" Hugo reacted "Now I think we both know what should happen next"

"I want to make a bet with you" Albus stated.

"And what's that?" Hugo wondered.

"I bet I can seduce, and have sex with, your mum" Albus proposed "But you won't be able to have sex with my mum"

"You're on!" Hugo agreed "But I will get to do it, and you won't!"

Shaking hands, they went back downstairs to where there mums were. Seeing them lying out on the sofa, Albus and Hugo approached slowly. They didn't want to rush into things, but knowing that they had a bet, meant that they were determined.

"Um, Ginny?" Hugo began.

"Yes Hugo" Ginny reacted.

"Can you join me in my room?" Hugo posed "It's important"

"Okay" Ginny responded "Let's go!"

As Ginny followed Hugo to his room, Albus was left with Hermione. She yawned, but sat up when she saw that Albus wanted to talk to her. He was a little nervous, but he was also feeling so horny that he couldn't help but drool slightly.

"Are you okay Albus?" Hermione asked.

"Sure, I'm fine Hermione" Albus answered.

"Good, I'm glad you're okay" Hermione said.

"So, did you have a nice time with Hugo?" Albus posed.

"I did, he was very good" Hermione rejoined "He gave me a lot of satisfaction"

"How about giving me a go?" Albus suggested "My cock is throbbing, I could give you everything you could ever want"

Albus stripped off slowly, wanting Hermione to be mesmerised by his body. He danced a bit as he did so, showing off every curve and muscle that he had. Hermione watched with interest, and when he exposed his dick, Hermione gasped.

"Wow, you are packing" Hermione complimented.

"Thank you, but you can taste it if you want" Albus offered.

Hermione didn't wait, before ripping her clothes off and getting on her knees in front of him. Taking his dick into her mouth felt different to Hugo, but no less pleasurable. Hermione let Hugo thrust into her mouth, opening her up.

"Ooh yeah!" Albus beamed "Don't hold back!"

He was really getting into it, and was ready for more, so he pushed Hermione onto the sofa on all fours, and used his finger to inspect her pussy. She squirmed at first, and got even louder when he used his tongue. He remembered what he had done with Ginny, and tried to repeat it.

"That's the most beautiful feeling" Hermione said "You are making me so wet!"

Albus used his want to make sure they were both fully lubricated, before he pushed himself into her. She couldn't believe how deep his cock managed to reach, and it was almost as if he was invading her insides.

"Wow, I can feel you inside me!" Hermione screamed "Show me how you do it!"

"You don't have to ask me twice" Albus reacted "And it's going to be even more satisfying!"

Albus wanted to plant his seed into Hermione, knowing that Hugo would've already done so too. He took Hermione to the edge, as he felt his cock get covered in juice whilst Hermione's pussy contracted around him. This was enough for him to spray his warm fluid all over her internal passageway.

"You gave me the best feeling ever!" Albus chuckled "Take all my seed"

"I can feel it flooding me" Hermione commented "I can feel myself expanding"

"I just hope Ginny finds Hugo as satisfying" Albus retorted "If he even goes through with it"

"If I know Hugo, he will" Hermione assured "You can guarantee that"

They smiled at each other, and got dressed before sitting down for a drink. They could hear a few light moans from Ginny, which meant that Hugo had seduced her. Albus couldn't wait to hear all about it later.

Notes:

Part 5 coming soon.

Chapter 36: Hugo Weasley & Ginny Weasley

Summary:

Hugo tries to seduce Ginny.

Notes:

This is Part 5 of the Next Generation mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Whilst Albus had been busy screwing Hermione, Hugo was trying to work out the best way to seduce Ginny. He wouldn't be able to live it down if Albus was succesful and he failed. Ginny was sat quietly whilst she waited for Hugo to talk.

"Um, so" Hugo opened "I bet Albus impressed you"

"He did" Ginny responded "He knows how to make a girl happy"

"What did you find the most fun?" Hugo wondered.

"When he shagged me so passionately" Ginny explained.

"So, is your pussy still wet?" Hugo pressed.

"It depends, why do you ask?" Ginny responded.

"Because I have a rock hard dick" Hugo revealed "And it wants to be inside you"

"You want to have sex with me?" Ginny reacted "Like full on vaginal sex?"

"I do, and I'm twitching at the thought of sharing passion with you" Hugo added.

Ginny looked at Hugo in shock, amazed that he had gone from being so shy to so confident. If she was being honest, it really turned her on, and she was smiling. Hugo waited anxiously for her reply, but didn't have a long wait.

"I thought you'd never ask!" Ginny chuckled "So what are you waiting for?"

Hugo decided to strip Ginny of her clothes first, and pushed her forcefully onto the bed. Her enthusiasm gave him more motivation, and he wanted to give her pleasure first, so he went between her legs and sucked at her external flaps.

"This feels... well, indescibable!" Ginny moaned "Get it nice and wet for me"

She watched happily as Hugo invaded her, knowing that he was enjoying this act. He shook his head, which tickled her slightly. Ginny was looking at the ceiling, whilst moaning as she got a bigger sense of joy.

"This seems a bit one sided" Ginny noted "Do me a favour and strip, right now!"
6
As Hugo took off his clothes, Ginny noticed that the head of his penis was thicker than the rest of his shaft, which made her start creaming. She couldn't wait to feel that inside her, but knew there were some other things she needed to do first.

"Your head is so big" Ginny giggled "I hope it doesn't get stuck inside me"

"It won't I promise" Hugo assured "But please, let me have some fun"

Ginny simply nodded as Hugo knelt down beside her face. She sat up slightly in order to take his member into her mouth, which was a new feeling. Ginny genuinely didn't think that she could open her mouth wide enough. As he pushed in, Hugo felt her teeth glide against the head, before he was past them and inside her.

"You feel hot, and your tongue is so smooth" Hugo complimented.

As he pushed further into her, Ginny did get worried, but her throat relaxed to accomodate his member. When he felt the back of her throat, he paused for a second, before pulling out, but kept his head in her mouth. Ginny looked at his dick as it was shoved back in again. Quickening the pace, Ginny was getting more and more desperate for something else, and pushed him back.

"What's wrong?" Hugo pressed.

"Please, put your cock in me" Ginny begged.

Hugo throbbed as she asked, and answered by mounting her. He lowed his dick towards her entrance, and pushed into her pussy. She was stretched by the head, but once that was inside, Hugo could move in and out quite freely.

"You really are moist" Hugo observed "I could get lost in there"

"Please, give me everything you've got" Ginny pleaded "I'm nearly there"

Wanting to give Ginny a great orgasm, Hugo quickened his movements, feeling her walls caress his shaft as he did so. When he couldn't hold on, he pushed all the way in and held position, shooting his load in her and didn't pull out until he had finished.

"One last thing" Hugo whispered.

He began poking at her clit with his index finger, trying to get her to her peak. It worked, and when he felt her tense up and jolt, as she squirted liquid all over the bed. Looking down at the result, Hugo smiled.

"Thank you, that was lovely" Hugo muttered.

"And you were brilliant" Ginny complimented.

They got dressed, and walked back downstairs. Seeing Albus and Ginny sat close to each other meant that they knew everything had been a resounding success. Ginny sat next to Hermione and they both fell asleep, leaving Hugo and Albus to talk.

"So, who won the bet?" Hugo posed.

"Let's call it a draw, shall we?" Albus suggested.

Nodding in approval, Hugo was satisfied with the result, but couldn't help but think Albus had won in reality. Either way, they had both achieved their goals of sleeping with each other's mum, so they didn't complain regardless of the result.

Notes:

Part 6 coming soon.

This mini series will have a total of 7 Parts.

Chapter 37: Albus Severus Weasley & James Sirius Weasley

Summary:

Albus speaks to James, now that she has strated to transition to Jamina and finds out many things.

Notes:

This is Part 6 of the Next Generation AU mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Now that he had experience, Albus was seeing all kinds of possibilities. He thought constantly about what his next bit of action could be, allowing his mind to wonder to places that it had never been before.

He had been somewhat distant from James, since he had started to transition to be Jamina. It wasn't that he was against the idea of his brother becoming a woman, they just hadn't had the chance to sit down and chat about anything.

Albus knew that he would always love his sibling, regardless of whether they were his brother James or his sister Jamina. Apart from the fact that he really wanted to find out more, Albus also had a little surprise for her, so he decided that it was about time the spoke to Jamina.

Approaching Jamina's bedroom, Albus opened the door and noticed his sister was sat down at the desk by the wall, staring out of the window. He approached her cautiously, worried that she may not want to talk to him. Jamina looked up and smiled, seeing her brother.

"Hiya" Jamina greeted.

"Hey, I was wondering" Albus replied "Can I talk to you?"

"Of course you can" Jamina said "What do you want to talk about?"

"Come and sit on the bed with me" Albus requested.

Jamina agreed and followed Albus over to the bed. As they sat down next to each other, Jamina looked concerned. She hoped that there was nothing bad going on with her brother, and tried to stay calm as the spoke.

"I hope you don't mind me asking" Albus opened "But, why did you transition?"

"Because I was never happy being a guy" Jamina reacted "I slept with a few girls, but I hated the experience. I hated the fact I wasn't one of them, it didn't feel like I was being the person I was meant to be"

"Did you sleep with any guys?" Albus interjected.

"I did, but I can't stand anal" James said.

"Are you still anatomically male?" Albus enquired "I know you still sound like a man, but you are starting to look female"

"At the moment, I still have my cock and balls" Jamina confirmed "I get frustrated about it quite a bit"

"Are you going to get them removed?" Albus persisted.

"I am, but there's a long waiting list" Jamina explained.

This was the point at which Albus decided to surprise Jamina. He wanted to play a part in her happiness, and had been researching a few things in order to help her out. He looked at Jamina, hoping she would agree.

"I was reading an old book about transfiguration" Albus stated "It has a spell which can change a man to a woman"

"Wait, really?" Jamina gasped "Are you saying that you could do this for me?"

"Yes, if you want" Albus confirmed "But you'll have to get undressed so I can see what I'm working with"

"Do it!" Jamina ordered "This could be the beginning of my new life!"

Jamina took her clothes off and exposed her cock and balls. Albus felt a little jealous, as they were bigger than his, but then he remembered that they were about to disappear. Albus got outhis wand, and cast the spell. They waited for a few seconds, before watching as the male genitals disappeared and a vagina replaced them.

"I can't believe it!" Jamina beamed "You did it!"

"I'm glad to help" Albus responded.

"But I have one question" Jamina added.

"Ask away" Albus encouraged.

"Can I get pregnant?" Jamina posed.

"I'm not sure" Albus rejoined "Do you want to find out?"

"You may have slept with mum and Hermione, but I'm not that easy" Jamina giggled.

"How did you know that?" Albus demanded.

"You aren't exactly quiet" Jamina giggled.

"Either way, this is your chance for some fun, so let's do it!" Albus insisted.

Jamina nodded, and Albus took of his clothes. Jamina was impressed by how big her brother was, despite the fact she used to be bigger than him. Jamina decided to take the lead, and got on her knees to take his member into her mouth.

"Damn, this is slick" Albus moaned.

Albus didn't want to stop this experience, but he also knew that with Jamina bobbing up and down along his length, he would be orgasming very soon. This prompted him to remove his penis, causing a sad look from Jamina.

"What's wrong? Jamina mumbled.

"I need to go into your vagina, I won't last long" Albus explained.

After a few moments of sexy thoughts, Albus pushed Jamina against the wall and kissed her, before shoving his dick into her new pussy. He was really amazed at how great it felt, and Jamina was loving every minute of it.

"What a nice feeling!" Jamina moaned "I've never felt so full!"

"It feels better than anything I've been in before!" Albus concurred "And it's really wet!"

As Albus thrust into her, Jamina started to breath heavily and was getting so turned on. Albus wanted to modify the position they were in, so he lifted Jamina's legs up and put them around his shoulders. He kept going, and when he reached the point of no return, he pulled out slightly and released his seed into Jamina's clit. After he slowly withdrew, he watched as the thick white fluid fell out.

"I enjoyed that so much" Albus muttered "You were better than any other woman"

"Thanks, but I'd like to know what a female orgasm feels like" Jamina replied "Can you help me out?"

Of course, Albus leapt at the chance to do it, so he pushed his finger inside Jamina, the sperm providing adequate lubricant, and Jamina gasped as he hit her g-spot. He began poking at it, but knew this wouldn't be enough, so he used his wand to create a vibrator. Inserting this into her, Albus made sure it was on it's maximum setting. Jamina shuddered, as her clit forced the vibrator out and she squirted her orgasm.

"Woosh, that was intense" Jamina commented.

"It was fun to watch too" Albus agreed "By the way, you can't get pregnant"

"All the better, I can have more fun" Jamina reacted "Let's take a moment to rest"

"I'm down" Albus chuckled.

Albus gave her a kiss on the lips, and then hugged Jamina lovingly knowing that he had been part of a big event in her life. They snuggled up on the bed and fell asleep in each other's arms. Ginny walked by and noticed the sight, realising what had happened.

Notes:

Part 7 coming soon.

Chapter 38: Albus Severus Potter & Draco Malfoy

Summary:

Albus goes to Draco's house, and gets something unexpected.

Notes:

Part 7 of the Next Generation AU mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Draco had been furious after speaking to Scorpius. He discovered that his son was in love with Albus, and despite what many thought, Draco was not homophobic. In fact, he had been secretly hoping Albus and Scorpius would get together.

When his some had come home the previous day, Scorpius revealed that Albus had avoided him, which had made him heartbroken. Scorpius had left home in order to clear his mind, which left Draco wondering what he should do.

His train of thought was interrupted, as there was a knock on his front door. When he opened it, he saw Albus who was crying lightly. Draco found it difficult to be angry, but he was still annoyed at the Weasley boy.

"What's wrong?" Draco asked.

"Is Scorpius in?" Albus answered.

"I'm afraid not, he left home last night" Draco replied.

"I wish I could talk to him to clear the air" Albus sobbed.

"Why don't you come in?" Draco suggested.

"Okay, Mr Malfoy" Albus mumbled.

In the long corridor that led to the back room, Draco kept hearing the sobs that were coming from Albus' mouth. He eventually lost patience and looked back to Albus, and was admittidly a little bit too flippant.

"Stop that blubbering" Draco ordered.

"Yes sir" Albus gasped.

As they got into the back room, Draco shut the door and locked it. He knew what he was going to do to enable Albus to pay off the debt that he had. He didn't care if Scorpius didn't forgive him, Draco would get even.

"What do you think you are doing by ignoring my son?!" Draco demanded.

"I was too scared to face up to my bisexuality" Albus mumbled.

"So, if he was here right now, would you go out with Scorpius?" Draco persisted.

"I'd do more than just that" Albus reacted.

"Explain yourself" Draco instructed.

"I would kiss him, I'd also make sure that he lost his virginity" Albus stated.

This was almost too perfect for Draco. Not only was Albus regretting what he did, but he was speaking in a way that was making Draco rapidly lose room in his briefs. This was the opportunity that Draco couldn't miss.

"Have you lost your virginity yet?" Draco enquired.

"Yes, to my mum, my aunt and my trans sister" Albus revealed.

"In that case, I want to see what you got" Draco replied.

"What?" Albus squeaked.

"If you really are good enough for my son" Draco uttered "I want to see for myself"

"You want to have sex with me?" Albus questioned "Right now?"

Draco waved his wand, which stripped both him and Albus bare. Standing naked with each other, Draco noticed that Albus was fairly big, but that wasn't going to deter him. He waved his wand again, and now Albus was tied up, face down on the floor.

"What are you going to do to me?" Albus wondered.

"You'll find out soon enough" Draco teased.

Draco began to massage Albus' ass cheeks, which were smooth, and then applied lubricant to the rest of Albus' body. As he was shining, Draco admired every part of the Weasley's body, but then wanted to punish him.

"I promise I won't break Scorpius heart again" Albus pledged.

"I'm sure you won't" Draco rejoined.

Getting onto his knees behind Albus, Draco inserted himself forcefully into Albus' hole. It was amazing how tightly it gripped onto his member, and he loved the soft, warm feeling that was now surrounding him.

"God, that's so deep sir" Albus moaned.

"You promise you'll give Scorpius this much pleasure?" Draco countered.

"Yes, I promise!" Albus screeched.

"Good, now let's got on with this" Draco stated.

Draco put his hands on Albus' shoulders, pulling him further down on his dick. Draco was feeling such joy that he squirted several hot jets of cum into Albus' hole. He removed himself and sat down next to Albus, using his hand to stroke him.

"Please sir, let me shoot" Albus begged.

"What's stopping you?" Draco reacted.

This caused Albus to thrust into Draco's grip, which caused him to moan loudly. He tensed up, straightening his legs, and released his load on the floor. When he had finished, Draco waved his wand, untying Albus and dressing them both again.

"You passed the test" Draco confirmed.

"T-thank you" Albus replied.

There was a bit of tension in the air, when Draco saw that there was something on Albus' mind. He was curious to know what the young man was thinking, and tried to offer a more sympathetic ear for him.

"What is it?" Draco posed.

"I don't want Scorpius, I want you!" Albus declared.

Draco didn't know what to say, as much as he hated the idea of hurting Scorpius, he did like the idea of being with Albus. He decided not to reply, giving himself a chance to step back and see what would happen.

Notes:

Thank you for reading the Next Generation AU mini series.

Next up will be the return of standard oneshots.

I hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 39: Lily Luna Potter & Rose Weasley

Summary:

Lily admits how she feels to Rose and things get interesting.

Notes:

This is my first Lesbian based oneshot.

I hope it lives up to expectations.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Lily had never been interested in boys, they did nothing for her. She was always very fond of one girl in particular, but was convinced that they would never like her back in the same way. The one thing that she desired, the person she wanted was Rose.

She and Rose shared a very close bond, but Rose had never shown interest in their relationship being more. It gave Lily a lack of confidence, as apart from Rose, she would never even speak to a girl, regardless of how hot they were.

Rose approached Lily, who was sat alone in a big field off the back of the house. She was concerned, because Lily had been depressed for at least a few weeks, and she really wanted to find out what was going on.

"Lily, do you want to talk to me?" Rose opened.

"Um, Rose I... I don't think I can" Lily stuttered.

"Oh come on, I'm sure it will make you feel better" Rose encouraged.

"Okay, I'll tell you" Lily agreed.

"Thank goodness" Rose commented.

"As long as you promise not to freak out" Lily added.

"I won't" Rose promised.

Lily looked at Rose, staring dreamily into her eyes for a few seconds. She felt at peace with herself, but at the same time she was scared of scaring Rose away. She took a deep breath and started to talk slowly.

"I, I like you Rose" Lily stated.

"I like you too, is that it?" Rose reacted.

"You don't understand, I'm in love with you" Lily clarified.

"Oh, I see" Rose muttered.

Rose looked at Lily, with slight confusion on her face. She never knew that Lily felt that way, but now that she knew, Rose felt her heart warm up. It was a new feeling, but it woke something in her. Without warning, she smashed her lips against Lily's.

"I'm so glad you feel that way!" Rose beamed "I think I'm in love with you too!"

"But how do you know?" Lily challenged "It's not like we have any proof"

"Why don't we try something?" Rose proposed.

"It depends, what did you have in mind?" Lily wondered.

Rose began stripping Lily of her clothes, allowing her to see Lily's pale body in all of it's glory. Rose quickly joined her, baring her body fully. The first thing that Lily wanted to do, was new to both of them. She lowered her face to Rose's breasts, biting on the nipple before sucking on it.

"Wow, this is so hot" Rose squirmed.

"I can almost taste the milk" Lily mumbled.

Rose was enjoying the feeling, but wanted to return the favour, so she bent over slightly and took Lily's nipples into her mouth, licking them and squeezing them tightly. It was a moment that made both of them start to get moist.

"I never knew you could do that" Lily stated.

"There's a lot you don't know about me" Rose giggled.

Rose lay on the ground, asking Lily to lie on top of her, but facing her feet. She lent up to lick Lily's pussy, gradually pulling the walls apart to allow entrance. Lily was so horny that she squirted almost immediately, all over Rose's face.

"That was an excellent release" Lily mumbled.

"And now, it's my turn" Rose commented.

Lily lay on the ground with her legs up, whilst Rose squatted on top of her, rubbing their clits together and causing lots of pleasure. Rose was stimulated to the point of overdrive, and squirted all over Lily.

"I'll never forget this experience" Lily pledged.

"And now we've done this, are we a couple?" Rose pressed.

"Yes, yes we are" Lily agreed.

"Then we will be very happy" Rose observed.

As they got changed, they felt a big relief as they had done something that made them happy. Rose was finding all of this exciting, even though for her it had happened so quickly, whilst Lily was daydreaming about what they had done.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 40: Hugo Weasley & Fred Weasley II

Summary:

Hugo finds Fred sunbathing and uses this as his opportunity to tell the truth.

Notes:

I've wanted to do this ship for a while.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Hugo was a silent and private person who did his best to keep out of trouble. He wasn't particularly close to anyone in his family, having a desire to be alone most of the time. The only person he ever really liked was one Fred Weasley II.

He knew the idea of that was sick, considering that they were related, but he couldn't help it. Fred was the sort of person to say things as they were, and loved the attention he received. It was the biggest difference between the two. Hugo was attracted to Fred's tanned skin, to his adorable eyes and his heavenly smile. Fred looked after his appearance, with his perfectly styled hair and accurately pedicured toes.

It wasn't until Hugo started to become sexually frustrated, that he finally approached him. Fred had been relaxing in the garden, allowing the sun to hit his skin, as he sunbathed in only his trunks.

"Fred, how are you?" Hugo mumbled.

"I'm fine Hugo, but I would say someone looks flustered" Fred commented.

"I don't know what you are talking about" Hugo insisted.

"Why can't you take your eyes off of my abs then?" Fred challenged.

Hugo couldn't answer, he became so awkward at the thought of Fred knowing how he felt. Fred was looking smoking hot at this point, and Hugo tried to look anywhere but at the other young man. He failed, as he looked at Fred's muscles.

"I- I-" Hugo stuttered "It's not important"

"Are you jealous of me?" Fred prompted "Do you wish your body was like mine?"

"N-no" Hugo mumbled "I... You'd hate me if I told you"

"Try me" Fred reacted "I don't think I could hate you"

"Fine, I can't stop thinking about worshipping your body" Hugo declared "Go ahead, mock me"

He was waiting for only a second before Fred replied. Hugo was fully expecting to be told to go away, but was amazed when Fred sat up, and put a comforting hand on Hugo's shoulder. It made the situation calm and without tension.

"Why would I mock you?" Fred wondered "I'm so flattered you like my body"

"But we're related" Hugo argued "Doesn't that bother you?"

"No, not really" Fred sighed "What exactly do you want to do with my body?"

"I want to massage it" Hugo explained "I want to make you feel calm and happy"

"I'd like that" Fred agreed "Why don't you do it here?"

"In the open?" Hugo gasped "Are you sure?"

"Why not?" Fred countered "It's a nice day, and I'm sure you want to get naked too"

"That is true" Hugo observed "You know what? Let's do this!"

Fred wanted to help Hugo out, so he helped take Hugo's clothes off. He noticed that Hugo had covered his modesty with his hand, so Fred moved it out of the way. It made Hugo worry to start with, but then Fred calmed him down by stroking him.

"Keep cool dude" Fred calmed "You can be free"

"That does feel... good" Hugo muttered "I love the way your hand feels"

Fred smiled, knowing he was making Hugo happy. Wanting to get into the massage, Fred kicked off his flip flops and let Hugo pull off his trunks, before lying on his stomach. Hugo began by massaging Fred's shoulders.

"Oh, that hits the spot" Fred commented "Keep it up"

"You feel tense" Hugo responded "I thought I was the tense one"

Fred felt happy when he felt his shoulders ease, but soon afterwards, Hugo stopped rubbing him. Fred wondered where he was, but then he felt a pair of hands rub his legs, from the tips of his toes, all the way up to his hips.

"That's it, I need more" Fred begged "Go ahead dude!"

Fred had turned over, showing his erect cock to Hugo. He watched in satisfaction as Hugo licked his lips. He signalled for Hugo to come close, and their lips met. They could feel soft, wet skin as they kissed lovingly.

"Put your mouth to good use" Hugo said.

Hugo stood beside Fred's face, and he decided to push into Fred quickly, causing a gag from the muscular young man. As Fred sucked, Hugo felt an inner satisfaction, one that was all consuming for his body.

"Slobber over it!" Hugo moaned.

Fred spat on Hugo's length, before continuing to use his mouth. Hugo could feel himself climaxing, and shot his load back Fred's throat. Fred swallowed, licking his lips to ensure he had consumed all of it.

"That's unbelievable!" Hugo chuckled.

"Are you going to help me out now?" Fred wondered.

Hugo nodded, but as he started to put his mouth to Fred's cock, Fred stopped him, pointing for him to face away and lower his ass onto Fred's dick. As Hugo did so, he felt like he was being ripped in two.

"Aah!" Hugo screamed "That's a big dick!"

"Even bigger now you are around it" Fred giggled "Now start moving up and down"

As Hugo started, he was slow and was trying to get used to the new feeling. As his hole relaxed, he could move more easily on Fred, allowing his prostate to be stimulated. As they kept shagging, Fred knew what was going to occur.

"You ready for this?" Fred posed.

"For what?" Hugo reacted.

Fred tensed up, curling his fingers and his toes as he felt his cock release sperm up into Hugo's hole. He kept it there for a while, as he got over the excitement. When Hugo lifted himself off, there was a popping sound as Fred's member came out. No semen fell out, as it had coated him internally.

"I'm glad I had my first time with you" Hugo complimented.

"And who knows? Maybe it won't be the last" Fred teased.

They put their clothes back on as Rose walked by, but hugged for a while when she was gone. Fred even kissed Hugo, using his tongue and for the first time, Hugo was convinced that he knew what heaven would really be like.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Also, please let me know if you have any requests as I'm out of ideas.

I'm going on a break for a while, so they won't be done immediately.

Chapter 41: Teddy Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy & James Sirius Potter

Summary:

When Albus is a bit depressed, James comes up with an idea to help out.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

There will be 2 Parts in total.

I wanted to write Teddy/Scorpius/James and Teddy/Scorpius/Albus as I forgot to include them in the original Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

The last couple of months for Albus and James had been amazing. They were together, and despite initial reservations from Harry and Ginny, most people supported them. Being brothers played no part in their attraction, as they knew that they were soulmates.

One morning, Albus was feeling a little bit down, and James was quick to notice this. He hated watching his beloved brother being depressed, and decided that he just had to try and make things better immediately.

"What's wrong?" James wondered.

"I just feel a little down in the dumps" Albus reacted.

"Any particular reason?" James posed.

"Just as there are a few people who hate us" Albus sighed.

Knowing exactly who his brother was referring to, James put a hand on Albus' shoulder. He knew that in times like this, there was only one thing Albus wanted, but he also knew that his brother would need a little bit extra too.

"Do you want to mess around for a bit?" James suggested.

"You know I do" Albus replied.

"But what if we involve Scorpius and Teddy too?" James added.

"Well, that would be so good" Albus declared.

They left the house happily, with Albus no longer feeling too bad about himself. His hand was being held lovingly by James as they walked, making Albus start to forget his worries. James led him to the front door, before knocking on it.

"Hello!" Teddy greeted.

"Hi guys!" Scorpius enthused.

"Can we come in?" Albus pressed.

"It's really important" James affixed.

As they nodded, Scorpius and Teddy led them up to their bedroom. They didn't know what James and Albus wanted, but being their best friends and another gay couple, Scorpius and Teddy were really happy to help them out.

"So, we were wondering if maybe we could mess around with you" James said.

"You mean, you want to have sex with us?" Teddy reacted.

"Preferably, we would like to individually dominate you during sex, in two threesomes" Albus explained.

"I'm in!" Scorpius beamed.

As time was against them, Teddy used his wand to strip himself and the other three wizards in less than a second. He was more than aware of the fact that all of them were aroused, and was keen to get things started.

"Which one of you Potters is going first?" Teddy enquired.

"I will" James stated.

This prompted Albus to take a seat on the chair by the door, which gave him a full view of what was going on. He decided not to stroke himself at this point, because he wanted to save all of the pleasure up for his turn.

"Where do we start?" Scorpius posed.

"I'm going to lay on the bed" James replied "And relax while you two worship my cock"

They looked at each other happily, seeing that James was the biggest of all, closely followed by Albus. Getting either side of James, Teddy and Scorpius began by caressing his prominant, hot muscles, before moving their hands down towards his legs.

It began with Scorpius stroking James' dick slowly and sensually, as he didn't want to give James too much too soon. The only problem was, Teddy didn't want to be too slow. He was aware of the fact that Draco would be back soon, and therefore they couldn't take it steady.

"Let's get on with it" Teddy stated.

"What do you think we should do?" Scorpius replied.

Without saying anything, Teddy lowered his head until James' cock was in his mouth. He had never had anything so large inside his body before, and it made him drool all over the shaft. James was really enjoying this.

"Wow, that's the stuff" James chuckled.

"Suck him guys!" Albus encouraged.

With that, Scorpius then began licking up the shaft as well, ensuring both he and Teddy were really slicking up James' member. It was throbbing and as hard as it could possibly get, which gave Teddy the motivation to get his climax.

"Scorpius, let Teddy have this one from James" Teddy pleaded "I'm sure you will get one from Albus"

"Okay Teddy" Scorpius agreed "If that's what you want"

There was no argument from James, who watched happily as Teddy climbed on top of him. Albus watched intently, as Scorpius guided James into Teddy's hole. The moment Teddy began lowering himself, Scorpius was sure to push James all the way in.

"He's huge!" Teddy panted.

"What are you waiting for?" James teased.

Wanting to get everything he could, Teddy started bouncing as if his life depended on it whilst Scorpius removed his hand. Teddy's hole was really enjoying the pure domination it was receiving, and James couldn't get enough of it.

"I'll stretch you out" James said.

"Please, I need it!" Teddy begged.

The stimulation was unbelievable, so much so that Teddy couldn't hold himself back. Letting out a moan, he shot his load of sperm all over James' stomach. This in turn made James so close that he pushed Teddy off, before he wiped the cum on his stomach onto his hand and shoved it into his mouth, swallowing it all.

"I must taste yours" Teddy declared.

"Oh you will, open up" James ordered.

As James stroked himself, Teddy rested his head on the Potter's stomach. He watched the hand speed up, and could hear James' breathing get faster, before James let out a grunt, and shot his sperm directly into Teddy's mouth.

"That's it, drink it!" James instructed.

As the warm fluid entered his mouth, Teddy felt amazing as they had both made each other orgasm so quickly. He also swallowed the cum, before sitting up and looking at Scorpius. He knew that Albus and Scorpius were going to love what was to come.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 42: Teddy Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy & Albus Severus Potter

Summary:

After James has fun, Albus gets his turn.

Notes:

This is Part 2 (Final Part) of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

With everything now set, James climbed off of the bed as Scorpius looked at Teddy. He couldn't believe what he had just seen, but was more than willing to find out if he and Albus, with Teddy's help, could achieve such heights.

"Albus, come over here" Teddy instructed.

"It's your turn now" Scorpius added.

"Okay, I'm coming" Albus chuckled.

"You certainly will be soon bro" James laughed.

As Albus got on the bed, James took the seat that his brother was previously sat in. He wasn't hard anymore, but that was not a problem. He was going to sit back and enjoy watching his brother assert himself over Scorpius and Teddy.

"What would you like us to do?" Scorpius wondered.

"I want to feel like James did" Albus explained.

"You will do" Teddy assured.

"So, can you satisfy me, whilst I relax here?" Albus posed.

They giggled loudly, knowing that there was nothing that any of them wanted more. They wanted it to be a little different, so this time, Albus sat up on the edge of the bed, whilst Scorpius and Teddy knelt on the floor.

"I promise this you will love" James interjected.

"I can't wait" Albus replied.

Starting at Albus' legs, Scorpius and Teddy began caressing his body, moving up to his abs and arms, before returning back down. Albus was only slightly smaller than James, so they were in for another hot and steamy session.

It started with Teddy stroking Albus' member, feeling it in his hand and being able to compare it to James'. It gave him the same wave of happiness, even though he knew that really, this was a moment for Scorpius.

"I have to try this" Scorpius said.

"You go for it" Teddy encouraged.

Slowly, Scorpius wrapped his lips around Albus. Having a cock in his mouth that wasn't Teddy's was far more challenging, as it was much bigger. Teddy used his hand to push his boyfriend's head down further on Albus, who was squirming.

"That's what I want" Albus teased "Your hot lips around me"

"He is an expert" Teddy complimented.

As Scorpius continued sucking on Albus' length, Teddy began licking around the groin, particularly around Albus' scrotum, before licking up the shaft, his tongue crashing satisfyingly into Scorpius as they worshipped him.

"I think we all know where this is going" Teddy declared.

"It's time to take it all the way!" Albus beamed.

This gave Albus a sense of power, as he pushed Scorpius and Teddy off of him and climbed back on the bed, lying flat on his back. He smiled and signalled for Scorpius to join him. As Scorpius moved closer he felt the butterflies in his stomach.

"How should I do this?" Scorpius pressed.

"Just copy what I did" Teddy said "Or do what we usually do babe"

"Please, get on me" Albus instructed.

"Okay, calm down" Scorpius chuckled.

This is where Scorpius felt like he needed a bit of support, so as he lowered down, Teddy helped him get into position, whilst also grabbing Albus' penis and inserting it into Scorpius' hole. He had never seen Scorpius' entrance stretched quite so much.

"That's enormous!" Scorpius beamed "How did you manage to take James?"

"I just relaxed and let it happen" Teddy explained "Don't let anything stop you"

With that assurance, Scorpius began jumping up and down, feeling Albus' penis stimulating his prostate in a way he had never felt before. He was in a world where everything else faded, and he was at the centre.

"I think I'm going to release" Scorpius panted.

"Go on then" Albus reacted.

With a final bounce, Scorpius' penis fired a hot jet of semen on Albus' stomach. The thick fluid sat happily on Albus for a few seconds, but then began dribbling. The way his hole contracted as he squirted, sent Albus so close that he had to remove himself from Scorpius.

He pushed Scorpius back off of the bed so he was kneeling on the floor, before collecting all of Scorpius' cum from his stomach, and wiping it into his mouth with his fingers. As he swallowed, he could see Scorpius waiting desperately with his tongue out.

"You want to taste mine?" Albus pressed.

"I do, please!" Scorpius begged.

As Albus stroked, James watched happily, noticing how Scorpius' tongue was willing Albus to release. Albus was rubbing so quickly that his hand looked like a blur. Feeling his body buckle, Albus shot his sperm into Scorpius' mouth. This flooded Scorpius, who swallowed it down with a big gulp.

"Now that was fun" Scorpius said.

"Definitely was" Teddy agreed.

Looking up at the clock, Teddy noticed that Draco was about a minute away, so he took his wand and dressed the four of them again. They remained in the bedroom, even after hearing Draco return to the house, and were sat on the bed, shoulder to shoulder.

"Even though what we did was amazing, you are the only one I want James" Albus declared.

"You know that I feel the same about you, as you are the most amazing person Albus" James replied.

"And as for you Scorpius, you are my world" Teddy observed.

"I only need you Teddy, because you are so kind" Scorpius concluded.

They stayed there for hours, but as night time approached, the Potters really had to get home. After hugging Scorpius and Teddy, Albus and James were able to sneak past Draco and leave without being caught, much to the relief of the four young wizards, who were able to keep what had happened totally secret.

When they returned home, Albus and James went straight to bed, feeling completely exhausted from their adventures for the day, knowing that Scorpius and Teddy had done the same. It had definitely made them even closer to each other, and also to Scorpius and Teddy, who were now more than just their best friends.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 43: Arthur Weasley & George Weasley

Summary:

George has been distancing himself, and catches his dad doing something that changes their relationship.

Notes:

I know I said I wouldn't be uploading, but I wrote this a few days ago, and forgot about it whilst uploading other chapters.

Based on a request for Arthur Weasley and one of his sons.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

George had been so lost ever since Fred had lost his life. He knew he had to go on, but it wasn't as happy without his twin by his side. He was avoiding contact with everyone, not wanting to get too close for fear of losing them.

He sat in his bedroom alone, not wanting to give anyone time. The only reason he left his room was to eat, drink or wash. Ginny had tried to reach out to him, but he pushed her away, worried that he could hurt her feelings even more if he didn't.

One morning, when he walked towards the bathroom, he heard a noise coming from his parent's bedroom. He looked in and saw Harry tied up, and being dominated by Arthur. George could feel himself becoming erect with the feeling. He started to throb as he heard his dad order Harry about.

"God Harry, open your mouth!" Arthur bellowed "And hold your tongue out!"

"Yes daddy" Harry muttered "Please give me everything"

George watched as Arthur rubbed his own length, and released sperm onto Harry's tongue. He couldn't believe what he had seen, but he liked it. As Arthur stopped stroking, he looked and saw George watching.

"George?" Arthur posed "George?!"

Harry watched as George quickly dashed off, and Arthur followed. Deciding that this was none of his business, Harry got dressed and went downstairs, leaving Arthur and George to talk about things in private.

Meanwhile, George had returned to his room, and shamefully looked down at the floor. He couldn't forgive himself for watching his dad, and getting aroused from it. Arthur knocked at the door, desperate to talk to his son.

"George, son" Arthur said "Open the door"

"No, go away" George argued "I don't want to talk"

"Well I do, and I'm your father" Arthur reacted "So come on"

George was going to say something, but then he realised that his dad wasn't going to go away. Getting up off of the bed, George walked over and opened the door. He looked shamefully at Arthur, and the tension was very obvious.

"Son, I saw that you liked what you were watching" Arthur commented.

"I feel disgusted" George mumbled "I became aroused watching my own father"

"Is it disgust because of that?" Arthur challenged "Or disgust that it was Harry and not you?"

Arthur wanted to know the truth, and therefore asked the question without a second thought. He saw George's eyes go wide by such a suggestion, but he knew what his son was going to say. The answer was written all over his face.

"I... I..." George stuttered "You..."

"It's okay George" Arthur assured "Let me show you a great time"

George had been taken by surprise, as Arthur had quickly removed all of their clothes. Arthur didn't give George any time to react to what was happening, and George was then tied to the bed. Arthur began stroking George gently.

"Huh" George gasped "Waa"

"Relax" Arthur instructed "Let yourself go"

George started to breath heavily, feeling his dad tighten his grip and quicken the pace. George tensed up, allowing himself to do this. He pretended his dad's hand was a hole that needed filling with his seed. Just as he was about to release, Arthur stopped.

"Hey!" George complained.

"Patience" Arthur reacted.

He lifted George's legs up, and slowly inserted himself into his son's tight hole. George felt a rush of pain to begin with, and was breathing quickly whilst he got used to the feeling of his dad inside him.

"That's right, take daddy's dick!" Arthur ordered.

"Ow, it hurts dad!" George screeched.

"It'll get better in a second" Arthur reassured.

As he felt George relax around his dick, Arthur began to move. George felt helpless, as his arms were tied up, and his legs were bound by his dad still. He was starting to get hard again, and he knew that Arthur was getting close.

"Daddy, I'm..." George mumbled.

George didn't get to finish what he was saying, as he shot his load on his stomach. He had never felt such pleasure without stroking, and he had been taken on a journey that he never wanted to forget.

"Good boy" Arthur praised "Shoot it for daddy"

"Please, spray it into me!" George begged.

Arthur leaned down and kissed George on the lips, as he thrust into him one last time, and squirted sperm deep into his son. It flooded his insides, and Arthur moaned as he released. George was then untied and they were both dressed in an instant.

"Now, will you stop avoiding us all?" Arthur wondered.

"Okay, daddy" George agreed.

Arthur hugged his son, and for the first time in what felt like ages, they felt close to one another again. George felt loved for the first time in many months, and he no longer felt alone. In fact, he was looking forward to the next time.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 44: Harry Potter & Petunia Evans Dursley (1)

Summary:

Petunia decides that she is going to fulfil her desires with Harry.

Notes:

Had a few requests for this pairing.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Petunia had been full of conflict over the last few days. Whilst she did love Vernon and Dudley, seeing how fit Harry turned out to be had made her feel really good. To put quite simply, she wanted a bit of the action.

She had sent Vernon and Dudley out for some bonding time, leaving her alone with Harry. She was in the kitchen, but thought it would be a nice idea to wash the dishes, whilst wearing only an apron in the hope that Harry would catch her.

She hummed a pleasant song to herself as she felt relaxed and calm. That all changed when Harry suddenly walked into the kitchen. She was then tense, as she suddenly felt a gentle draft caress her bare bottom as he closed the door.

"Aunt Petunia" Harry gasped "Where are your clothes?"

"I thought I should make a change Harry" Petunia explained "I really enjoy the freedom"

"Do Dudley or Vernon know about this?" Harry posed.

"No they don't, and they aren't going to either" Petunia scolded "Are they Harry?"

"I don't..." Harry mumbled "What are you saying Petunia?"

"You are going to indulge me in a fantasy" Petunia revealed.

Harry stood with is mouth open, unable to even contemplate what was happening. Petunia pushed him onto the table, and took off her apron. She pulled Harry's clothes off so he was also bare, and that made her drool.

"I see you are well endowed" Petunia complimented "Time for me to have fun!"

"What are you going to do?" Harry wondered "This is so confusing"

Petunia decided against going slow, and she kissed him passionately, allowing him to feel her breasts against his chest. She lifted herself up slightly, allowing Harry to place his head between her boobs. He felt like he was going to suffocate, but then she released him.

Noticing that Harry was now fully erect, Petunia wrapped her hand tightly around his member, feeling the veins stick out. He moaned lightly, which made her feel dirty. She knew that whatever happened next, would be great.

"I can't resist" Petunia stated.

"Resist wh-" Harry began.

Harry was cut off as Petunia wrapped her lips around his cock. He had never felt a sensation like this before, and it was becoming difficult to hide how horny he truly was. He put his hand behind her head, pulling her all the way down his length.

"You are good at this" Harry chuckled.

She increased the suction on his penis, enjoying the sounds he made every so often. She was slurping all over him, allowing him to complete fill her mouth. When she was happy that he was lubricated enough, she pushed him back and sat on him, allowing his dick to slide into her pussy.

"Ooh, you're so much bigger than Vernon" Petunia moaned.

"Don't keep me waiting" Harry begged.

Petunia started to bounce, seeing Harry smile as she did so. She inhaled his musky scent, which was making her even more wet. Just as she felt herself approach her peak, Harry suddenly thought about something.

"Wait, what if you get pregnant?" Harry pressed.

"I want that, impregnate me!" Petunia ordered "Vernon isn't giving me any satisfaction, and I want another child!"

She bounced on him even quicker, and he couldn't help what happened. As Petunia orgasmed and her clit tightened around his penis, Harry shot several big spurts of jizz deep inside her. He let out a loud gasp as he did so, but they were both very satisfied.

"I hope I get you pregnant, many more times" Harry chuckled.

"Anytime you want, I'll be ready for you" Petunia pledged.

Harry quickly picked up his clothes and walked up to the shower to wash, with Petunia finding some clothes to put on before Vernon and Dudley returned. She knew that she would love what happened, and now she was determined to ensure it happened regularly.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 45: Cho Chang & Hermione Granger & Luna Lovegood

Summary:

Hermione has a meeting with Cho and Luna to get away from the boys.

Notes:

This was an interesting request, I hope it lived up to expectations.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Hermione had been glad to get some peace and quiet from Harry and Ron. She was very fond of them, but they were constantly horny and they were never subtle. It wasn't that she found it disgusting, it was more that it was constant.

Hermione had summoned Luna and Cho to the room of requirement. She felt that the best way to avoid the boys overbearing sexual nature was to hang out with the girls, particularly those two. They were stood up in a room that had a bed and some rope.

"Why are we here?" Cho posed.

"I was going to ask the same thing" Luna affixed.

"I had to get away from Harry and Ron" Hermione sighed.

"Ah, are they jerking off again?" Luna wondered.

"Yes, it's just too much" Hermione responded.

"It'll probably calm down soon" Cho assured.

Feeling that she could relax, Hermione breathed a sigh of relief. She felt like the room was getting hot for some reason, and when she looked at the other two, she was greeted with concerned expressions on their faces.

"Are you okay?" Luna asked.

"I'm a bit hot" Hermione answered.

"Yes you are!" Cho chuckled.

"Excuse me?" Hermione countered.

"It all makes sense to me now" Cho reacted "You summoned us here because you wanted to have some fun"

"Oh, now that does seem to make sense" Luna agreed "And it would also explain why we are surrounded by perversion in this room"

Feeling her cheeks go red, Hermione looked away in shame. She really didn't know what to say, but it became clear that it wouldn't matter. Cho and Luna ripped Hermione's robes off, revealing that she was already moist.

"I knew it!" Cho beamed.

"Is this what you want?" Luna pressed.

Hermione couldn't speak, as Luna inserted a finger into Hermione's pussy, whilst Cho stripped off slowly. Hermione moaned, it was a new feeling and she loved every little bit of it. Sadly, Hermione was so excited that she squirted, all over Luna's hand.

"Sorry" Hermione mumbled.

"Don't be" Cho reacted "Tie me up on the bed"

Hermione did as she was asked, and tied Cho down. What she didn't know was that Luna hadn't taken the juices off of her hands, so used it to insert her fingers into Cho. Listening to Cho moan was probably the best sound ever.

"Oh god!" Cho moaned "Invade me!"

Just as Luna was about to do so, Hermione tied her up too. She was going to try and fulfil everything she could think of. She was licking Cho's clit, feeling the walls swell as she made contact, whilst she had put a spell on a dildo, so it was moving in and out of Luna at an astounding rate.

"I cannot last!" Luna screeched.

It was true, she couldn't and before she could say another word, Luna squirted her juice all over the bed she was on, coating the dildo. Hermione took it out of Luna, and sucked the juices off. She then quickly inserted it into Cho, who finally got her orgasm.

"Hermione, that made me feel amazing" Cho commented.

"You think we could do this again?" Luna wondered.

"No question" Hermione giggled.

They all got to the same conclusion... They didn't need boys to have a good time, as they knew they could all satisfy each other. Hermione's only regret was that she didn't last long, so she was going to make sure that didn't happen again.

Notes:

Thank you for reading!

Chapter 46: Teddy Malfoy-Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy-Lupin

Summary:

Scorpius finds out what Teddy truly desires.

Notes:

I liked writing this chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

There were many times when Scorpius wondered what Teddy was really like. They had become friends, but Scorpius always felt as if Teddy wasn't entirely happy around him. It hurt his feelings, because he really like Teddy.

It wasn't a platonic thing, as Scorpius really loved Teddy in a romantic sense. He wanted to be with Teddy all of them time, but having these feelings made their relationship more complicated than it needed to be.

One quiet morning, Scorpius saw Teddy in the Leaky Cauldron, drinking a Butterbeer whilst sitting on his own. As there was no-one else around Scorpius went over and sat down next to Teddy at the table, seeing how sad he looked.

"Is something wrong?" Scorpius wondered.

"I'm just bored" Teddy reacted.

"Why, what's going on?" Scorpius posed "Is there anything I can help you with?"

"I'm tired of being single" Teddy sighed "I wish one guy would go out with me"

Without realising what he was doing, Scorpius rested his hand on Teddy's leg, the warmth sending a bit of happiness through Teddy's body. As Teddy looked, he noticed that Scorpius was smiling at him, which gave him a sense of positivity in his time of need.

"Hey, you'll find someone" Scorpius assured.

"But I know who I want" Teddy responded.

"Why don't you ask them out?" Scorpius suggested "You love them, then go and get them"

"I don't need to" Teddy replied "Because they are closer than ever"

"They are?" Scorpius pressed.

"Yes, and they are so clueless" Teddy said.

Quickly, Teddy grabbed Scorpius' face and pulled them together, melting their lips into one. The touch was soft and moist, as well as being so much more than either of them ever thought. When Teddy pulled away, he held Scorpius' hand and led him into the back alley.

"I must have you" Teddy declared.

"I want you too" Scorpius reacted.

Moving as fast as he could, Scorpius took all of his clothes off and threw them on the floor, watching as Teddy cast a spell that gently removed his own clothes. As they stood opposite each other, Scorpius looked down and saw Teddy's erection.

"Can you help me with this?" Teddy challenged.

"You bet I can!" Scorpius beamed.

Getting on his knees, Scorpius was at eye level with Teddy's penis, feeling himself drool in anticipation. He opened his mouth slightly, allowing Teddy's dick inside, and gripping his shaft tightly with his lips.

"Your mouth wants me" Teddy chuckled.

It was true, Scorpius had wanted Teddy in his mouth for ages. Now that he had it, he wanted to get a big reward. He used his mouth to try and give Teddy as much pleasure as possible. As he went further down, the head of Teddy's penis stretched his throat.

"Oh that's great" Teddy moaned.

He felt Teddy's hand on the back of his head, holding him further down, before letting Scorpius up to take a breath. He then had an even better idea, so Teddy held Scorpius' head still, and began thrusting in and out of his mouth.

"I love your slobber" Teddy chuckled.

He was so turned on that his climax approached rapidly, and he pulled back out slightly as he felt it overtake his body. When he shot his load, it went on Scorpius' tongue, allowing the young wizard to taste Teddy's sperm.

"Are you going to swallow that?" Teddy enquired.

Taking it as a prompt, Scorpius swallowed the load before he stood back up and kissed Teddy again. Now he wanted to have his own climax, there was only one thing Scorpius wanted to do in order to achieve his release.

"Get on your hands and knees" Scorpius instructed.

"You got it" Teddy agreed.

As Teddy got into position, Scorpius watched and being bent over, made Teddy's ass more prominent. Scorpius loved the look of Teddy's bubble butt, and used his wand to cover them in lubrication for an easy time of moving.

As he knelt behind Teddy, Scorpius was finding it difficult to take in what was happening, but he put that to the back of his mind as he tried to concentrate on other stuff. He pushed closer and the tip of his cock, entered Teddy's tight hole.

"Whoa, so big!" Teddy beamed.

"All for you" Scorpius reacted.

After pushing himself all the way in, Scorpius felt every detail of Teddy's entrance around his cock. He never expected to have to much fun, but moving in and out of Teddy enhanced the pleasure Scorpius was experiencing.

"I can't get enough of this hole" Scorpius moaned.

"You're filling me so nicely" Teddy declared.

Grabbing Teddy's hips, Scorpius began moving more forcefully, getting moans from Teddy as he moved at a fast pace. Clearly Teddy enjoyed being treated like this, and Scorpius started to feel his body approaching it's peak.

"Oh god, I think I'm going to cum" Scorpius panted.

"Shoot it in my hole babe" Teddy requested.

There was no stopping him, as Teddy felt Scorpius shoot his load deep inside his ass. He could feel it rising up further in his body, and as Scorpius slowed down, the pleasure got greater. It had happened so quickly, but the fact that it happened was the most important.

"You make me so happy" Scorpius declared.

"And I know we are soulmates" Teddy retorted.

Hearing someone walking towards them, Scorpius pushed Teddy away and got them both dressed, before grabbing Teddy's hand and walking away. Whilst it was difficult to have to leave at the end, they knew there would be other times where things would be different.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed!

As I've now got many requests to work through, I'm temporarily closing them.

They will be opened again when I've done some of my current requests.

I hope you are enjoying this book.

Chapter 47: Arthur Weasley & Ginny Weasley

Summary:

Ginny tries to get out of a punishment by suggesting something to Arthur.

Notes:

Based on a Ginny/Arthur request I received with the following prompt...
"Instead of punishing me daddy, I'll let you cum in my pussy."

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Ginny had been skating on thin ice with her family. She had been acting very badly, and nearly gambled away all of their money as she was constantly making bets on Quidditch. Molly had already expressed her disappointment in her daughter, but Arthur was still to say anything.

During a quiet morning when everyone else was out, Ginny was in her room but Arthur was still working out a suitable punishment for his daughter. He knew in reality that whatever happened, he would need to speak to her, even if he didn't know how to punish her.

Whilst Ginny sat quietly on her bed, Arthur entered her bedroom. He was furious as he couldn't believe that she would go behind her back and use his money. She sat up when he approached her, and he tried to work out what to say.

"Ginny, we need to talk" Arthur stated.

"I know dad" Ginny sighed.

"Your mother is so angry, and I am too" Arthur continued.

"So what are you going to do?" Ginny wondered.

"I'm going to give you a punishment" Arthur stated.

Not knowing what her dad was going to do, Ginny decided to think quickly to try and influence him. Whenever he was put in a situation where he had to discipline his offspring, he would struggle as he wasn't the most powerful person, and sometimes they took advantage of that fact.

"Instead of punishing me daddy, I'll let you cum in my pussy" Ginny offered.

"W-what did you just say?!" Arthur gasped.

"Don't look surprised, you want it and I'm happy to give you it" Ginny declared.

In order to make her dad come around to the idea, Ginny stripped herself, allowing her dad to see everything she had. He stood in shock, but Ginny knew she had won when she noticed the bulge from his crotch area.

"Look, you may be freaked out, but no one would ever know" Ginny encouraged.

"Fine, I will teach you a lesson" Arthur reacted.

Getting naked himself, he positioned himself next to his daughter's mouth. She was open and signalled for him to push in. As he did so, she felt a great pleasure in her mouth. It was thick and hot, making her salivate.

"Wow, you certainly know what you are doing" Arthur observed.

Ginny didn't reply, not wanting Arthur to remove his dick from her mouth. She was getting into it, and was starting to finger her pussy. She was already moist, and having his cock in her mouth made her want it in her clit.

"Daddy, I want you" Ginny whined.

"Okay, you can have me sweetie" Arthur agreed.

Ginny lay back as Arthur positioned himself between her legs. As he pushed in, Ginny felt a rush of lust and ecstasy come over her. She was enjoying the sensation of him stretching her, and that was also what sent Arthur wild.

"Keep moving!" Ginny moaned "I want to feel you release"

"This feels better than your mum" Arthur reacted "So fresh and new"

The talk had made things happen even more quickly than they originally would've done. Ginny tensed up as she squirted, adding yet more lubrication to his dick. With a final push, Arthur felt his cock twitch, and he spurted his seed inside her.

"I hope you learned your lesson" Arthur said.

"Oh yes, but I need to learn more" Ginny giggled.

Looking at his daughter with lust, Arthur knew that she had only just begun learning. He was going to make sure that she never stepped out of line again, knowing that if she did, they would both be in for a good time.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 48: Scorpius Malfoy & Hugo Weasley & James Sirius Weasley

Summary:

Scorpius and Hugo have an interesting way of winning James over.

Notes:

As I've had a few request surrounding Scorpius Malfoy, I've decided to write a mini series about him.

This is Part 1, it follows the same tweaks as the previous Next Generation AU mini series, but in this James is not a trans character.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Despite the fact that he had happily been with Albus for a year, Scorpius couldn't help but think that he wanted more. Albus was great, but he wasn't completely uninhibited, so it made sex slightly awkward at times.

He had wanted one other young man, the only problem is, it was Albus' brother James. Whilst at the Weasley house, Scorpius had walked by James' bedroom and watched as he had sex with one of the girls from school. When he saw how much bigger James was than his brother, Scorpius knew that he wanted some.

Hugo had also wanted to have some fun with James. He had caught James in the shower, and managed to discreetly pleasure himself whilst watching the eldest Potter son have a wash, and got a bonus when James stroked himself to orgasm too.

Hugo and Scorpius had met up and admitted that they were both in love with James. Knowing that he was straight, there was only one thing they could do. Hugo had mastered potions, and had created a love potion for them to use. There was only one problem, which was that they had no idea how to get James to consume it.

Whilst at Scopius' house, Hugo had been trying to work out how this was going to happen. Scorpius knew what he wanted to do, but he was not sure of when the opportunity to execute the plan would actually arise.

"Does he have a favourite food?" Scorpius questioned.

"I don't know" Hugo sighed "But one thing I do know is that he likes to drink pumpkin juice"

"We just need a way to quietly slip it into his drink" Scorpius observed "Can you do that?"

"Should be able to, he's coming over to mine this afternoon" Hugo stated.

Scorpius smiled happily, thinking about all of the ways he was going to enjoy James' body. Hugo ran off back to his house to prepare the plan. Seeing that they had only one carton of pumpkin juice left, he quickly undid it and poured the potion in.

Just as he finished, Scorpius arrived as he was not able to concentrate on anything other than how horny he was. Hugo could see how his friend was literally shaking with excitement, and tried to calm him down.

"Dude, chill out" Hugo instructed "Be patient"

"I can't wait!" Scorpius screamed "The thought of James being inside us!"

"There's nothing to say the potion will work" Hugo retorted.

"I don't care, we'll sleep with him somehow!" Scorpius insisted.

Hugo chuckled lightly at Scorpius, when he heard a knock at the front door. He answered and saw James looking handsome as ever, but was taken off guard when James gave him a crushing hug, as James rarely showed affection.

"Hey Hugo" James greeted "It's great to be here"

"Hi James" Hugo replied "Come in, Scorpius is here"

"Oh okay" James responded.

"Cool" Hugo said.

When they joined Scorpius, Hugo had noticed that he had the pumpkin juice out ready. James was feeling in a particulary giving mood, and also gave Scorpius a hug. Scorpius enjoyed the musky scent and muscular frame he was holding on to.

"Hiya Scorpius" James opened "How is my brother's boyfriend?"

"I'm okay James" Scorpius replied "Nice to see you"

Without saying a word, the first thing James did was drink the pumpkin juice, not even thinking anything was wrong with it. James chugged it down in one, and wiped the excess off of his mouth with his sleeve.

"That was nice" James commented.

"Good, I'm glad" Hugo reacted.

"Let's have fun!" Scorpius suggested.

Hugo gently nudged Scorpius to remind him that the potion probably hadn't taken affect yet. Suddenly, they realised that the look on James' face had become dreamy. He stared at both Hugo and Scorpius, giving them heart eyes.

"You are both so cute!" James complimented.

"You like us?" Hugo wondered.

"You bet your asses!" James pledged.

"Now can we have some fun with you?" Scorpius added.

"Of course, what would you like to do?" James enquired.

This is where Scorpius lost control, as with Hugo's help, James was dragged up to Hugo's bedroom and they locked the door behind them. Not wanting to waste a moment, they stripped James of his clothes and sat him on the edge of the bed, with Hugo massaging James' balls.

"What are we doing then?" James posed.

"Well, I can feel that your balls are full" Hugo explained.

"So we have to do something to help, and you are going to love this" Scorpius teased.

Scorpius slowly lowered his lips to the tip of James' cock. He kissed it lightly, watching it twitch as James was suddenly fully erect. As Scorpius sucked on James' length, it became apparent that it wasn't quite fair.

"Wait" James ordered "Why aren't you getting naked?"

They didn't answer him in words, instead Hugo waved his wand and removed their clothes. It exposed the fact that Hugo and Scorpius were also erect, and that drove James' new found, potion induced love for them even further. Hugo started to stroke himself.

"Your mouth, is better than any girl" James moaned.

"Will you let me have a go?" Hugo begged.

Scorpius lifted himself up off of James, and allowed Hugo to suck the elder wizard's dick. Scorpius saw that Hugo was struggling, so he pushed him further down on James', forcing Hugo to gag as his throat was violated.

"Yeah, that's amazing!" James giggled.

Hugo relaxed as was able to deep throat James easily. Scorpius kept himself ready by rubbing his member, enjoying the sensation. At that point James pulled Hugo off of his dick, and ordered them around a bit.

"Both of you, on all fours on the bed now!" James demanded.

They did as they were asked, and James decided that he would try Hugo first. As he pushed his cock into Hugo's hole, James kept Scorpius horny by inserting a finger into his ass. Scorpius loved the way James invaded him.

James wasn't gentle with either of them, as he would aggressively thrust in and out of Hugo, making Hugo moan with pleasure. James went blurry, as he closed his eyes and shot his seed into Hugo. It trickled out as Hugo pushed, and James licked it off.

"Now brother's boyfriend mine, it's your turn!" James exclaimed.

Hugo lay down and relaxed as he watched James push his cock inside of Scorpius' hole. There was a sloppy sound as James' dick was still wet and coated in his own cum. To the surprise of everyone, James was so horny that he shot a load into Scorpius, his second orgasm in quick succession.

"As we've satisfied you, you must do for us too" Hugo stated.

"Now come on, milk us for everything we have!" Scorpius beamed.

Whilst still on all fours, Hugo and Scorpius moaned as James stroked their dicks both simultaneously. James could feel both of them throb, and watched their balls bounce as they shot cum out of their cocks at the same time.

Collapsing on the bed, James lay in the middle with Scorpius and Hugo either side of him. They snuggled up to him, and fell asleep as James wrapped his arms around. They were all exhausted, but that was the last thing on any of their minds.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 49: Scorpius Malfoy & Hugo Weasley

Summary:

After sleeping with James, Scorpius and Hugo some more stuff.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the Scorpius mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Now that they had enjoyed a good time with James, Scorpius and Hugo thought about what they could do next. Scorpius had been feeling like more of an expert since he had sex with James, and now he was looking for more fun.

Meanwhile, Hugo had stopped feeling so insecure about himself. He had been jealous as before their threesome, Hugo was a virgin, but now that was no longer the case, and he really wanted to explore his newly found sexuality.

Deciding that he could definitely try something new, Hugo walked to Scorpius' house. He had never felt so relaxed about life, and he knocked on the front door with a little tune. When Scorpius answered him, they smiled at each other.

"Hi buddy" Scorpius greeted "You look happy"

"I am mate" Hugo replied "Can I come in?"

"Yes, of course" Scorpius agreed "Dad's out"

He walked in and Scorpius closed the door behind him. Hugo followed as they walked to the small back garden, which was well kept and surrounded by high, wooden fencing. There were two reclining chairs, so they sat down together.

"So, what's new?" Hugo opened.

"I feel great!" Scorpius beamed "Yesterday was amazing"

"James certainly filled us up with more than confidence" Hugo chuckled "It made me feel like a prince"

"I'm not surprised" Scorpius commented.

There was a really nice atmosphere, and Hugo looked at Scorpius lovingly, feeling that he may have missed something when they were sleeping with James. He noticed that Scorpius was absolutely gorgeous, and his new temptation was difficult to fight.

"Enjoying the view of my face?" Scorpius posed.

"Yes it's so good looking" Hugo enthused.

"You really think so?" Scorpius reacted.

"I really do, you are a pretty picture" Hugo persisted.

Scorpius smiled and moved over to be closer to Hugo, gently pulling their heads together for a long, wet kiss. Hugo could feel himself tingle with excitement as Scorpius held him, feeling their lips moving in sync.

"Do you maybe want to have a good time now, with me?" Scorpius wondered.

"Isn't it obvious, I want you to dominate me?" Hugo responded.

Scorpius got to work immediately, stripping himself down to his naked body, and then he pulled Hugo's clothes off. Lifting Hugo's legs up, Scorpius placed his tongue at the entrance, and gently pushed into Hugo's hole.

"My god, that tickles!" Hugo giggled "Keep me lubricated"

Scorpius spat on Hugo's ass, using the saliva to push his tongue fully in. He let his tongue dance around, hearing Hugo squirm as he did so. When he was happy that he had licked enough, Scorpius inserted his index finger into Hugo.

"I want to make you feel great" Scorpius stated.

"Do it, please!" Hugo begged.

Scorpius moved his finger around inside Hugo, looking for a while before he found the right spot. Scorpius touched Hugo's prostate, and began to massage it. Hugo was fully erect, and was leaking pre cum, which Scorpius licked off before starting to suck.

"Is that good?" Scorpius wondered.

"It's the best!" Hugo moaned "Oh god... I'm gonna cum!"

Hugo felt himself tense, before he let out a loud moan and his cum squirted out, and into Scorpius' mouth. Scorpius enjoyed the salty taste of Hugo's cream like semen. Hugo was left limp, but neither of them was finished yet.

"More, please!" Hugo pleaded.

"You'll get more!" Scorpius declared "It's time for you to feel my cock inside your bum"

Hugo rested his feet on Scorpius' shoulders as he felt his hole get stretched. Scorpius noted how warm and pleasant it felt to be inside Hugo, and he began to steadily move in and out, gradually increasing his pace as Hugo relaxed.

"You wanna shoot it inside me?" Hugo questioned "To get so excited that you lose all control?"

"I want that more than anything!" Scorpius screeched "You are getting me so close!"

Hugo smiled as Scorpius began to get wild. He felt the Slytherin push deep inside and stay there as Scorpius twitched, shooting a load of sperm into Hugo. As he did so, Scorpius was leaning over to kiss Hugo.

"You know what?" Hugo chuckled "Who needs James?"

"You're right" Scorpius concurred "He was great, but we can be exclusive"

"What about Albus?" Hugo posed "Isn't he going to be heartbroken when he finds out?"

"I broke up with him last night after we slept with James" Scorpius explained "I didn't tell him everything, but apparently he has been having fun with others too"

"Cool, so we really are exclusive" Hugo observed.

"That we are!" Scorpius giggled.

They got changed and felt rather silly for not realising that this could happen in the first place. Whilst James had been great, sleeping with only each other had allowed them to reach new heights of pure pleasure.

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 50: Scorpius Malfoy & Harry Potter (1)

Summary:

After finding out what has happened, Harry makes an offer to Scorpius.

Notes:

This is Part 3 of the Scorpius mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Scorpius had been so satisfied, as even though he had previously been sleeping with Albus, he now had experience with James and Hugo too. His heart was racing and his head was spinning as he once again imagined what it would be like to be sleeping with his boyfriend Hugo.

He was going to go and see Albus, as they had agreed to stay good friends even though they had broken up. Scorpius was so relieved when Albus told him he wasn't angry, but Scorpius hadn't told him about James or Hugo, knowing that it could cause major problems for Albus' and James' relationship as brothers.

As Scorpius approached his house, he saw that it looked abandoned, which made him feel a little uneasy. The wind was getting stronger, and when he was standing in front of the door, Scorpius saw that there was a single light on.

He lifted his hand and knocked at the door loudly three times, expecting to not get an answer. He thought that Albus would be home seeing as they were meeting up, or maybe even James, but when the door finally creaked open, Harry answered it.

"Scorpius Malfoy" Harry opened "How can I help you?"

"I Albus in?" Scorpius reacted "Or James?"

"No, when I came back they both left with Lily" Harry explained.

"In that case, I'll just be going" Scorpius sighed.

As he turned around, Scorpius found that Harry had grabbed his arm and was gripped tightly. He started to shake slightly as he didn't know what was going to happen. Harry stared at him intently before speaking again.

"We need to talk" Harry said.

"About what?" Scorpius mumbled.

Harry pulled Scorpius into the house, and locked the door behind them. There was not a single word said until they got to the bedroom. Scorpius was still confused about what was going to happen, and hoped he would be okay. Harry sat on the bed, and invited Scorpius to join him.

"Calm down, I didn't say anything because I couldn't discuss it" Harry began "Not on the doorstep, at least"

"What do you want to talk about?" Scorpius asked.

"First of all, did you know that I can watch over Albus and James whenever I want?" Harry responded.

"No I didn't know that" Scorpius insisted "What does that have to do with me?"

"I saw you have sex with both of my sons" Harry answered.

Scorpius was speechless, knowing that he was now unable to deny what had happened. Harry kept staring at him and didn't say anything else until Scorpius spoke up. Taking a deep breath, there was a small pause before Scorpius began talking again.

"Oh, I'm sorry I-" Scorpius struggled.

"I'm not angry" Harry assured.

"Then what is this all about?" Scorpius posed.

"I wanted to know, if you wanted to complete the set" Harry replied.

"Complete the set?" Scorpius enquired.

"Yes, there's no one else here, so do you want to have sex with me too?" Harry wondered.

Harry was being very serious when he suggested it, and he was surprised by how quickly Scorpius had realised what he said. Scorpius cast a spell to remove all of their clothes, and then sat down next to Harry again. Scorpius however, decided that he wanted to do some very specific things.

"Where should we start?" Harry questioned "You can do anything"

"Can you suck me off?" Scorpius begged "P-please?"

Harry lowered his mouth onto Scorpius, and felt the younger man fidget slightly as he began to suck. The feeling was familiar, but Scorpius wanted to try something different, knowing that Harry would probably do it.

"Harry, chew on my balls" Scorpius instructed.

He was in a sea of ecstasy as Harry began to take Scorpius' testicles into his mouth and lightly chew. The new feeling was so intense, that Scorpius peaked, releasing his cum onto Harry's face and watching as it dribbled down his face. He felt even better as Harry scraped it all down into his mouth, and swallowed.

"That's the biggest orgasm I've had" Scorpius chuckled.

"Now, I'm going to have fun with you" Harry retorted.

Harry positioned Scorpius on all fours, and began smacking him on the ass. Scorpius moaned as his cheeks became red, and he was getting excited about Harry dominating him. He suddenly felt wet, and saw Harry cast a spell that put oil all over both of their bodies.

"What's this for?" Scorpius enquired.

"Just to make what's about to happen, much easier" Harry said.

Gently rubbing the outside of Scorpius' hole, Harry felt him relax and knew it was time. He knelt down behind Scorpius, lining himself up to the awaiting hole. Pushing in was a breeze, the oil making everything very slick.

"Oh daddy!" Scorpius moaned "I... I mean Harry!"

"Call me daddy" Harry ordered "What am I, Scorpius!"

"Daddy!" Scorpius screamed.

"Correct!" Harry praised.

Harry got faster as he realised that Scorpius could accommodate him. It was getting difficult to hold on, and even though Harry slowed slightly, it didn't stop him. He released a load deep into Scorpius.

"Feel me flooding you?" Harry teased.

"Give me everything!" Scorpius pleaded.

Harry was about to stop, when Scorpius began bouncing back on him, wanted Harry to be completely empty when he finished. As Harry stopped shooting, he cleaned them both up and dressed them with his spell, before looking at Scorpius.

"I can see why they like you" Harry complimented.

"And I can see why you are much admired" Scorpius declared.

They hugged quickly and Scorpius left before anyone caught them. He didn't mind about the house being abandoned anymore, as now Harry had returned, Scorpius knew that he could go to the older man whenever he needed some gratification.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 51: Ron Weasley & Molly Weasley

Summary:

Ron discovers that his mother is more than willing to help with a problem.

Notes:

Based on a request.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Ron was sat alone, feeling very horny. The whole family were sat having dinner, when he felt it, and he had to quickly out of there. Ron was so uncomfortable, his erect penis was being restrained by the fabric of his boxer shorts, and he wanted to sort it quickly, so he pulled them down and grabbed his cock.

Meanwhile Molly had watched Ron run off from the rest of the family, feeling her heart sink as she believed he didn't want to eat the food she made for him. She wanted to know what was going on, so she had followed him. She entered his room without knocking and was greeted by the sight.

"Ronald Weasley!" Molly boomed.

"M-mum!" Ron screeched "Don't you ever knock?"

"This is our house, there's no need to knock" Molly stated "Why did you leave dinner to pleasure yourself?"

"Because I was uncomfortable sat on the table" Ron explained.

"So you think it's okay to just leave part way through?" Molly stated "That shows so much disrespect to me"

"It's not like I could take care of it at the table" Ron commented.

Ron was really frustrated as he was desperate to relieve himself, but his mum being there meant he couldn't continue. Shock was sent through his body, as he felt a hand wrap around his dick, and when he looked down, he saw Molly looking up at him.

"Ron dear, I can help you" Molly offered "If you need me to"

"Are y-you seriously s-saying" Ron stuttered "That you will make me cum?"

"You really are a silly boy" Molly chuckled "Of course that's what I'm saying"

"And you won't tell dad?" Ron persisted "You won't tell anyone?"

"I promise I won't say anything" Molly pledged.

"Okay then" Ron agreed.

Molly began to lightly stroke Ron with her hand, feeling him relax as she started to move. Her hand was soft and warm, and Ron liked the sensation that it gave him. As she began to quicken the pace, she saw how much he was enjoying it.

"Do you want to go further?" Molly questioned.

"What are you suggesting?" Ron countered.

"Shall I suck it for you?" Molly wondered.

Ron froze as he tried to think about what was happening. He saw that his mother was trying to help him however he needed. Molly waited patiently for her son to answer, hoping he wouldn't keep her waiting for too much longer.

"Okay, please suck me" Ron instructed.

Molly's mouth was sucking on his member before he even finished his sentence. Ron's eyes rolled back as he felt himself pulse, and Molly slurped all over him. He realised the door was open, so grabbing his wand he charmed the door to lock, and also soundproof the room.

"Mmh" Ron moaned "I..."

Ron chuckled slightly, as Molly carried on blowing him. He was getting into it, but just as he was about to release, he stopped. He looked at Molly again, and saw that she was naked and thinking about something. He really wanted to know what.

"Mum?" Ron whispered.

"I'm slightly nervous about saying this" Molly mumbled.

"Go no" Ron encouraged.

"Would you like to shag me?" Molly suggested.

Pulling her onto his member, Ron felt her wet pussy surround his penis. He bounced her up and down, listening to the moans that escaped her mouth. To his surprise, Molly had her orgasm first, contracting fully around him. This pushed Ron over the edge, and he shot several big loads of his creamy juice into her clit.

She got off of him and quickly got changed, before planting a kiss on his forehead. They didn't need to say anything, as they both knew what the other was thinking. Now that this had happened, Ron felt like he could do anything.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 52: Albus Severus Potter & James Sirius Potter & Lily Luna Potter

Summary:

Teddy visits the Potters and catches James, Albus and Lily up to mischief.

Notes:

This is a two part story based on two requests, regarding Teddy/Ginny and Albus/James/Lily.

Told from Teddy's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Having a clear mind is always a great thing, as it allowed me to imagine anything I so desired. Today was a normal day for me, as I was planning to hang out with James and Albus. We usually had fun together, but I couldn't help but think about someone else.

Even though I had enjoyed sex with her sons, the only person who I could think about was Ginny. She had flowing red hair and pale skin, which appealed to me so much. Despite my best efforts, my mind was quickly flooded with images of her, and that made me horny.

I walked to their house, but noticed that the living room window was open. Curious, I walked over and looked in and couldn't believe what I saw. James, Albus and Lily were all naked, and more than that they were having some fun.

James and Albus were kissing each other, whilst Lily was sucking their cocks. I was impressed to see that she could fit both of them in at the same time, and my penis was rock hard. I began to rub the tent in my trousers, but then they changed position.

Lily was pushed back onto the sofa, and her legs were up in the air, as her brothers started licking her entrance. Her clit was being pleasured from both sides, and as they started pushing their tongues in, I wanted to hear what was being said, so I opened the window from the outside.

"Oh wow, punish me!" Lily moaned "I want you inside me, right now!"

I watched as Lily got into position and James readied himself. I noticed all three of them were covered in oil, so when he pushed in, Lily was able to take James with no issues. He was thrusting quickly, clearly enjoying what he saw.

"God, you are wet" James teased "Do you like that?"

"I do!" Lily screeched "Please, I want to feel you shoot inside my womb"

Albus was sat down next to them, watching in awe as it all happened, but James was getting into it. He slapped her playfully on her ass, causing her to squirm as he did so. I was about to pull my own trousers down to start stroking my member, when I saw James thrust once more, letting out a moan as his semen was unleashed.

"That's it!" Lily beamed "Flood me with nutritious cum!"

"I'm giving you everything I have" James stated "Take it all"

After a few moments, James had finished and removed himself from Lily. As he sat down next to her, Albus quickly took over and got into the same position. He didn't have any trouble, as James had already stretched her out.

"Wow, you are so moist" Albus declared "How does it feel?"

"It feels fantastic!" Lily screamed "I want you to mix your sperm with James', we can be one!"

James sat back and enjoyed the scene in front of him. I was amazed that no one had even noticed me yet. Albus was finding his stride, moving in and out of her as if he was desperate. I hadn't seen a scene quite like it before, but then it happened. Albus reached his climax and released deep inside her, letting out an even louder moan than James had.

"Mix it up!" Lily ordered "Truly give me all of your seed!"

"I've never released so much" Albus said "You can have every last drop"

When Albus had finished and took himself away from Lily, I noticed that she had yet to climax. When she looked at her brothers, I could tell she was missing something. They must've been able to read her mind, as they both fingered her pussy at the same time.

"Mmh!" Lily moaned "That's the spot!"

"You gonna squirt?" James teased.

"Can we have your fluid?" Albus added.

The talk was clearly helping her along, and within seconds, I saw her squirt a big jet out of her clit. They collapsed down next to each other on the sofa, and were careful to get changed quickly once they had calmed down. That was when I felt a hand on my back.

Notes:

Hope this met expectations.

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 53: Teddy Lupin & Ginny Weasley

Summary:

Ginny catches Teddy and decides she wants him for herself.

Notes:

This is part 2 of this mini series.

Told from Ginny's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

I didn't know what to think, as I saw Teddy looking into my living room through the window, gently cupping himself. I knew that guys got horny, but why would he be doing this outside? As I approached him quietly, I noticed that he was watching my two sons and my daughter, who were having sex. I knew they did this, but it didn't bother me as long as they were safe.

I grabbed Teddy quickly, and he looked at me in shock. His eyes showed terror at first, but then his face softened and I felt him relax. I slowly let him go, before pulling him into the house, where he followed me upstairs to my bedroom.

When we got there, he stood by the bed as if he was awaiting instruction. I cast the spell to get us naked, as well as lock and soundproof the room, not wanting to be caught. He looked at me, and couldn't take his eyes off of my breasts.

"Why were you watching those three?" I wondered.

"I heard them and decided to watch" Teddy explained "I had come over to see you"

"Really?" I replied "And why would that be?"

"Because I want to sleep with you, but no one can know" Teddy sighed.

Seeing him look so helpless really turned me on, and I knew that this was a situation I could now use to my advantage. Knowing that he fancied me was very moving, but I wanted to do more than just talk and tease, I wanted some gratification.

"So now you're naked, erect and alone with their mother" I teased "Why don't I tell them-"

"N-no!" Teddy begged "Please, I'll do anything you say!"

This was exactly what I wanted, he was now in my control. The ball was, or rather his balls were, now in my hands. I pushed him onto my bed and began by lightly placing my finger of the slit on the head of his dick. He moaned lightly, so I knew this was going to happen.

"Do you want to release a load?" I chuckled.

"I'm desperate to do that!" Teddy screeched.

I started of lightly stroking him, making sure he was fully erect, before I took his length all the way into my mouth. He was thick, which made it a slight challenge, but I loved it. I gagged to begin with before my throat relaxed and I overcame my gag reflex.

"Ginny, you have no idea how long I've wanted this" Teddy mumbled "Your mouth wrapped firmly around my cock"

That was nice, but this was my time to be bad, so I climbed on top of him and lowered my clit to his mouth. He began licking at it and he was speaking, but it was muffled by my pussy. I decided that I would push lower and harder to feel him properly.

"Your breath feels great as you blow on my pussy Teddy" I moaned "But now is time for the main event"

He looked about as horny as it was possible to be, before he shuffled up to be fully on the bed, and I positioned myself on top of him. As I pushed down on him, I felt his dick throb as it entered my moist and dripping entrance.

"You have such a big cock" I complimented "Let's hope you have an orgasm to match"

"I promise I will" Teddy pledged "Anything for you"

I bounced on him, allowing his dick to get to my g-spot. It was so sexy, and I heard a squelching sound every time I moved down on him. I knew that he would find it too much, and that came true as I felt him shoot a huge load deep inside my womb.

"Aah!" Teddy screamed "I... I..."

"I'm not done yet!" I insisted.

I continued bouncing on him, which made him moan as the head of his penis was now so sensitive that he couldn't control himself. As I felt my orgasm approaching, I moved faster and that's when it happened. I creamed on his dick, and it dribbled down onto his scrotum.

"Now that is what I call a great time!" I giggled.

I quickly got up, and dressed myself before taking the curse of the room. It was no longer soundproof and the door was unlocked. Before Teddy could complain, I pushed him outside my door. He was still nude, but I kept his clothes. This would be the best way to ensure he would obey only me.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 54: Colin Creevey & Dennis Creevey

Summary:

Dennis catches Colin doing something and insists on helping.

Notes:

Another forgotten pairing that I wanted to visit.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Throughout his life, Dennis had always been very grateful to have a brother like Colin. Whenever he had a problem, Dennis knew that Colin always had his back. They had bonded over Harry Potter, but little did they know that things were about to change.

A sunny afternoon, Colin and Dennis were in the house on their own. Usually, they would spend quality brother time together, remeniscing about the many experiences Colin had with Harry. Dennis loved listening to his brother.

This day was different, as whilst Dennis was in the kitchen making himself something to eat, Colin had stayed up in his own room. It felt a bit weird to not be speaking to Colin, so Dennis decided to go upstairs and investigate.

As he reached Colin's room, Dennis could hear a rustling sound. He had no idea what was going on, but tried to quietly open the door to Colin's bedroom. When he did so, he got a full view, and was shocked at what he saw.

There was Colin on his bed, completely naked and masturbating, whilst watching a video of Harry playing Quidditch. Dennis wasn't mad that Colin was doing this, as both he and Colin were gay and had come out to each other already, but he was more annoyed that Colin was doing this alone.

"You could've invited me Colin" Dennis interrupted.

"D-Dennis" Colin stuttered.

"Considering how much we both like Harry, why didn't you let me see that video?" Dennis posed.

"Because this is private and we are brothers" Colin sighed.

When he was interrupted, Colin had put his pillow over his crotch to hide his privates. Dennis had never realised how big Colin was before, but he did like the way Colin looked. He took his own clothes off and joined Colin on the bed.

"Let's jerk off together" Dennis proposed "We both do it anyway"

"Okay fine" Colin agreed "But we can't tell mum and dad"

"You say that as if it wasn't already obvious" Dennis retorted.

"Just shut up and jerk with me" Colin ordered.

With that, Dennis went silent and began watching the video with Colin. He could sense that his brother was concentrating on something specefic, but had no idea exactly what. In order to start getting more information, Dennis questioned Colin.

"What exactly do you like about Harry?" Dennis enquired.

"His ass, it's so round and muscular, I would love to be inside it" Colin revealed.

This gave Dennis an idea that he had to put forward. There was a chance that Colin wouldn't like it, but Dennis didn't care. He would never forgive himself if he didn't at least discuss it and give Colin the chance. Getting on all fours, Dennis spoke once more.

"I have a round ass, why don't you pretend I'm Harry?" Dennis suggested.

"Are you being serious?" Colin reacted.

"Of course I am!" Dennis insisted.

"Well, I guess we could try" Colin said.

Watching Colin sit up, Dennis awaited his brother's actions eagerly. He knew that this was going to be interesting for both of them, and if all went well, it could solve a really big problem for the brothers.

"On one condition" Colin added.

"What is that?" Dennis wondered.

"Let me suck you off first" Colin pleaded.

"Hey, that's fine with me" Dennis chuckled.

Grabbing Dennis' dick, Colin pulled up so that it so that it was facing his mouth, and then wrapped his lips around Dennis' erect member. It was smaller than his own, but that was okay because it made it easier for him.

"Colin have you done this before?" Dennis moaned "It feels amazing"

He knew Colin couldn't answer, but was pleased when he felt Colin speed up. It was getting him so close, and he could feel his body getting tense in anticipation. Without warning, he bucked and curled his toes, shooting his semen in Colin's mouth, which was swallowed without question.

"God bro, your mouth is like heaven" Dennis complimented.

"Let's hope your ass is too, Dennis" Colin responded.

Grabbing his wand, Colin applied plenty of lubricant to Dennis hole, and his own penis. He didn't want to hurt his brother, but he knew deep down that he was going to be rough, and wanted to counter it so that Dennis would feel pleasure. He pushed in, and felt the hole gripping him.

"You are so tight" Colin stated.

"I'm Harry, and I'm all yours" Dennis teased.

This spurred Colin on, as he began thrusting forcefully into his brother, wanting to feel as much pleasure as he could. Dennis was bouncing off of him, getting Colin all the way inside. Their bodies bounced off each other happily.

"I'm close" Colin warned.

"Let me have it" Dennis begged.

With one final action, Colin released his seed into Dennis' hole. It went really deep that Dennis felt like his internal organs were getting coated in sperm. Gently, Colin pulled out, and cleaned them both up.

"I really enjoyed that" Colin declared.

"Good, so next time you want fun, include me!" Dennis giggled.

They both hugged each other, and felt as close as they had ever been. Dennis was happy that his brother had taken his virginity, and more to that, Colin got rid of the video of Harry. He didn't need it anymore, as he had Dennis to rely on.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Do you want me to carry on with this book?

I enjoyed writing it at the beginning as I haven't written much SMUT before. It seems the last 10 chapters have not been as good, and negative feedback, whilst always welcome and I'm grateful for as it helps me improve, is making me wonder if I should continue with it.

I want to write as well as I can, but I don't feel that recently that the writing has been as good as it was at the start.

Chapter 55: Seamus Finnigan & Dean Thomas

Summary:

Seamus avoids Dean, which leads to a tense situation resulting in something new.

Notes:

This wasn't a request, but in order to use feedback I received, I wanted to test out writing a more detailed chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Seamus was going out of his way to avoid his friends in recent days. In Gryffindor common room, he remained silent and whenever anyone came near him, he would move. No one truly understood what was going on, and it caused a lot of problems for all of the friendships he had.

It was particularly bad for the one guy he truly loved. Dean had always been there, ever since they started at Hogwarts, and Seamus had become so fond of him. What he didn't realise was that Dean liked him too, and all they needed was for just one of them to admit how they felt.

Dean was distraught at the fact that Seamus was ignoring him. His heart wanted his Irish counterpart, but whenever he began talking, seeing Seamus immediately walk away made him very depressed, to the point that he felt he was going to snap.

Everything changed one night, when Dean waited intently for Seamus in the common room. He knew that it would be a long shot, but he had to do something. When Seamus finally arrived, Dean grabbed his arm and dragged him up to his bed.

"What the hell is wrong with you?!" Dean demanded "Why is my best friend ignoring me?!"

"Never mind" Seamus sighed "It's pointless"

"I wish you would talk to me" Dean stated "My heart can't take much more"

The last sentence caught Seamus' attention, as he didn't know what Dean's heart had to do with anything in this situation. Confused, he looked directly into Dean's eyes, and saw a broken person, someone who was missing something.

"What do you mean?" Seamus questioned "Why can't your heart take-"

"Because I'm in love with you, alright!" Dean snapped "I was scared to tell you, but when you avoided me it became unbearable!"

Feeling his breath being taken away, Seamus felt himself blush. Dean was shaking slightly, but stopped the moment Seamus put a hand on his arm. Looking at each other, there was a sense of peace, and Seamus didn't want to be silent anymore.

"You love me?" Seamus enquired.

"Yes I do" Dean confirmed.

"For how long?" Seamus wondered.

"The longest time" Dean continued.

This made Seamus feel incredibly guilty, knowing that all this time, he had liked Dean and was unaware of the fact that Dean liked him back. He decided there was only one thing he could do, and that was to kiss Dean passiontely, allowing Dean to invade his mouth with his tongue.

Whilst they both enjoyed that, Seamus noticed something, which made his heart beat really quick. They pulled apart, and Seamus looked down to see a bulge in Dean's trousers. Gently rubbing it, Seamus watched as Dean was now tense.

"I love you too, but I guess you are pleased to be with me" Seamus chuckled "Is it true what they say?"

"I am definitely pleased, more than that" Dean replied "Also, is what true?"

"Does having big feet, like you do, mean that you have, you know?" Seamus began.

"Have what?" Dean prompted.

"A big cock?" Seamus added.

"Why don't you have a look?" Dean suggested.

Seamus eagerly pulled Dean's trousers and briefs down, exposing his thick black cock. Seamus grabbed it, and admired it for a few seconds, prompting Dean to get even more hard. As it throbbed, Seamus started talking again.

"Wow, that's huge, so it is you sexy beast" Seamus complimented.

"Have a taste" Dean persisted.

"What will it taste of?" Seamus questioned.

"I don't know, you will find out" Dean giggled.

Seamus slowly got on his knees, so that his mouth was just in front of the head of Dean's dick. Kissing it lightly, he heard the light moans coming from Dean, and slowly pushed himself onto the erect member.

Feeling adventurous, Seamus went all the way down to Dean's balls, but gagged and tried to pull of. He was prevented as Dean grabbed the back of his head, holding him in position for a few moments so that he could get used to it.

Dean then released Seamus, which allowed the Irish student to begin bobbing back and forth, covering the black cock with a swamp of saliva. Seamus noticed that it tasted bland, but the feel in his mouth was out of this world.

"Can I see you naked?" Dean posed.

Seamus released Dean's member and undressed himself, showing off his pale skin before Dean kissed him once more. They snogged for a few minutes, before Dean pushed Seamus onto his stomach on the bed. Pulling the Seamus' ass cheeks apart, Dean inserted his tongue lightly, and sent waves of pleasure through Seamus.

"Oh god, this is... unreal!" Seamus moaned.

Spitting into the hole, Dean made sure Seamus was well lubricated, but there was one thing Seamus had to say before they started. He was really concerned about doing this, but he also couldn't wait for the opportunity.

"Please, be gentle" Seamus begged "I'm still a virgin"

"Don't worry" Dean assured "I would never hurt you"

Pushing in slowly, Seamus let out a moan and Dean realised that the hole around him was relaxed. It was warm, and wet, and a really nice place to be. He moved in all the way, and then out, before increasing the speed that he was doing so.

"I want you all the way in!" Seamus screeched "Fill me up completely!"

"All in good time" Dean calmed "Your hole definitely wants it, I can tell"

Seamus couldn't take it anymore, as the pleasure he was experiencing caused him to have a massive orgasm, shooting three large jets of his sperm onto the bed. Dean wanted to taste it, so whilst he was still inside Seamus, he wiped it all up with his hands and brought it to his mouth, savouring the taste.

"It tastes sweet" Dean described.

"Let me taste yours!" Seamus pleaded.

Dean removed himself from Seamus, who got on his knees on the floor and held his tongue out, wanting to feel the hot juice immediately. Dean watched Seamus and it was too much, as he released his semen into Seamus' mouth. After playing with it for a few moments, Seamus swallowed it before standing up and kissing Dean again.

"I really love you" Seamus declared "And not just because of your big black cock!"

"I love you too" Dean observed "Your hole is mine now!"

Laughing, they quickly went to shower before snuggling up on Dean's bed and falling asleep. It had all happened in a flash, but Seamus had never experienced such a sensual situation before, with Dean knowing that they were meant for each other.

Notes:

Let me know if this was any good.

Chapter 56: Scorpius Malfoy & Harry Potter (2)

Summary:

Scorpius visits Harry for some more fun.

Notes:

This is Part 4 of the Scorpius mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Harry was sat at home in his kitchen, with his legs resting on the table. He had made arrangements for Scorpius to come over to his house, as Ginny had ordered Harry to leave after he discovered him back after he had slept with Scorpius. Neither Ginny or Harry had revealed to Albus or James that Harry had been back at their house.

He was a bit upset, as Lily had decided to go and live with Ginny, Albus and James, but he knew it would be a waste of time trying to convince her to stay. On the up side, he was in his house, all alone and would be able to do as he pleased without fear of anyone walking in.

Meanwhile, as Scorpius walked to Harry's house, he enjoyed the sunrise that was coming from behind the hills. He enjoyed the way that the sun highlighted everything, including Harry's house, which to Scorpius, looked distinctly like a mansion.

Unlike last time at Ginny's house, this time Scorpius skipped to the front door, not worried by his surroundings. He knocked at the door, humming a calm little tune as he did so. When Harry answered, his heart skipped a beat.

"Hello Scorpius!" Harry beamed "I'm so pleased to see you!"

"I can tell!" Scorpius chuckled "Can I come in?"

"You don't need to ask" Harry insisted.

"I've got to use my manners" Scorpius commented.

As Scorpius entered, Harry took his hand lightly and led him into the front room. Closing the door behind them, Harry sat down next to Scorpius, and he noticed how handsome the Malfoy son really was as the sunlight helped define Scorpius' features.

"You are so gorgeous" Harry complimented "How is your dad, by the way?"

"He's fine" Scorpius confirmed "But at this moment, I'm more concerned about my daddy"

"I see" Harry reacted "There is a part of me that could use some attention"

"Last time, I did so much" Scorpius said "But this time, you'll go at my pace"

Harry was impressed by the way Scorpius was talking. He had never seen such self confidence from anyone, but he wasn't surprised as Scorpius was, after all, a Malfoy. It made him more horny, and his penis was rock hard against the fabric of his underwear. It made him a little frustrated.

"I bet you wish you were inside me right now don't you?" Scorpius teased.

"I do, you have got me erect already" Harry mumbled.

Slowly unzipping Harry's trousers, Scorpius pulled them down and saw the bulge in Harry's briefs. He began stroking it lightly, feeling himself get hard as he held Harry. He heard Harry moan, and it made him feel in complete control.

"Does daddy want his dick sucked?" Scorpius posed "Should I coat your cock with saliva?"

"Oh god, please do!" Harry begged "Your mouth makes me twitch"

Slipping Harry's underwear off, Scorpius quickly took out his wand and tied Harry's balls, making his scrotum completely smooth. He squeezed them gently, before finally getting Harry's member in his mouth. He made sure that he sucked as hard as he could, allowing his cheeks to feel every vein on Harry's dick.

"Reminds me of Ginny's pussy" Harry moaned "Hot and wet"

This didn't stop Scorpius, as he continued to slurp on Harry's cock. As he took his mouth of Harry's penis, a trail of pre-cum followed and Scorpius sucked the fluid into his mouth, causing Harry to twitch more.

Scorpius didn't want to miss out, so he quickly stripped off, feeling like he was the most powerful wizard in the world. Harry's hand wrapped around Scorpius' dick, which was still only semi erect. Within moments, Scorpius was at his full hardness.

"You like my touch, don't you?" Harry chuckled.

"Not as much as I like your cock" Scorpius retorted.

Scorpius got on top of Harry so they were doing a 69. His balls were hanging above Harry's head, so Harry flicked them, causing a moan from Scorpius as he did so. As Scorpius sucked at Harry some more, he felt Harry fingering his hole.

"Oh daddy, you really are eager, aren't you?" Scorpius observed.

"Looks like your hole wants me now" Harry reacted.

Harry knew that stimulating Scorpius' hole would get him back in control, and it worked. Scorpius turned around so he was facing Harry, and relaxed his hole before lowering himself down. The tip of Harry's dick was inside, and it was no trouble as the rest of his girth followed.

"James, Albus and Hugo have got nothing on you!" Scorpius screeched "Your throbbing cock is the biggest I've ever seen or felt"

"I love the feeling of your tight hole" Harry declared "I enjoy the way it's stretching around to allow me to enter"

"You are the only one who gets this deep" Scorpius revealed.

"I can tell, I fit perfectly" Harry giggled.

As he began to pull Scorpius down, Harry began to feel his balls tense up, which felt even more intense now that they were tied so tightly. Scorpius was feeling so excited that he stroked his dick once, and that was enough for him to release. Warm, thick sperm went all over Harry's chest, and Harry scraped it up into his mouth.

"Now that's what I call pleasure!" Scorpius rejoiced "I want you to cum in my mouth"

"Get off then" Harry ordered "And open wide"

As Scorpius sat down on the edge of the bed, Harry stood up in front of him. Scorpius helped by licking at the head of Harry's member, which meant he was in perfect position. Scorpius watched as Harry's balls danced, and he shot his semen into Scorpius' mouth. It was swallowed, because there was so much of it that Scorpius couldn't talk.

"That gets better" Harry said "It was so good"

"You didn't disappoint me daddy" Scorpius replied.

As they got dressed again, Scorpius lay on top of Harry, and hugged him tightly. Harry genuinely felt that this made up for the fact he didn't see Albus or James, as Scorpius was so willing that he could fulfil both of their desires.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 57: Arthur Weasley & Fred Weasley

Summary:

Fred feels like his dad is disappointed in him, but discovers that this is not the case.

Notes:

As I already did Arthur/George, thought I may as well do Arthur/Fred too.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

For as long as he could remember, Fred had believed that his dad was always more fond of George. Sometimes, it was as if Fred didn't exist, and George didn't have a twin. It made Fred feel like he was a disappointment to Arthur, and therefore he had a strained relationship with his dad.

One morning, Arthur had woken up earlier than everyone else and was keen to go out and do some fishing. He knew that no one else would be interested, so he tried to get out whilst his family was still asleep, so that he could have a chance to chill out.

His plans were interrupted when he heard someone walking downstairs. To his surprise it was Fred, who was usually the last person to wake up every morning. He didn't know what to say, but knew his son would have to be the one to start the conversation.

"You're up early" Fred commented "What are you doing?

"So are you" Arthur reacted "And quite frankly, I could as the same of you"

"Where are you going?" Fred posed.

"I thought I'd go and do some fishing, do you want to join son?" Arthur replied.

"Okay dad, I guess I will" Fred agreed.

"Come on then" Arthur instructed.

After Fred got ready, they left to get to the nearest lake. Arthur wasn't really sure what to expect when they arrived. He set up his equipment ready, but could see that Fred looked completely disinterested in what was happening.

"Fred, what is going on with you?" Arthur wondered "Something clearly is bothering you, isn't it?"

"What does it matter dad?" Fred argued "Nothing about me matters, regardless of what you say"

"Of course it matters, you are my son" Arthur rejoined "So tell me what's happening"

"It's clear that you prefer George" Fred said "You always spend more time with him"

This greatfully confused Arthur, who didn't think he had ever really spent more time with George. He did however have something that he needed to say to his son. There was a pause before Arthur finally revealed a big secret.

"Okay, I think it's only fair that you know this" Arthur said "The thing is, you are more special to me than you can imagine"

"What are you talking about?" Fred reacted.

"I love you so much, more than just as my son" Arthur added.

"You are in love with me?" Fred retorted "As in, you are attracted to me?"

"That's right" Arthur confirmed "I've always wanted to show you"

In an instant, Fred's emotions had completely changed. He was now really happy, knowing how his dad really felt about him. He walked over and crashed their lips together, feeling his dad hold him close, before releasing himself.

"Please daddy, show me how much you love me" Fred begged.

"Okay son" Arthur replied.

"But first" Fred interjected.

As Arthur watched, Fred stripped himself, showing Arthur his lanky, pale body. His penis was already hard, and he wanted nothing other than for Arthur to get naked too. Sensing this, Arthur removed his clothes, showing his huge, throbbing dick.

"Please... Can I... Can I suck it?" Fred begged.

"Yes son" Arthur said.

He knelt down in front of his dad, taking the erect penis into his mouth. Arthur let out a grunt, as he felt Fred's mouth surround him. Every so often, Fred let out a muffled moan, sending vibrations through Arthur's body.

"That's right, worship your daddy" Arthur encouraged.

As he sucked, Fred began stroking himself, feeling his dick tingle with each action. It was long and thin, but nowhere near as big as his dad's. Arthur wanted to become a little rougher, so put his hands on Fred's head, holding him still as he thrust into his son's mouth.

"You want me to go further don't you?" Arthur teased.

Fred nodded in response, unable to talk as his mouth was quite literally full. After a few more minutes, Arthur released Fred and let his son catch his breath. When they looked at each other, Arthur smiled, and Fred was in awe.

"Get on your back" Arthur ordered.

"Yes daddy" Fred panted.

Getting onto his back, Fred waited for a few moments before Arthur lifted his legs up, and lowered his head between Fred's legs. He used one hand to stroke his son's penis, whilst his tongue had begun licking Fred's sweet hole.

"Oh daddy, I need to be punished" Fred moaned.

As Arthur went deeper, his tongue reached Fred's prostate, which caused his son to let out a loud screech in sheer pleasure. His penis began leaking pre-cum, as he enjoyed the happy sensation he was getting.

"Please, put your dick in me" Fred pleaded.

Letting out a chuckle, Arthur removed his tongue from Fred's hole, before positioning his penis at Fred's sloppy ass hole. As he pushed in, he could feel Fred stretch around him, and before long he was all the way inside him.

"Daddy, you're so big!" Fred screamed.

"You are correct" Arthur reacted.

As he started moving in and out of his son, Arthur felt a sense of power that had been lacking. Molly never let him be this assertive, so it was a welcome change. As he got faster, Fred began stroking himself once more.

"You are really making me horny" Fred gasped.

"And you're making me horny too" Arthur retorted.

"I think I'm going to shoot" Fred uttered.

"Let it go for me" Arthur encouraged.

With a few more strokes, Fred let out a small trickle of sperm, which went into his belly button. Arthur cleaned it up using his finger, before putting it on Fred's tongue, and signalling for his son to swallow it, which he did.

"How do you taste?" Arthur posed.

"Delicious daddy" Fred confirmed.

This prompted Arthur to remove himself from Fred, as he knelt down by his son's face, and started stroking. Fred held his tongue out, and waited for the cum to splash on it. After caressing Arthur's balls, he knew his dad was close.

"Here I go son" Arthur teased.

Finally, Arthur shot his semen into Fred's mouth, watching in amazement as Fred consumed every last drop of it without wasting a single bit. Sitting up, Fred was met with Arthur's lips, as they kissed lovingly.

"Never doubt how much I love you" Arthur said "Because I do Fred"

"I love you too daddy" Fred declared "You are my hero"

After kissing one final time, they got dressed and headed back to the house. Arthur put his arm around Fred, happy that he no longer had to hide his feelings, and that they could be happy together, even if others wouldn't understand.

Notes:

Thanks so much for reading.

In order to make up for some of the quick chapters I've done, I will do some sequels.

Will start uploading again soon...

Chapter 58: Cho Chang & Hermione Granger & Luna Lovegood (2)

Summary:

Cho experiences the time of her life as she has another day of passion with Hermione and Luna.

Notes:

I wanted to explore this ship more, as the chapter I wrote previously was a bit rushed.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

It had been a week since Hermione had hooked up with Luna and Cho. All three girls had enjoyed themselves, but hadn't seen each other since. During an outdoor lesson, Hermione decided to sit with them, instead of Ron and Harry.

They had all kept their relationship a secret from everyone, knowing that revealing it could cause them a lot of problems. In Hermione's eyes, that was fine, because she actually enjoyed keeping everything secret, it made her feel special.

Whilst she tried as hard as she could to pay attention, Hermione found herself distracted by the two girls she sat in between. She took some time to look at Luna's bright blonde hair, enjoying the way the sun made it look even prettier. Luna stared back, knowing that Hermione was probably really turned on at that point. Luna was fascinated by Hermione's intelligence, and to find out that Hermione was happy to impart her knowledge made everyone happy.

Cho tried to break their stares, and gently coughed to get the other girls' attention. She felt a little bit left out, but when Luna smiled, Cho was calm and collected. Hermione's eyes were more soulful than before, making Cho lose her breath momentarily. Cho was unique, in that she was kind and gentle to everyone, regardless of how badly she was treated by them. It made Hermione's heart warm up as she thought about them all being together again.

"Hey, do you want to hook up after class?" Luna wondered.

"I would love that" Cho agreed.

"That makes three of us then" Hermione chuckled.

As soon as the class was over, Luna and Hermione dragged Cho to the room of requirement. To their surprise, when they entered, all of the stuff from their previous visit was there. Cho felt herself get hot with excitement.

"Looks like we need to carry on where we left off" Cho stated.

"Do you think we could..." Hermione trailed.

"Go on" Cho encouraged.

"Can we use you as our slave?" Hermione affixed.

"Ooh, I like the sound of that" Luna giggled.

Cho simply nodded, feeling the urge come over her to strip. She didn't care that her clothes ripped, she didn't care that she was going to be restrained. If the last time was anything to go by, she was going to have a great time.

Hermione and Luna undressed slowly, making sure that they made Cho excited. Hermione then pushed Cho down on the bed, using her wand to tie her up. Hermione watched as Cho squirmed, but she wasn't done yet. She put a ball gag over Cho's mouth, making sure that Cho was unable to talk.

"You see, you've been a naughty girl" Hermione teased.

"And you need to be punished" Luna added.

Luna began by inserting her finger into Cho's pussy, feeling her get wet and tense up as she did so. Cho moaned under her gag, and this made Luna and Hermione wet simultaneously. Hermione quickly stopped Luna from fingering Cho, and kissed her.

"Let's put on a show for her" Hermione suggested "Before she reaches her climax"

"That's a great idea" Luna concurred "I want to feel you move around inside me"

Hermione bagan by pushing Luna against the wall, licking her pussy intently. As she inserted her tongue, Hermione felt Luna contract around her. She went deeper and deeper, before she found Luna's g-spot.

"Oh god!" Luna moaned "Hermione, that's so... g-good!"

Hermione could feel Luna getting so wet, and at the same time, she felt a dribble coming out of her clit. Luna couldn't control herself as she jerked slightly with every lick Hermione was giving to her.

"You invade me so well" Luna mumbled "I wish you could go deeper!"

Realising that she would need something more, Hermione found a strap-on and put it on. Luna got onto all fours, and rubbed her pussy seductively, as she tried to get herself ready for what was about to happen.

Cho was enjoying the sight that was in front of her, although of course she would rather be there getting involved with them. Her body felt hot, as she was becoming so horny that it wasn't going to take much for her to orgasm.

She watched as Hermione lined up the head of the strap on with Luna's entrance. Pushing in lightly at first, Hermione heard a squelching sound as she had covered them in lubricant. Luna whimpered as her clit was stretched.

"Oh my god!" Luna screeched "Please, give me all you've got!"

Hermione loved being in control as she moved in and then quickly out again. Luna's clit gripped onto the strap-on very tightly. It felt so weird to have this experience, but Hermione enjoyed the view that she had.

"Hermione, I'm not going to be able too-" Luna stated.

She couldn't hold onto herself anymore, as Luna squirted all over the strap on. It left a puddle of liquid on the floor, as Hermione removed the strap-on from Luna. Luna sat down on the floor as she tried to recover.

Seeing Luna's orgasm gave Hermione an idea, as she wanted to feel it too. She attached the strap-on onto Cho, who was eagerly moaning encouragement. Luna's orgasm still lingered on it, and it made things easier, as Hermione lowered herself on.

"Cho, you're going to give me a fun time!" Hermione declared.

She began bouncing on top of Cho, starting slowly, but she quickened the pace massively in a very short period of time. Cho enjoyed the force with which Hermione was banging down onto her, it made Hermione's boobs jiggle in a seductive way.

"It feels great doesn't it?" Luna posed.

"It's better than that!" Hermione moaned.

The motivation Hermione now had meant that she wasn't able to concentrate, as she looked down at Cho and saw her eyes were closed. This made Hermione know that Cho was having a good time, and that thought sent her over the edge, as she felt her pussy tense up, before her liquid squirted out.

"Wow, I've never experienced such a good feeling" Hermione claimed.

"Don't you think we should let Cho have her turn now?" Luna suggested.

Hermione looked at Cho, who was nodding enthusiastically along with that suggestion. Luna wanted to take the initiative this time, using the strap-on to give pleasure to Cho. She entered completely without warning, and Cho felt all 9 inches of the strap on inside of her.

"You feel that?" Hermione teased "The sheer stretch it gives you!"

Cho moaned loudly as Luna was thrusting quickly. None of them had slept with boys, but if the strap-on caused them this much pleasure, then they would never sleep with guys. Cho became tense, she could feel the orgasm approaching, and began to buck with the sensation.

"You close?" Luna wondered "Squirt when you feel all the pressure reach it's maximum"

Cho couldn't handle any of it anymore, her pussy was so stimulated that her juices were released, and they dribbled down onto the bed. Luna remained in place for a minute to make sure she Cho had finished. When she removed herself from Cho, they all had big smiles.

"I think I need a rest now!" Luna giggled.

"We all need to" Hermione concurred.

Getting dressed again, they untied Cho and repaired her clothes so that she could also get changed. Cho looked at both of them in slight shock at first, before she realised that everything had really happened.

"I'll be here, at your service" Cho pledged.

"We're always going to be here" Luna responded.

"You two are under my control, and I love you" Hermione concluded.

They shared kisses, before leaving the room of requirement and getting some confused faces from Harry and Ron. They remained silent, and left the boys wondering as this relationship was far to precious for them to share.

Notes:

I hope this was better.

Chapter 59: Harry Potter & Petunia Evans Dursley (2)

Summary:

Petunia needs Harry, and finds an inventive way to have fun with him, even with Vernon and Dudley in the house.

Notes:

This is a sequel I wanted to write due to popular demand.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Petunia was feeling refreshed, having a new vibrant energy ever since she slept with Harry. Knowing how much bigger he was than Vernon, Petunia tried to work out when she could next logically have a chance to do it once more.

There was one problem, which was that Vernon and Dudley were both staying home a lot more in the weeks that had passed. It left her feeling unsatisfied, and she had become distant from her husband, as it was his fault, after all.

As they sat down to eat dinner that evening, Harry could sense that something was up, seeing that Petunia wasn't acting like her usual self. He quickly gestured for her to join him in the hallway, as he became so concerned about her.

"What's wrong?" Harry posed.

"I want you" Petunia sighed "But they are still here"

"I know how you feel" Harry muttered "And I don't like this either"

"If only there was a way we-" Petunia said.

She didn't finish her sentence, remembering that there was a way for them to be discreet and have lots of fun without being caught. Petunia couldn't believe that she had never considered it before, but now was as good a time as any to suggest it.

"You know your wardrobe?" Petunia wondered.

"Yes, what about it?" Harry replied.

"There's a big part missing at the back of it, and on the other side it the bathroom" Petunia explained.

"What are you saying, exactly?" Harry questioned.

"If you get into your wardrobe, I can satisfy you as the part of the bathroom wall next to your wardrobe, can be removed" Petunia uttered "We used to use it to keep an eye on you"

"That's a great idea!" Harry beamed "That means no one will know!"

"And I will do all the work. I can lock you in your room, and lock the bathroom" Petunia giggled.

Petunia walked towards the stairs, grabbing Harry's arm to drag her up with him. She quickly pushed him into his own bedroom and locked the door, that way she could pretend to Vernon and Dudley that she was giving some kind of a punishment to Harry.

As soon as his bedroom door had slammed shut, Harry began to undress. As he removed his briefs, he felt his cock pop out proudly, and it was already starting to ooze some pre-cum. He opened the door to the wardrobe and emptied it, revealing the missing part at the back.

Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Petunia had locked the door and had quickly removed all of her clothes. She lightly rubbed her pussy in anticipation of what was about to happen. Climbing into the shower, Petunia stood happily in front of the missing wall, and could see Harry.

Looking down, she saw how excited he already was, and walked closer to her nephew. To start, she began by kissing him softly, allowing herself to become all consumed by what she had planned on doing. She could feel his dick rub against the edge of her clit.

"You are already wet" Harry observed "I guess you need this don't you?"

"I've needed it ever since last time" Petunia confirmed "So, what do you say we get the fun started?"

Harry nodded, and Petunia got onto her knees. Feeling the pulse in his cock, Harry grabbed it and directed his penis into his aunt's mouth. It felt moist, and he felt his heart go fast when she looked up at him.

"That's it, get me nice and sloppy" Harry teased.

Petunia really liked it when Harry talked to her in that way. She inserted a finger into her pussy, imagining what it would feel like to have Harry inside her again. She increased the suction a bit, but Harry stopped her.

"Is something wrong?" Petunia asked.

"No, I'm just getting over excited" Harry answered.

Petunia got on the floor of the shower, pulling Harry through the wall to join her. He wanted to give her a bit more attention, so Harry bent down and inserted his tongue into her vagina. He could feel her relax as he went, knowing that she was going to get lots of pleasure. She let out a loud moan, as she felt his tongue reach her g-spot. The walls of her clit, then wrapped tightly around his tongue, and his movements sent her into a trance.

"Harry, I need you right now!" Petunia ordered.

"Okay Petunia, I'm yours!" Harry declared.

She lifted her legs up, resting them on his shoulders, as Harry quickly rubbed lubricant inside her, and on his cock. He put the tip of his dick into her clit, and felt warmth surrounding him. He pushed all the way in, as she allowed him full access.

"I want your baby!" Petunia moaned "Please, I beg you, impregnate me!"

"That's what you want?" Harry rejoined "Then that's what you're going to get!"

His thrusts sped up, sweat poured down his face and Petunia felt herself being stretched. She was never able to feel this happy with Vernon, and the fact that Harry was dominating her, gave her even more excitement. Unable to contain it anymore, she squirted, but it didn't get far as it coated the entire length of Harry's penis.

"I love this so much!" Petunia screeched "But my womb needs your sperm!"

"It's locked and loaded" Harry responded "Are you ready for me to fire?"

"Damn right I am! Petunia retorted.

"Get ready!" Harry screamed.

He was rough, but it only took a few thrusts for it to happen. He felt his dick dance as he shot several big loads of semen into Petunia. She felt it travel up inside her, and held Harry in position until she had it all.

Harry was exhausted, and fell down beside Petunia in the shower. He put his arms around her, protecting her and giving her the chance to calm down once more. She kissed him passionately, as she felt his load travel deeper insider her.

Notes:

I really hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 60: Harry Potter & Hermione Granger (2)

Summary:

Left unsatisfied by Ron, Hermione finds more in Harry.

Notes:

Sorry for the slight delay.

I hope you enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Hermione had been trying to keep herself feeling positive and she had gained a lot of confidence ever since becoming friends with Harry and Ron. At the time, Harry was shy and couldn't find the courage to ask her out, but that didn't matter as Ron asked Hermione out, and she was very happy.

To her surprise, being in a relationship with Ron was very boring compared to the relationships that others had entered into. It was well known that most of them were having sex, but each time Hermione suggested it to Ron, he came up with an excuse.

She decided to have one last attempt before giving up entirely on the idea, and for that, she made sure that she looked irresistible to him. She put her hair up in ponytail, and wore a pretty blue frock that was went down to her knees.

As she wanted to get closure on it either way, Hermione promptly found Ron in the Gryffindor common room. He was stretched out across one of the seats, and at first Hermione thought he was sleeping. When Ron moved his head and looked straight at her, Hermione approached him.

"So Ronald" Hermione opened "How about tonight, we have a good time?"

"In what way Hermione?" Ron replied "What are you suggesting?"

"Come up to my bed, let's enjoy each other" Hermione proposed.

"I don't know" Ron sighed.

This made Hermione frustrated, as she had been let down so many times and she wanted to know why. Her heart was breaking, as she genuinely started to believe that Ron didn't care at all about her or her happiness.

"Am I ugly or something?" Hermione demanded.

"What? No of course not" Ron insisted.

"We've been going out for nearly a year" Hermione rejoined "Why can't we make love?"

"I'm just not feeling up to it yet" Ron explained "But I do love you"

Turning around, Hermione felt embarrassed at the fact that it had come to that conversation. She walked up to the boys dormatories in order to put a rose on Ron's bed, but she was distracted when Harry came in and caught her.

"Hermione?" Harry began "You're not supposed to be in here"

"I know, but Ron and I have gone through a rough time" Hermione said "I just wanted to give him a token of my love"

"What happened?" Harry wondered.

"I want to, you know, with him" Hermione retorted.

"Oh, I see" Harry reacted.

"The thing is, I really need that satisfaction" Hermione continued "And he keeps rejecting me"

Hermione didn't really want to go into further detail than that, but she was about to discover that she didn't have to. Harry smiled at her and moved close, and she was suddenly overwhelmed by the fact that he was sat next to her on Ron's bed.

"You know, if Ron won't do it" Harry giggled "Perhaps I can help"

"Are you..? Are you..?" Hermione struggled "Are you seriously suggesting that we...?"

"I'm saying that I have loved you since we first me" Harry responded "And I'd love to lose my virginity to you"

Hermione started to feel her heart pulsate slightly, she knew that this was going to result in cheating on Ron, but she had controlled her desires long enough. She slowly closed the gap between herself and Harry, kissing him.

"I'd love that too" Hermione agreed.

Hermione used her wand to quickly remove their clothes, and cover them both in continuous lubricant. Harry wanted to begin, by lightly rubbing Hermione's moist clit. He felt her tense at the touch, but he was more distracted by the fact that he had never touched a vagina before this.

"Harry, that feels so nice" Hermioned mumbled.

As he rubbed with slightly more aggression, he saw that Hermione was becoming even more wet. It coated his fingers and when he rubbed over a particular area and Hermione let out a loud moan, he knew that he must have found her g-spot.

He kept rubbing for several minutes, before seeing that Hermione had tensed. She couldn't last much longer, and squirted all over his hand. She had an orgasm that lasted for a couple of minutes. Lifting his fingers to his face, Harry paused.

"I wonder what it tastes like" Harry commented.

Quickly, he sucked the juices off of his fingers, and enjoyed the taste. It was different to anything he had before, and he wasn't quite ready to stop. Leaning down, he inserted his tongue, exploring Hermione's clit and collecting the remains of her orgasm.

"Harry, that was amazing!" Hermione beamed.

"Thank you Hermione" Harry responded "But, any chance you could return the favour?"

Hermione smiled, before stroking Harry's long, thick and erect penis. She loved the feeling of the veins as they throbbed, and when she looked, she saw that Harry was smiling. Harry's cock was perfect, and feeling a sense of duty, Hermione took it into her mouth.

"Your mouth, Hermione" Harry moaned "I love your mouth"

She began sucking harder, loving the way that Harry squirmed as she went. There was no other place Harry would rather be at this point in time, but as much as he was liking the experience, he wanted more.

"Hermione, I think we need to go further" Harry observed.

Hermione stood up, and was facing away from Harry as he prepared himself. He slowly positioned himself at Hermione's pussy, and started the the tip. He wanted to take his time, but Hermione had other ideas as she pushed back on him, allowing him to be fully inside.

"Are you ready?" Harry asked.

"Of course" Hermione answered.

Harry began moving in and out of Hermione passionately, it was all worth it to hear Hermione moan with pleasure, as she gripped tightly onto him. Hermione knew that there were going to be consequences, but she didn't care.

"Harry, shoot everything into me!" Hermione begged.

"But, what if-" Harry argued.

"I don't care what happens" Hermione interrupted.

"In that case..." Harry chuckled.

Harry went faster and could feel the sperm in his balls starting to move energetically in anticipation. It was ready to be released, and with one final push, his semen flowed freely into Hermione. He kept moving to fulfil her wishes to have all of it.

They separated, and as Harry smiled, Hermione felt like she was on top of the world. She no longer wanted Ron, she wanted Harry and after everything that had happened, Hermione was sure that Harry was her soulmate.

"I love you so much" Hermione declared "Ron and I are breaking up, so you and I will be together"

"I love you too" Harry concurred "And Ron is the one missing out, don't feel guilty as he had his chance"

Not wanting to get caught, Hermione quickly used her wand to dress them both, and she kissed Harry, enjoying his lips on hers. When she left, Hermione blew Harry a kiss. She knew that their relationship was only just beginning.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 61: End Of Part 1

That is Part 1 completed.

I hope you enjoyed reading it and I appreciate your support.

Chapter 1: Harry Potter & Draco Malfoy (1)

Summary:

Harry talks to Ron and Hermione about how he feels, before asserting himself.

Notes:

I wanted to do another Harry/Draco oneshot.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It could only be weird, and I really didn't understand why I felt this way. Of all the people I could be attracted to, why did it have to be Draco Malfoy? Not that it mattered at all, considering that I wouldn't ever tell him how I felt.

I could imagine how Ron and Hermione would react. Hermione would probably try her best to be supportive, but Ron would either be really mad, or would just mock me constantly, and I wasn't going to let that happen.

I was sat in the common room when Ron and Hermione entered. It felt weird at first, keeping a secret from them, but Hermione looked at me and knew that I was hiding something. She dragged Ron over and they sat down next to me.

"Harry, what's wrong?" Hermione wondered.

"I'm not able to tell you" I replied "If I do, I could lose you both"

"I doubt that would happen" Ron assured.

"I'm attracted to another guy" I revealed "Okay, that was easier than I thought"

I could see Hermione smile, and Ron was also smiling at me. It was good to know that they weren't angry, but this was where I got conflicted. I put that momentarily to the back of my mind, as Hermione hugged me.

"We love you so much" Hermione declared "Don't we Ron?"

"Yes we do mate" Ron concurred "Not in that way though"

"I guessed" I chuckled "But, ugh... I don't know if I should tell you"

"Tell us what?" Ron posed.

"If I tell you, you have to promise me that it will change nothing" I warned "That's what I need from you"

"Please, you know we will always be on your side" Hermione soothed.

This was the biggest obstacle, as my heart wanted me to proudly declare my love for Draco, but my head told me to reveal it in a calm and reserved manner. I could see Ron was getting a little impatient.

"The guy I like" I stated "It's M-Malfoy"

I had to wait for a moment to let that sink in, but to my surprise, Ron and Hermione just smirked at one another. I really didn't know what was going on anymore, as I just sat with my eyes wide open.

"Mate, you say that as if we're supposed to be surprised" Ron chuckled.

"It is sort of obvious" Hermione affixed.

"You knew about this?" I questioned.

"Mate, rubbing yourself whilst moaning the word Draco was a massive clue" Ron reacted "And it's perfectly fine"

"But he's a Slytherin" I argued "He's my sworn enemy"

"Actually, he's your soulmate" Hermione countered "And the longer you stay here, the longer you'll be waiting to find out how he feels"

They both hugged me again, before pushing me out of the common room to go and find Draco. About half way along to the Great Hall, I began having doubts, but now Hermione and Ron knew, I felt like I had all of the protection I needed.

In the Great Hall, I found Draco sat with Crabbe and Goyle. Feeling that I should be more confident, I stomped over and when I reached them, Crabbe and Goyle started to sneer as they looked at me with disgust.

"Go away" Goyle ordered "This isn't where you belong"

"Go on" Crabbe added "Be off with you"

"I want to speak to Malfoy" I explained.

"What do you want?" Draco asked.

"Can we talk?" I answered.

"Fine, what about?" Draco agreed.

Without giving Crabbe or Goyle the chance to stop me, I grabbed Draco by the arm and dragged him out of the Great Hall, and we got to the Greenhouses. The one at the end had long been abandoned, so I shoved him in and closed the door behind me.

"W-What are you d-doing?" Draco stuttered.

"I can no longer resist you" I teased "So now, you are going to be my slave"

"W-What?" Draco mumbled "N-no w-way"

"Stop denying it, you want this" I giggled.

I felt myself lose control, as I ripped his clothes off without regret. As soon as he was naked, he looked at me with wide eyes, and his cock started to get erect. I grabbed it, squeezing his balls for good measure.

"Right now, I bet you are fighting the urge to cum, aren't you?" I said.

"Y-yes, this... I can't..." Draco stammered.

I began to stroke him, feeling his body start to relax as he calmed down. He let out light moans, and as he began to get into it, I stopped. I knew I would have to make him beg, the thought of that turned me on.

"Don't stop" Draco pleaded.

"How much do you want this dick?" I wondered.

"More than anything" Draco admitted.

"Well, this is what you are getting" I laughed.

Taking my clothes off, I heard Draco gasp as he saw my penis. I was already erect, and much bigger than he was. I grabbed the back of his head and pulled him down to my dick. I shoved my cock into his mouth, and it didn't take much effort to get all the way in.

"That's it, gag on me!" I teased.

I held him there for a few more seconds, before taking my hand away. He didn't hesitate, and began sucking furiously on my member. I had to pinch myself, as I couldn't believe that this was really happening. He slurped on me for a while, as his gorgeous eyes looked up at mine.

"You know, you have a sexy ass" I complimented "And I have to feel how tight it is"

He pulled his mouth off of me, and turned around. I bent him over and looked at his hole, seeing that it was indeed very tight. I inserted my finger at first, and his hole gripped me securely. It almost didn't want to let me go.

"This ass belongs to me now" I observed "Is that understood?"

"Y-yes Harry" Draco agreed "I'm all yours"

It was the first time that he had ever called me Harry, but that was overshadowed by the fact that he was pushing against my cock, and I needed to do this. I placed my tip at the start of his ass, and pushed in forcefully, with Draco letting out a loud cry in pain.

"Ouch!" Draco screeched "Be gentle, it's so big!"

"Relax!" I ordered "This is what you wanted!"

I started slowly, but quickly got into my stride, moving in and out of Draco's tight hole with ease. I noticed that Draco was stroking himself, and to punish him, I smacked his ass, seeing it jiggle slightly as I did so.

"You need to be taught a valuable lesson!" I boomed.

"Give me your milk, your seed must fill me!" Draco encouraged.

I felt his hole contract around me, and as I looked down, he shot his load onto the table. It was only a little glob, but that wasn't a problem. I knew in reality, we were both looking forward to my orgasm.

"Get on your knees, right now!" I ordered.

"O-okay!" Draco stuttered.

Getting onto his knees with his tongue out, Draco looked at me, using his tongue to encourage me to climax. It didn't take long, as after three strokes, I released a big load of my sperm into his mouth, which after I'd finished, Draco swallowed.

"We need to be together" Draco observed.

"And we will be!" I beamed.

We lay down next to each other, Draco snuggling into my grip as I held him protectively. For the first time, I felt like I was in control and Draco seemed happy to fulfil all of my needs, which made me the luckiest guy in the world.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 2: Colin Creevey & Dennis Creevey

Summary:

Dennis has undeniable feelings and finds out that Colin has noticed.

Notes:

I've not tried this particular ship before, but thought it was worth trying.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Dennis wasn't normally horny, but recently he couldn't stop thinking about sex. Even though he had absolutely no experience of it, he couldn't help but wonder what it would be like. One thing he did know, was that he liked men with muscles.

One problem he had was that the only person he knew who met his requirements was his brother Colin. He didn't know how to approach this, or whether he even should say anything, but Colin was a kind person, and had started working out a lot more in recent months.

Everything changed one night when Dennis felt like he could no longer keep this secret from his brother. Knocking on Colin's bedroom door, he opened it slowly and watched as Colin was lifting some weights whilst sat on his bed.

"Hey" Colin began "You okay?"

"Um" Dennis replied "I'm fine"

"I'm not convinced, what's up?" Colin continued.

"You really want to know?" Dennis posed.

"Of course I do" Colin pledged "If I can help you in any way I will"

"Don't speak too soon" Dennis warned "You'll probably hate me after I say this"

Colin frowned slightly, as he didn't believe there was anything that he would be unable to help Dennis out with. Usually Dennis was the more outspoken one, but his voice was so soft and delicate that Colin could hardly recognise that it was his brother talking.

"Try me" Colin encouraged.

"Colin, did you know that I'm gay?" Dennis wondered.

"I guessed that, you weren't exactly subtle" Colin commented.

"What do you mean?" Dennis questioned.

"I've seen the way you look at me" Colin chuckled "Right now, you're thinking of ripping my tight shorts off to have look, aren't you?"

Dennis couldn't believe his ears, how could Colin have possibly known that? Dennis thought he was being discreet, but clearly he hadn't done a good job, as now he couldn't take his eyes off of Colin's bulge, which his brother rubbed in a seductive way.

"You don't need to be ashamed" Colin added.

"But we're brothers" Dennis responded "Isn't that a bit of a problem?"

"Who needs to know though?" Colin argued "I'm happy to do this if you want to"

Dennis was about to reply, when Colin removed his shorts, exposing his member to his brother. There was a pause where Dennis didn't know what to do, but Colin noticed his brother's anxiety, and tried to give Dennis an opportunity.

"Touch it" Colin instructed "Don't be scared.

"Are you sure?" Dennis responded.

Colin sighed and grabbed Dennis hand, placing it firmly around his dick. Colin enjoyed the feel of Dennis' hands, as they were softer and more delicate than his own. Dennis was in awe of everything, and was now becoming more eager.

"What do I do?" Dennis asked.

"Start my moving your hand up and down" Colin answered.

Dennis did so, and noticed that Colin was so much bigger than he had expected. He felt everything, all the way from the tip down to the base by Colin's balls. Colin removed his shirt, so was now fully naked, but when Dennis watched this, his first thought was to try sucking Colin's cock.

"Wow, I didn't expect this so soon" Colin chuckled "Keep it up"

There was silence whilst Dennis continued to use his mouth to stimulate Colin, and it was getting to the point where Dennis was now erect, and wanted to have some of the action as he worried that Colin may not return the favour.

"Please, suck me off" Dennis pleaded "I have to know what it feels like"

"Strip off then" Colin ordered.

As Dennis did so, he felt his breath becoming short. The anticipation for what was going to happen was so intense that he almost begged Colin to start, but as he sat down, Colin's hand was already gripping onto his cock tightly, and gently rubbed it so that Dennis got used to the feeling.

"Sit back and enjoy this" Colin encouraged.

"Please, I need this now!" Dennis declared.

Placing his mouth around the head of Dennis' penis, Colin began slowly going down. He held Dennis at the back of his throat for several seconds before coming back up. Dennis let out a loud moan, which made Colin feel good.

"I can't believe this took me so long" Dennis giggled "But I-"

To his shame, Dennis couldn't control himself and after a few more seconds, he shot a small load of his semen into Colin's mouth. He watched his big brother swallow it all, and it felt amazing until he realised that he had taken away Colin's enjoyment.

"S-sorry" Dennis stuttered "I-"

"It's fine" Colin assured "I'm glad I was able to make you reach your climax so quickly"

"But what about you? Why don't I let you climax too?" Dennis suggested.

"If you really want to help me, why don't you let me fuck you?" Colin retorted.

Dennis adopted a position on all fours before Colin could react. It made Colin laugh, but he didn't waste time. Dennis' saliva was still covering his dick, so he pushed in gently at first, not wanting to hurt his little brother.

"Does it hurt?" Colin enquired.

"No, it feels super" Dennis observed.

Colin then moved in and out of his brother's hole with much more force than before. He could feel Dennis relax, and that made everything much easier for them. As Colin kept going, Dennis looked back at him, and they smiled at one another.

"Where do you want my load?" Colin questioned.

"In my mouth" Dennis replied.

When Colin approached his climax, he removed his penis from his brother's hole, and walked up so he was next to Dennis' mouth. Stroking a few times was enough for Colin to release his sperm, which landed on Dennis' tongue. When he finished shooting, Colin lay down next to his brother, who licked around his lips and swallowed every last drop.

"We must do this again" Dennis said.

"You bet we do!" Colin agreed.

Colin gave his brother a kiss before they got dressed again, whilst Dennis now had more love and respect for his brother than ever. Sure, this relationship was going to have to be subtle, but they didn't care as long as they had a good time.

Notes:

What did you think?

Chapter 3: Harry Potter & Ginny Weasley (1)

Summary:

Harry gives a special surprise to Ginny during a night of intense pleasure.

Notes:

Another obvious ship I've not really explored.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ginny was really enjoying her relationship with Harry. Ever since they got together, everyone had given them all of the support in the world. It was a big relief to know that the rest of the Weasleys approved of their budding relationship.

They were always very intimate with each other, but Harry noticed that their sex could be enhanced, so he planned big surprise for Ginny. It was something that he felt a little stupid about not considering before, but as far as he was concerned, it was never too late.

Sitting on their bed, Ginny waited patiently for Harry to finish in the shower. Before settling down to sleep, Harry had promised to show her a good time, but he was keeping his enhancement a secret until they started.

"Harry, are you nearly finished?" Ginny called.

"Yes Ginny, I'm just coming" Harry replied.

Harry wrapped a towel around himself and walked into the bedroom. He saw Ginny was already naked, having been too excited to wait for any pauses. As Harry sat down next to her, he brought their faces together, connecting their lips lovingly.

"Are you ready for a night of passion?" Harry posed.

"I've been waiting all day for this" Ginny muttered.

Taking his towel off, Harry watched as Ginny gently rubbed his dick. It was semi erect, but a few rubs from Ginny made it rock hard, exposing his head, which was extra sensitive. As she slowly rubbed, she heard moans from Harry.

"You look bigger than last time" Ginny complimented.

"It's just the angle" Harry insisted "But I do have a surprise for you"

"Really?" Ginny enthused "I love surprises, what is it?"

"You'll have to wait and see" Harry chuckled.

Ginny was slightly frustrated, but this soon went away as she put Harry's penis into her mouth. She could taste his pre-cum, and that started making her wet. It was making her even more intrigued to find out what the surprise was.

"Keep going baby" Harry encouraged "You'll get a reward later"

As she kept sucking, Harry smiled as he thought about what he was going to give to Ginny. He started to push back into her mouth, but then she pulled away, causing Harry to now feel a little bit frustrated.

"Why did you stop?" Harry groaned.

"Because I want my surprise" Ginny responded.

"I'll make a deal with you" Harry said "Let me shag you, and I'll give you the surprise afterwards"

"You promise, this is not just a joke?" Ginny reacted "Because if it is"

"I promise" Harry pledged.

"Okay then" Ginny agreed.

Ginny lay on her back on the bed, rubbing herself slightly in preparation to accommodate Harry's dick. As Harry knelt in front of it, he positioned his cock up with her entrance, pushing gently inside of her pussy. It was a familiar feeling that he had loved ever since they first experienced sex.

"You are always so wet" Harry observed.

"And you're always so hard" Ginny countered.

As he began to thrust lovingly in and out of Ginny, Harry found himself feeling even more pleasure than he had experienced previously. He loved the squelching sound as he moved, and to see Ginny' facial expression made him even hornier.

"Oh god, you are turning me on so much" Ginny moaned.

"Is this what you want?" Harry responded.

"You know it is!" Ginny beamed.

"My penis is ready to spray!" Harry responded.

"It's time, you know what to do!" Ginny giggled.

Harry pulled out of Ginny's pussy, and she sat up. Harry was standing on the bed, stroking himself furiously as he felt his climax rapidly approach. Ginny made sure her mouth was close, and Harry started shooting, his fluid going down her throat.

"Aah, take it all!" Harry screamed.

Ginny kept her mouth open until Harry had finished, and rolled the sperm around her mouth, ensuring her whole tongue had been coated before swallowing the load. As Harry calmed down and sat on the bed, Ginny remembered something.

"Hang on, what about my surprise?" Ginny complained.

"Oh yes" Harry responded "You know how I'm a parcel mouth?"

"Yes" Ginny retorted "What about it?"

"This is your surprise, so lie back on the bed" Harry instructed.

Ginny did as she was told, and Harry used his wand, casting a spell so that his own tongue was now replaced by that of snakes. It was moving erratically, and he slowly inserted it into Ginny's clit, causing her to moan.

"That's the spot!" Ginny beamed "Lick it baby!"

Harry increased the movement, and as Ginny enjoyed it so much, he remained in place, almost as if his tongue was a vibrator. Ginny screeched as she squirted her juice onto Harry's tongue and into his mouth. She contracted around it several times as her orgasm took affect.

She calmed down and lay beside Harry, with their arms around each other. Ginny couldn't believe that Harry had given her such an enjoyable surprise, and she was very grateful to him. She looked at Harry lustfully.

"Next time, you can shoot inside my pussy" Ginny declared.

"I would love that" Harry agreed.

They both chuckled, before snuggling up to each other to fall asleep. When Ginny was asleep, Harry kissed her forehead and he was then able to drift off himself. He was looking forward to the next time that they would have fun.

Notes:

Thanks for reading.

Chapter 4: Harry Potter & Hermione Granger

Summary:

Hermione wants to explore new horizons, and starts by having sex with Harry.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of a new mini series featuring Harry, Ron and Hermione, based on a request I was e-mailed to create a threesome story for them.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Hermione didn't know what to do with herself. Even though she had a lot of things to do, all she could think about was having fun. She loved both Harry and Ron, but the problem was that she didn't know who she loved more.

It had reached the point where her studies had been affected, but she could no longer concentrate on anything else than the two boys. Whenever she saw either of them in the corridor, she stared at them lovingly.

She decided that it was time to find out once and for all what she wanted, and she was becoming wet at the thought of becoming intimate with them. Her pulse was racing, and she felt slightly naughty because of what she was planning.

In order to be fair, she decided that she would talk to whichever one she saw first. As she walked around the grounds, she found Harry and approached him. He smiled at her as she came closer, and she returned it.

"Hello Hermione!" Harry beamed.

"Hi Harry!" Hermione enthused.

"Are you okay?" Harry responded "You seem happier than normal"

"I'm brilliant" Hermione assured "And seeing you makes me happy"

"Oh really?" Harry wondered.

"Of course, because I love you" Hermione declared.

Hermione covered her mouth in shock, she didn't expect to tell Harry that quickly, but it was done now and she couldn't take it back. She started to worry that she had been a little bit full on, but Harry was still smiling at her.

"That's sweet, I love you too" Harry reacted.

"It goes deeper than that though" Hermione persisted "I really want too..."

"Really want to what?" Harry encouraged "Don't be shy, you can say it"

"I want to have sex with you" Hermione explained.

Harry intitally looked slightly puzzled, but when he realised what she had said, he had a smirk on his face. He had wanted Hermione secretly for many years, and now he had finally got a chance, which he wasn't about to let slip.

"If that's what you want, come with me" Harry instructed.

"Where are we going?" Hermione asked.

"Hagrid's hut" Harry answered "Don't worry, he's away on a job"

"Perfect!" Hermione beamed "Let's go!"

Harry held Hermione's hand and led her down to Hagrid's hut. He was already erect, and he couldn't wait to know what Hermione's pussy would feel like on his cock. He licked his lips anticipating their love making.

When they got to the hut, they quickly entered and Harry locked the door behind them. Before Hermione could say anything, he started to kiss her passionately as their lips were brought together. He loved the softness of Hermione's lips, but was distracted as both of them were getting undressed as they kissed.

Hermione began fingering her vagina, hoping to stretch herself out as she had seen how big Harry was and didn't want it to hurt too much. Harry gently started to stroke his own length, allowing himself to feel light pleasure.

"You know, my clit is so moist" Hermione observed "I'd love to feel your tongue in there"

Hermione lay on the table in the middle of the room, and opened her legs to give Harry full access. He lowered his head in between, and slowly started to lick the outside of her pussy. Hermione's breath became shaky, as sensation turned her on.

"Please, go in" Hermione begged "Let your tongue explore me"

Harry started to slowly push his tongue inside her, feeling the walls of her pussy pull apart as he got deeper. It was very sloppy as she became more moist, her juices mixing nicely with his warm saliva.

"Harry, I need more" Hermione persisted "I need your dick"

"You want me inside you?" Harry teased "This throbbing member wants to invade you"

Hermione rested her legs on Harry's shoulders, and just as he was about to enter, Harry leaned over and kissed her lovingly, allowing his dick to push in slightly as he did so. She let out a moan, that was muffled in their kiss.

Hermione felt her Hymen tear and now she was no longer a virgin. Harry could feel that she was tightly gripping him, but that made it feel more sensual. He moved in and out of her, knowing he was stimulating her g-spot.

"Harry, god this is intense!" Hermione screeched.

"I love this Hermione!" Harry moaned.

He continued thrusting in and out of her, and she suddenly buckled, as her orgasm hit. She contracted around him and squirted all over his cock. This caused Harry to go over the edge, shooting his load deep inside her.

Harry remained inside after he finished, because he was enjoying the feeling of being this intimate with her. Hermione sat up slightly in order to kiss him, but doing so moved her pussy away and his cock plopped out.

"You made me so happy" Harry muttered.

"As did you for me" Hermione reacted.

So now Hermione had been with Harry, she was even more determined to know what it would be like to be with Ron. She didn't want to be labelled a slut, but if she was ever going to find out the truth, she kenw she would have to sleep with Ron as well.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 5: Ron Weasley & Hermione Granger

Summary:

Hermione bumps into Ron and injures him, but uses it to her advantage.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the Harry/Ron/Hermione series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After saying goodbye to Harry, Hermione quickly left Hagrid's hut. She wanted to go and have a shower, as Harry's sperm had dried onto her skin and she didn't want there to be any trace of it on her as she walked around the grounds.

She felt wonderful having lost her virginity, but she then realised that if she got to sleep with Ron, he would know that he wasn't her first. It was something she was very concerned about, but she couldn't change it now.

As she walked, she wasn't concentrating and accidentally bumped into somoene. She had knocked them down as she tripped over, and when she saw who it was, her heart stopped momentarily. It was Ron, who looked like he had hurt himself badly.

"Oh god Ronald!" Hermione screamed "I'm so sorry!"

"It's okay Hermione" Ron assurred "I've just hurt my right arm and leg"

"Can you move them?" Hermione wondered.

"Ow, I can but they hurt so much" Ron explained.

Hermione helped Ron to his feet, putting his arm around her shoulder to balance. As they began to walk slowly, Hermione began feeling hot by the closeness, but was taken by surprise when Ron started talking.

"So, I saw that Harry and you got jiggy" Ron commented.

"W-what?" Hermione stuttered.

"I followed you to Hagrid's hut" Ron continued "And also I'm always horny, I know what dried in cum looks like"

"Oh really?" Hermione reacted "Did you watch us then?"

"I started to but then I knew I wouldn't be able to be subtle so I left, you both turned me on" Ron said.

"He flooded me with cum" Hermione replied.

Ron was becoming erect, and Hermione was becoming moist but as they arrived at the Common room, Hermione suddenly realised something. It was not something she expected, but when she replayed Ron's last sentence in her head, she knew it was true. She sat Ron down before sitting next to him, and tried to delve into Ron a bit.

"Ron, do you like Harry?" Hermione questioned.

"I do, he's sexy" Ron declared "But I also like you too Hermione, you're gorgeous"

"Thank you" Hermione responded "Does that explain why you seem to have no room left in your trousers?"

Ron couldn't help but feel horny, as not only was he looking at Hermione, but she had Harry's semen dried on her robe. The only problem he had now, was that he couldn't move his right arm or leg without being in pain, so he needed help.

"It might do" Ron confirmed "This probably will sound a little perverse, but do you think you could help me out?"

Hermione smiled with devilish overtones, knowing that now she would get to experience Ron. She had no problem with the idea, and she was growing to love the perversion. It made her feel hornier than she was with Harry.

"I thought you would never ask" Hermione agreed "But where do you want to start"

"First, can you get undressed?" Ron requested "Please?"

Hermione stood up and slowly did a strip tease for Ron, throwing her robe to him. He watched as she pulled off every item of her clothing, until he saw her fully naked. Her breasts were perky, and her clit was inviting.

"I just want to do something" Ron stated.

"What is it?" Hermione asked.

"This" Ron answered.

Ron took Hermione's robe and found the dried in cum that was on there. He pulled it up to his nose to inhale the scent, before he licked every last bit off. Hermione had started to finger herself as he did it.

"Now, will you get me undressed?" Ron continued.

"Of course I will" Hermione retorted.

Hermione began by removing Ron's robes, followed by his jumper and tie. She had to be careful as she knew he was in pain. As she removed his shirt, she saw that he had a faint six pack, which she began kissing causing Ron to squirm.

"Hey, don't just kiss my abs" Ron chuckled "I have lips too ya know!"

Hermione raised herself so she and Ron were face to face, before crashing their lips together in a moment of passion. There was nothing between them, as their faces rubbed against each other. She pulled away, before removing Ron's shoes and socks, followed closely by his trousers.

"You wear pink briefs?" Hermione questioned.

"I like to be unique" Ron reasoned.

Ron felt a little uneasy, but when Hermione smiled again he relaxed. She pulled his briefs off, revealing his erect member. She noticed that the head of his cock was much wider than the shaft like a mushroom. She started by stroking the head, surprised at how quickly the pre-cum was coming out.

"I guess you are excited" Hermione observed.

She then moved her hand down to his shaft, and stroked it lightly before taking the head into her mouth. She sucked intensely, making Ron's body go stiff as he enjoyed the sensation that was going through him.

"So hot and moist" Ron moaned.

Removing her hand, she took his dick completely into her mouth, but as the head reached her throat, she had to gag. It was smooth and pleasant to touch, and Ron loved how warm his member was now feeling as it was surrounded by Hermione's mouth.

"Hermione, I have to know what your pussy feels like" Ron pleaded.

Hermione squatted over Ron, before lowering herself down. As the head pushed it, she felt a bit of pain, but then she went further down and he as fully inside her. She could feel his balls touching her flaps.

"You are big" Hermione giggled.

"Bounce on me" Ron instructed.

Starting slowly, she began to pull up before lowering herself down again. Ron enjoyed the sight of her breasts jiggling, and he was beginning to tingle. Hermione felt the same as she did with Harry, as Ron's big head was stimulating her g-spot. His head was so big that it became stuck inside her.

"I'm not going to be able to pull out" Ron said.

"Then shoot deep inside me, Harry did" Hermione instructed.

Knowing that Ron was getting close, Hermione went fast. She wanted to ensure that she could get everything out of him, but in going so fast she felt her own climax approach. She bounced even faster and squirted all over him.

"You're so wet and juicy!" Ron declared.

"And you're hard and horny" Hermione reacted.

As her grip pulsated around him, Ron felt his cock throb, releasing his seed into Hermione. His head trapped his cum inside her, and when she felt it was okay, Hermione lifted herself off and lay down on top of Ron.

"So, how was it?" Ron wondered "Compared to Harry?"

"It was exactly the same" Hermione assured "In fact, I have an idea"

"Do tell" Ron encouraged.

"Let's go and talk to Harry in the morning" Hermione suggested.

Ron nodded in agreement, and Hermione used her wand to cast a spell to dress them again. She knew that there was only one thing left to do with Ron and Harry, and in the morning, she would hopefully get to do it.

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 6: Harry Potter & Ron Weasley & Hermione Granger

Summary:

Ron and Hermione make Harry a suggestion he cannot refuse.

Notes:

This is Part 3 of the Harry/Ron/Hermione series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The next morning, Harry woke up slightly later as he had a lie in. As he sat up, he was immediately greeted by Ron and Hermione, and this made him feel a little confused. It was nice to be with them, but they took him a bit by surprise.

"Oh, morning" Harry began "What's going on?"

"Hi mate" Ron greeted "Did you sleep well?"

"Very much so" Harry replied "But why are you two here?"

"I had an idea, and I wanted to see what you thought" Hermione responded "Is that okay?"

"Fine with me, what is it?" Harry wondered.

Hermione looked at Ron, the two sharing a very cheeky smile with each other, before she took a deep breath to prepare herself. She knew it probably wouldn't be a big deal, but she had never proposed anything like this before.

"As you know, you and I made passionate love in Hagrid's Hut" Hermione uttered "Ron saw us"

"Oh, did he?" Harry chuckled "Sorry, did that hurt you?"

"Not at all" Ron retorted "I had sex with Hermione last night and it was amazing"

Ron felt good saying that, but then he saw the look on Harry's face, which was one of shock. Then Harry started to guess where this was going. He tried to play dumb, so that they would explain everything to him.

"So what is your idea?" Harry posed.

"We want to show you a good time" Hermione revealed "So we want to invite you to have a threesome with us"

Harry smiled, as he was very much in support of that idea. He noticed that Ron looked a little bit sad about something, which then made him worry. Harry cared very deeply for Ron and hated seeing him upset.

"I'm in on that!" Harry declared "But Ron, what's wrong?"

"Before we do this, I have to tell you something" Ron sighed "Please don't be mad with me"

"Why would I ever be mad at you?" Harry wondered "You're my best friend"

"Harry, I'm bisexual" Ron said "And I fancy you as much as I fancy Hermione"

Ron couldn't look at Harry now that he had finally revealed the truth, but Hermione held his hand to offer her support to him. Harry instantly stood up and gave Ron a big hug, holding him close for no less than several seconds.

"Ron that's cool" Harry assured "Wait, when Hermione said you both wanted to show me a good time..."

"Yes, she meant that I wanted to have sex with you" Ron confirmed "I've wanted to for so long"

Harry knew that he was going to suddenly become very masculine, as Ron and Hermione were offering to fulfil his every need. He stripped himself of his boxers, exposing his erect member, and laughed lightly when he saw Ron and Hermione drooling.

"Are you going to just sit there, or get to work?" Harry questioned.

"What do you want us to do?" Ron replied.

"Suck me" Harry ordered "But get naked first"

"Wait, what about the others?" Hermione wondered.

Harry found a long piece of cloth and wrapped it across from both his and Ron's beds, enchanting it so that it had the same effect as his invisibility cloke and also soundproofing it so they could be as adventurous as they liked.

"Better?" Harry asked.

"Better" Hermione answered.

Ron and Hermione quickly undressed, their desires being too strong for them to take their time. They knelt either side of Harry, who put one arm each on their shoulders. To begin, Hermione began sucking Harry's cock, and Ron watched in awe as she did.

"Wow, you are getting him so slick" Ron commented.

"If you want me inside you, I'll need to be" Harry joked.

Hermione began rubbing Harry's balls, rolling them around in her fingers. She looked up and watched as Ron kissed Harry, the two boys lips meeting softly. It turned her on and she could feel her pussy getting wet.

"Wait Hermione" Harry interrupted "Please, let Ron have a go"

She knew that this needed to happen, and gladly released Harry's dick from her mouth. Ron took it into his hands and stroked Harry's penis lightly, before steadily putting his mouth around his friend's throbbing prick.

"Ron, that's deep" Harry moaned "I love it"

"That's it Ron, suck him" Hermione encouraged.

Ron really enjoyed the feel of Harry's member, hoping that it wouldn't hurt too much when it came to having it in his ass hole. Harry chuckled at the feeling, as Ron's mouth was even more wet than Hermione's was.

"Okay, it's time for us to go a bit further" Harry said "Hermione, get on all fours on the bed"

"And what am I to do Harry?" Ron posed.

"You go at her head end Ron, I'll stay by her clit" Harry explained "Hermione, you can suck Ron and I'll shag you"

Hermione got on all fours, becoming wetter by the second as she looked forward to having both of them inside her at the same time. Ron lowered himself in front of her face, and she happily took him into her mouth, sucking slowly.

"That's great" Ron whispered.

Harry lined himself up with Hermione's entrance, pushing into her pussy roughly and causing her to moan loudly, which caused vibrations to go through Ron's dick. Hermione was getting so much stimulation that she squirted within a minute, coating Harry's dick and easing his movement.

"You're so naughty" Harry laughed "Creaming on me like that"

"Impregnate her" Ron suggested "Don't hold back"

Harry didn't need any more encouragement, as he had quickened his pace so much that it almost felt as if Hermione was using a vibrator. He gave a big thrust, releasing his seed deep into her womb and coating her insides.

"Harry, are you finished?" Ron wondered.

"Why?" Harry replied.

"Can you put your dick into my hole?" Ron requested.

"Okay, you get on your back and Hermione lie on top of him" Harry agreed "Do a 69 for me"

They did as he asked, which enabled Hermione to suck on Ron's dick whilst he would be able to lick the remains of Harry's cum from Hermione's clit. Harry lifted Ron's legs up onto his shoulders, and slowly entered his friend's ass.

"Ow, Harry!" Ron screamed.

"Calm down, it'll get better" Harry pledged.

As Ron felt Harry move, he felt his cock become even harder. He had never felt this pleasure, and was enjoying the taste of juices coming from Hermione. Her squirt and Harry's load was sweet and delicious.

"Ron, I'm gonna..." Harry mumbled.

Harry shot another load, this time into Ron's ass. He held himself inside his friend, whilst Hermione sucked furiously on the ginger's cock. In no time, he shot his load uncontrollably into her mouth, emptying himself of sperm.

Collapsing down on the bed, Harry lay in the middle with the other two either side of him. He kissed Ron, and then kissed Hermione, with the latter providing him with a taste of Ron's load. They were all exhausted.

"That was amazing!" Harry beamed.

"We'll be your slaves forever" Hermione declared.

"I'd love that" Ron concurred.

They snuggled up together, allowing the privacy that the invisibility and soundproofing had provided them with. Ron was now happy that he was bisexual, as he knew that would be able to act upon his feelings as he pleased.

Notes:

Part 4 coming soon.

Chapter 7: Harry Potter & Ron Weasley

Summary:

When Hermione goes to catch up on her work, Harry and Ron have some fun.

Notes:

This is Part 4 (Final Part) of the Harry/Ron/Hermione mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The three of them had fallen asleep, and Harry was the first to wake up. It had only been a couple of hours, but they had needed rest after their morning activities. Fortunately the invisibility cloth was still up, so he didn't have to worry about being seen.

"My Mione" Harry chuckled "And my Ron"

He kissed them both on the forehead, feeling nothing other than love and admiration for both of his friends. They were snuggled up closely, and he could feel both of them breath on his chest as they slept.

Hermione woke up and let out a grunt, which in turn woke Ron up. Harry was happy that they were now awake, although he did enjoy watching them asleep as they both looked very cute. They both looked up at him smiling.

"Hello sexy" Hermione greeted.

"Hi sweetie" Harry replied.

"I missed you both whilst I was asleep" Ron added.

"You looked adorable when you both cuddled me" Harry complimented.

It was a nice feeling for them all to be together, but Hermione felt that it was time to go and catch up on her studies, now that she had achieved her goals and knew that she could get them again. She stretched to wake herself up fully.

"I don't think I can have another orgasm until next week" Hermione giggled "But you two should have fun, I've got to go and study"

"Okay Hermione, speak to you later" Ron responded.

"Bye honey" Harry affixed.

She quickly got changed again, and gave both of them a kiss on the lips before leaving. After their girlfriend had left, Ron moved closer to Harry again, snuggling with him for a while and allowing their bodies to wrap together before Harry broke the silence.

"So, I couldn't help but notice how big the head of your cock is" Harry complimented.

"Yes, it's big but your dick is longer" Ron reacted.

"Hey, size isn't everything" Harry assured.

Ron smiled again, he was in a trance and couldn't help but go dreamy eyed at his dark haired boyfriend. His voice was so soft and loving, and despite everything he'd gone through, Harry was always so kind to everyone.

"You know, I really enjoyed it when you dominated us" Ron explained.

"I enjoyed it too" Harry rejoined "It made me so hard"

"And I would love to do it again" Ron retorted "To have you control me"

Giving Ron a kiss, Harry began to think about some interesting things he could do with Ron, knowing that he was going to be in complete control. He began to stroke his cock lightly, before taking Ron's cock in his free hand.

"I am going to suck on your head" Harry stated.

Harry lowered his head down and sucked on Ron's bulging head, hearing him squirm with excitement as he did so. Ron lay back and allowed it to happen, and he felt a chill go his body at first, before he relaxed.

"Your balls look inflated, and I'm going to make sure you are empty after this" Harry continued.

"Please, my load is growing and I need to get it out" Ron moaned.

Harry spat on Ron's dick, watching it glisten before returning it to his mouth. He started sucking faster and could feel Ron tense up, but just before he reached orgasm, Ron was left frustrated as Harry stopped.

"W-what are you doing?" Ron posed.

"You can't orgasm yet" Harry reacted.

Harry climbed on top of Ron, inserting the redhead's cock into his virgin hole. Harry used his wand to put lubricant over himself and Ron, and after inserting just the tip, began to push down, allowing himself to be stretched.

"Do I feel good?" Harry pressed.

"Fantastic" Ron moaned.

Harry began bouncing, his butt cheeks jiggling as the hit Ron's body when Harry went balls deep. He went quicker and quicker and had planned to stop before Ron got carried away, but he waited too long, and felt Ron shoot a big load into his ass.

"That's it, fill me up" Harry teased.

"Aah, Harry stop" Ron begged.

"No Ron, I need to ensure you have no sperm left" Harry giggled.

After bouncing one last time, Harry could feel that Ron was no longer having his orgasm and climbed off of him. He took Ron's cock into his mouth, just to taste him one last time, and also to tease Ron a little bit.

Giving Ron a kiss, Harry lay back down himself, and pulled Ron on top of him, getting no complaints as he did so. He pushed in as deep as he could and Ron gasped slightly before letting out a loud, pleasurable moan.

"Harry, you just touched my prostate" Ron whispered.

"Just enjoy it, it's my time now Ron" Harry reacted.

Harry used his hands to pull Ron down before pushing him up again, and after a while Ron's hole was relaxed and gave Harry no resistance. Harry took comfort from the familiar warmth of Ron's ass, and tried to last as long as he could.

"Ron, I'm close" Harry commented "Quick get off of me, and lie on the bed"

Ron climbed off of Harry promptly and lay down. Harry began stroking himself frantically, feeling his balls start to dance as they prepared to release his fluid. He started to breath heavily, getting into his stride, and then it happened.

"Open up!" Harry ordered.

Ron opened his mouth, and allowed Harry to shoot his semen inside. He waited for Harry to finish, and as there was so much cum, Ron had to make sure he didn't drop any of it, before swallowing enthusiastically. Harry pulled Ron up so they were both standing, and gave him a long kiss.

"You know how to please a guy" Harry giggled.

"I'm yours, you're my only boyfriend" Ron declared.

They quickly got dressed and took down the invisibility cloth, finally getting back to their normal day. Walking to the Great Hall to eat lunch, they found Hermione and she looked at them with knowing eyes, laughing lightly.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 8: Albus Severus Potter & James Sirius Potter

Summary:

Albus visits James during the night, and they discover something special.

Notes:

Wanted to write this oneshot about my favourite ship.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Albus was never the best when it came to being discreet. James always knew when his brother was around, he knew that Albus watched him shower, and James was aware of the fact that his brother watched him jerk off.

James was the one who tried to make things interesting. He would sleep on top of his bed, clad only in boxer shorts. Albus was trying to take a peak at his brother, and to James, this was the opportunity for some fun.

This led up to one night when Albus couldn't control himself anymore. He had decided to take a leaf out of his brother's book and wear only boxer shorts to bed. Carefully, he walked across the hall to his brother's room.

Taking a peak, he saw James in all of his glory, loving the way that his brother's muscles were being displayed so gratifyingly. James wasn't asleep, and could hear Albus' footsteps. He watched his younger brother lock the door and put a silencing charm around the room.

Just as Albus was approaching him, James decided that he was going to catch his brother. He had a fairly good idea of what Albus wanted to do, and he was happy to help him out, even if he was going to embarrass him.

The atmosphere changed as more and more lust was felt by each of them. Albus slowly lowered his head down to James', wanting to move clsoe enough so that their lips crashed. Once he was less than an inch away, James grabbed Albus and crashed their lips together.

"W-what is going on James?" Albus posed.

"Shouldn't I be asking that of you Albus?" James countered.

"I didn't know you were awake" Albus stated.

"You do now!" James chuckled.

Not wasting any time, James pulled down his boxer shorts, and exposed his thick cock for his brother. Albus had just taken his own boxer shorts off when he saw James' prick. His tongue hung out of his mouth, letting drool fall down.

"Come on bro!" James ordered.

"O-okay" Albus stuttered.

Tentatively, Albus lay down next to his brother, before he grabbed his brother's erect dick. It was bigger than his own, and was hot in his hand. James reached down and wrapped his hand around Albus' dick, causing a moan from his brother.

"Wow, you have a big penis!" Albus declared.

"Thank you, your penis is nice" James complimented.

It was the first time that they had ever felt so close to each other, and James was noticing that Albus had started thrusting into his hand. He realised that his brother loved to be dominated, but he didn't expect him to be so horny.

"God, Jamie!" Albus moaned.

Without warning, Albus shot a load of semen over his brothers stomach, prompting James to wipe it up with his own hand, and guide the liquid into his mouth. He swallowed it all, and Albus looked away, feeling embarrassed.

"What's wrong?" James wondered.

"It happened quickly" Albus complained.

"So, you enjoyed it" James observed.

"But now you have already enjoyed me" Albus persisted.

"Alby, you've still got work to do for me to be satisfied" James cackled.

Grabbing the back of Albus' head, James pushed his brother down to his cock. Ensuring he was positioned correctly, James pushed Albus' mouth down so it was around his cock, sending more lust through James' body.

"You have a great mouth" James muttered.

After noticing that Albus was bobbing up and down on his own, James removed his hand and allowed himself to relax. He felt his brother's warm mouth surrounding him, making his length wet with saliva that resulted in his member glistening in the light.

"You love this don't you?" James teased.

He heard Albus moan enthusiastically, and speed up slightly with the encouragement. James was fully aware of the fact that he was getting close, but didn't want it to end yet. He pulled his brother off of his shaft, causing Albus to look sad.

"Have I done something wrong?" Albus uttered.

"No, I'm getting close, and I think you want me inside your ass" James reacted.

"I do, so badly" Albus confirmed.

Feeling at his most powerful, James pushed Albus onto his back, lifting his younger brother's legs up. He was able to get a look at Albus' pink hole, knowing that his brother couldn't wait to get it stretched out.

"I need to get you ready" James explained.

"What are you going to do? Albus enquired.

There was a small pause, before James bent down and positioned his face next to Albus' hole. He stuck his tongue out, and began licking at his brother's entrance. This caused Albus to gasp, as his older brother started pushing his tongue inside.

"This is amazing, truly brilliant" Albus whispered.

Albus had never felt such pleasure before, as his brother continued to take control of him. There was a nice warmth to the sensation, and James made Albus feel so loved and protected, that Albus felt as if he was in heaven.

James was finally satisfied that Albus was ready for them to go all of the way. He removed his tongue from his brother's hole, before rubbing his own penis to ensure it was rock hard. Albus felt butterflies in his stomach.

"Are you ready?" James posed.

"Please, do it!" Albus begged.

It started with James positioning himself at his brother's hole, pushing the tip in slowly as he didn't want to hurt Albus. When he discovered that Albus wasn't in pain, James pushed all the way in roughly, before pulling out again.

"That's the best!" Albus declared.

"It's going to be great, I promise" James assured.

As James began thrusting in and out of his brother, Albus felt like he was on top of the world. His brother was stretching his hole, and he couldn't think of anyone else he would rather lose his virginity to.

"I can't get enough!" Albus continued.

"Me neither, in fact I'm close" James reacted.

"Shoot it on my stomach" Albus pleaded.

"Whatever you want bro" James concurred.

This caused James to increase his speed, as Albus' hole gripped onto him very tightly. The pleasure was immense and James knew he couldn't control himself anymore. Removing his cock from Albus, James moved to his brother's side, before stroking himself.

"This is so hot, give it to me" Albus encouraged.

"You can have it, here you go!" James boomed.

Feeling his penis twitch, a huge load of semen was released all over Albus' stomach. It was thick and hot, and Albus couldn't resist tasting it. He collected it all up in his hands, before pushing it into his mouth and swallowing what felt like gallons of cum.

They lay down next to each other, Albus snuggling lovingly into his brother's larger frame. As he wanted to make sure Albus knew how much he was loved, James kissed Albus once again, allowing their lips to move in sync.

"You know, I love you so much Albus" James assured.

"Thank you, I love you too James" Albus rejoined.

Moving closer than ever before, they held one another as they started to fall asleep. Albus was so happy that he had slept with James, and wanted to do it again. James on the other hand, hoped Albus wouldn't have to sneak around next time.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 9: Ginny Weasley & Percy Weasley & George Weasley & Fred Weasley & Ron Weasley

Summary:

Ginny decides to have some fun with her brothers.

Notes:

Based on this request.

"Basically, a woman of your choosing has multiple males take turns creampie-ing until she wears them all out but her appetite isn't quenched so she keep moving on through everyone she knows. If you want to add LGBT themes you can have some of the males performing oral sex on the others to get them ready or as clean up"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ginny knew exactly how to get what she wanted. Being the only daughter in her family, she didn't have to do anything special to receive good things. Her mum and dad had certainly made her feel important, so she used this to her advantage.

Even though a few of her brothers had already moved out, Percy, George, Fred and Ron were still living at home. She loved them all of course, but she figured that it was about time that she became fully assertive of them.

Their parents were out so Percy was in charge. The guys were sat on the sofa, watching the TV as she watched on. Having 4 extremely fit brothers made it difficult for her, as she was horny. Her head kept trying to stop her from doing this, but she was no longer in control.

Taking the initiative, she walked towards them, turning the TV off in order to get their attention. She wasn't surprised when they all groaned, but hearing them complain turned her on, and she needed to get satisfaction.

"What the hell!" Ron complained.

"We were watching that!" Percy boomed.

"But now, you are watching me" Ginny replied.

"Put the TV back on" George ordered.

"Or there will be a problem" Fred added.

"That's not going to happen" Ginny insisted.

She quickly got out her wand, pointing it at her brothers in an almost threatening way. They suddenly looked very nervous, and this was just the beginning of her plan. She looked at them, with a mischievous smile on her face.

"What are you doing?" Ron asked.

"You'll see" Ginny answered.

"Just stop" Percy argued.

"One thing is going to stop" Ginny reacted "And that's the fact that you have clothes on"

Waving her wand, she stripped all of her brothers of their clothes, which made them stop moaning as they couldn't speak. She noticed that they were all flaccid, so she removed her clothes, and started to get more seductive.

"You really want this" Ginny teased "You all want my pussy don't you?"

"W-wh..." Percy struggled.

"Well..." George muttered.

"We..." Fred mumbled.

"Fine, we do" Ron sighed.

Ginny watched in satisfaction as her brothers began to stroke themselves, showing off the fact that they were all blessed with massive cocks. As her parents would be returning in less than an hour, she knew she would have to be quick.

"Percy, come over here" Ginny requested.

"Okay" Percy agreed.

Percy walked over to Ginny, and she lay on her back on the coffee table. Percy saw how wet her clit was, and began to slowly insert his throbbing dick into her. Hearing the initial squelching sound, Percy found himself more horny, and moved enthusiastically.

"You go Percy!" George encouraged.

"It's the best!" Fred affixed.

"Stretch her out for us" Ron said.

With the encouragement of his brothers, Percy didn't take long. He thrusted into her and she wrapped her legs around, pulling him fully in, before loosening her grip. Feeling his orgasm, Percy pulled out most of the way, leaving his head in her as he shot his cum.

"It's warm Percy" Ginny moaned.

Percy removed himself fully, and they watched as his sperm started to dribble out. Ginny wasn't satisfied just yet though, and looked at George. She gestured for him to join her, and he smirked happily. She pushed him down onto the table, and sat on top of him, lowering herself onto George.

Before anyone moved, George enjoyed the feel of Percy's semen on his shaft. It provided an excellent lubricant that made him feel safe. Ginny began by jumping lightly, before George grabbed her hips and began driving himself inside her.

"George, you look so good right now" Fred stated.

"Thanks Fred" George reacted.

Fred couldn't wait for his turn, but he then decided to help George out by pushing Ginny down onto him. George was able to release his hands, taking some of the strain off. Fred knew that George was going to release, so he let go of Ginny, who pulled nearly all the way up off of George.

"Don't hold back" Ginny whispered.

Ginny felt George shoot onto the edge of her clit, and blew bubbles with it for a few moments. She got off of George and he stood up, feeling absolutely spent. Not feeling restrained, Fred walked over and licked Ginny's pussy, tasting his twin's cum. Fred wasn't sure who he wanted more at that point.

"It's your turn Fred" George rejoined.

"I need your help" Fred said.

"Whatever you need to help him with" Ginny interjected "Just do it, I need his cum"

Ginny got onto the floor this time, and was on all fours. Fred hesitated slightly before looking at George, who gave him a reassuring look. George didn't know what Fred wanted, but he knew he would have to help out.

"Georgy, can I suck the cum off of your cock?" Fred wondered.

"Of course Freddy" George agreed.

Fred inserted his dick into Ginny, feeling the last little bits of George's cum on his cock. As he began thrusting nervously in and out, George stood beside him. Fred turned his head and sucked on George's cock, cleaning it completely before stopping.

"That's great Fred" George rejoined.

"I don't think I can move any faster George" Fred explained.

George could see that Fred was struggling to pick up his pace, so he knelt down behind his brother, grabbing Fred's hips, and pushing his twin deeper and faster into Ginny. George kissed him, and that was all Fred needed. He pulled out just as he shot, and was satisfied to see that his cum was the same as George's.

"That was fantastic!" Ginny beamed "But I want Ron too"

"Just before you do" George interrupted.

As Fred went to sit back with Percy on the sofa, George leaned down and licked Fred's cum from Ginny's clit. It was warm and sweet, just like Fred was, most of the time at least. When he was finished, George joined Fred on the sofa, snuggling with him.

"So now I get my chance" Ron giggled.

"That's right, so lie down" Ginny ordered.

Ron lay down on the floor next to Ginny, knowing that he was going to be the last of the evening. Ginny was ready to climax herself now, so she crouched over Ron and slowly went down, his penis going into her pussy with ease.

"Wow, they really stretched you out didn't they?" Ron chuckled.

"And now I need to squirt" Ginny moaned.

Ron started playing with Ginny's tits, enjoying the way they wobbled as she bounced on him. He was getting closer and closer to cumming inside her, but he also knew that she didn't want that, so when he started to tense, he held her up slightly so he could thrust into her.

"Ron!" Ginny screeched.

She contracted around him, and squirted all over his member. This only drove him further into an orgasm, as he allowed his tip to stay in her. He shot his cum, and it dribbled back down onto him when she started to stand up.

"That left me very satisfied" Ginny declared "Thank you all so much"

"But Fred and George seem to be most satisfied" Percy observed.

The twins had fallen asleep in each other's arms, which the others thought was very sweet. Quickly, the door began to open so Ginny waved her wand and had them dressed, just as their mum and dad got into the living room.

Notes:

I hope this was good.

Chapter 10: Albus Severus Potter-Weasley & James Sirius Potter-Weasley (1)

Summary:

Upon discovering a secret, James and Albus start having a different relationship.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of a request for a new AU mini series based on Albus, James, Scorpius and Teddy that was e-mailed to me.

The AU specifics:-
- Harry and Ginny aren't married (Hence the double-barrelled surnames)
- Albus and James are adopted and are not blood relatives, a fact that should be revealed to allow them to explore their relationship.
- Draco is a single father and adopted Teddy, but Scorpius wanted the Lupin in his name as he loved Teddy so much.
- Albus has a foot fetish.
- James likes butts.
- Draco doesn't know about Scorpius and Teddy's relationship.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Albus had always kept a diary, he found it comforting as he found it difficult sometimes to communicate with his family. His parents were always kind and caring towards him and James, but Albus had been hiding something really important from them.

In his diary, he had constantly pined for James. He knew it was wrong, he knew it was going to be a big problem if anyone was to find out. There was only a few years between them, but the bond they had was almost the same as if they were twins.

James was very protective of Albus, almost to the point where he would get nervous if the younger son was out of his sight for even a second. In one way it was a downfall, and in another way, it was a big plus for them both.

The best example of this was that James had found Albus' diary. It was not for him to look at, but he really couldn't help himself at that point. Opening it up, he read through the last few months, and every page contained a paragraph describing Albus' undying love for James.

Ginny had been pushing Harry to tell them the truth. They had been keeping a secret from their sons too, and when they had discovered Albus' diary, they knew that the time was right to finally come clean about everything.

They called James and Albus into the kitchen, knowing that the next conversation they would have could change everything about the relationship they all shared. Sitting opposite their parents, James and Albus were concerned.

"We need to talk to you" Harry opened.

"Oh no, something bad has happened hasn't it?" James posed.

"Not as such" Ginny reacted.

"Then, what is wrong?" Albus pressed.

"First of all Albus, we need to tell you that" Harry gulped "We read your diary"

The colour flushed from Albus' face, he was now feeling at his most vulnerable. He didn't know that anyone else knew, and he hoped that James didn't know either. Sadly for him though, he was about to find out quite the opposite.

"You what?!" Albus boomed.

"We're sorry honey, but we couldn't help it" Ginny sighed.

"Please don't tell James" Albus begged.

"Bro, it's too late" James revealed "Sorry, but I've read your diary too"

James had never felt so bad, but at least he wasn't alone in that. Albus looked like he was about to cry, but James held him protectively. He rocked back and forth with his brother, before continuing to talk.

"I'm not mad" James assured "I hope you can forgive me"

Whilst Albus contemplated what to do, Harry decided that he needed to reveal the main reason they gathered their sons at the table. Ginny looked at him and encouraged Harry to say something, as the silence was unbearable.

"We should tell you something that could make things easier" Harry stated.

"What would that be?" James wondered.

"Brace yourself, because this is big" Ginny warned.

"Go on" Albus mumbled.

"You and James were orphans, each from a different family" Harry explained "We adopted you both when Albus was a baby"

After letting the initial shock sink in, James' first thought was to look at Albus to check that he was okay. Albus didn't say anything, until realisation dawned on him, and his hope suddenly increased at a rapid rate.

"So we're not blood related?" Albus questioned.

"No we're not" James replied.

"Now that you two know that, we'll leave you to decide what you want to do with your relationship" Harry commented.

"Please though, be safe if you do any of that kinky stuff" Ginny added.

The boys nodded at her before Albus led James up to his bedroom. He locked the door, feeling that even though their parents knew what would happen, he didn't want them to see. They sat down on the bed, and Albus spoke first.

"Jamie, I have loved you forever" Albus declared "You are so fit"

"Thank you Alby" James replied "I think I've known that for a while"

"So, can we have a bit of fun?" Albus wondered.

"I thought you'd never ask" James chuckled.

James closed the gap between them, allowing their lips to connect lovingly. They both noticed that the other's lips was soft and moist, delicate to the touch. Albus had started to take James' clothes off, revealing James' defined muscles and skin. When his older brother was down to his briefs, he was stopped.

"Hang on, don't I get to see you naked?" James questioned.

"Yes, calm down" Albus giggled.

Albus did a strip tease for James, taking his shirt off first, to reveal faint abs. As he pulled his trousers down, James kissed Albus' chest, before sitting back. They were now both only wearing their briefs.

"I want to..." Albus struggled "I don't know if I can..."

"What?" James encouraged "Please tell me dude"

"I want to lick your feet" Albus admitted "I like feet"

"Oh, okay bro" James agreed "But don't ask me first"

"Why not?" Albus reacted.

"Because you can just do whatever you want" James said.

Taking James' feet in his hands, Albus started by caressing the soft, sweaty soles and enjoying the smell that was radiating from them. He then slowly began licking up from heel to toe, and making his brother's feet glisten with saliva.

"Haha, that tickles" James laughed.

"I'm glad you like it" Albus replied.

After he finished licking James' feet, Albus wanted to move on to what he considered to be the main event. He looked at the bulge in James' briefs, and licked his lips in anticipation of finally getting his dream.

"Can I... touch it?" Albus asked.

"You can" James answered.

Albus touched James' bulge, feeling that it was much bigger than his own. He slowly pulled James' brief down, and the erect dick hit him in the face as it popped out. Grabbing it in his hands, Albus felt like time had stopped.

"I can't believe this is happening" Albus whispered.

"Neither can I" James observed.

As Albus put James' cock into his mouth, James reached behind and pulled Albus' briefs down so they were now both totally naked. His brother's dick was shorter and thinner, but that didn't bother him, as it was Albus' cock.

"Let's do a 69" James suggested.

James lay down on his back with Albus on top of him. They faced away from each other, slowly moving closer as the began to use their mouths. James sucked on Albus' dangling dick, noticing that his brothers balls were dancing. He noticed how smooth Albus' ass was, and began gently caressing each cheek.

Albus loved this feeling, having fun with his brother with the approval of their adoptive parents. He tried to go all the way down on James' member, but it was difficult. James was quite big, and it made him gag, before the feeling of arousal helped him relax the reflex.

Teasing his brother even more, James started to finger Albus' tight virgin hole. It caused a light moan, but when he found Albus' prostate, he massaged it knowing it would make him feel good. As James pressed hard on it, Albus couldn't control himself, as he thrust into James' mouth and managed to shoot his love juice down his throat.

"J-Jamie that was... I can't describe it" Albus moaned.

"It tasted nice Alby, you let out a big load" James complimented.

"But what about you?" Albus wondered "Don't you need to cum"

"I do, but don't worry" James assured "I will cum and you're going to make me"

Albus looked at James in awe, feeling like he had just become even luckier than ever. He watched as James stood up to rub himself, but he was fully aware that things were going to go further than ever before.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 11: Albus Severus Potter-Weasley & James Sirius Potter-Weasley

Summary:

After reaching his climax, Albus helps James out.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the Albus/James/Scorpius/Teddy mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

James looked to the cabinet by his bedside and noticed that a mysterious box had appeared. He was a little anxious as he had no idea what it contained, but Albus was more enthusiastic to find out it's contents.

"How long has that been there?" James wondered.

"A few seconds" Albus responded.

"But what is it?" James posed.

"It's a box" Albus replied.

"I know, I was referring to what's inside" James chuckled.

"Why don't we open it and find out?" Albus suggested.

There was an awe of silence in the room as James picked the box up. He sat it on his lap and carefully opened the lid. The box lit up and revealed a note from their parents, and a few things to make their experience more enhanced.

"What does the note say?" Albus pressed.

"It says "You boys need to keep safe, so please accept these special items that will also make everything feel even more satisfying" which must refer to..." James reacted "Wow, they've given us so much"

"Show me" Albus instructed "What have we been provided with to keep us safe?"

James took out the items, and was really staggered by what was there. They were given two big bottles of lubricant, a big pack of condoms and also a double ended dildo sex toy. Albus smiled as he saw what was put out in front of him.

"They really want us to have a good time then" Albus chuckled.

"Hmm, let me think" James muttered "Where should we start?"

"How about you put some lubricant on my ass?" Albus said "And give my ass a massage?"

"Is that what you want?" James reacted.

"Please, but this is more about me satisfying you" Albus countered.

James smiled, as Albus bent over facing away from him. James began by smacking Albus' left cheek really hard, causing him to moan. He repeated it on Albus' right cheek, and then they had matching red handprints on them.

"You've been naughty" James teased "I have to punish you"

"I'm at your command" Albus responded "Do what you will"

Feeling himself getting hard again, James grabbed a bottle of lubricant and poured it all over Albus' ass. It was now shiny and slippery, and it was cold to start with, but as James spread it out, it warmed up.

"What's your plan?" Albus wondered "Will I be punished severely?"

"You'll find out" James assured "But I need to get a closer look"

Albus was on all fours on the bed, with James kneeling down behind him. He pulled Albus' cheeks apart, getting a good look at the younger wizard's hole. He slowly began to push his tongue in, feeling Albus' slippery ass cheeks brush against his face.

"Jamie, you need to teach me a lesson" Albus moaned.

Removing his tongue, Jamie then moved on to biting Albus' ass cheeks. His teeth grabbed the skin and bit roughly, leaving teeth marks over Albus before returning to licking his hole. Albus wanted to get more intense, and gently moved his ass up and down across James' face.

"Alby, it's time for you to face your punishment" James teased.

"Use the dildo, please!" Albus begged.

"In good time" James responded "For I will be the one to stretch you out"

Albus waited, moving his bum to try and get James inside him as soon as possible. James quickly put on a condom and rubbed lubricant all over his cock and balls, stroking himself to ensure he was at his hardest.

"Are you ready for this?" James muttered.

"Put it in me!" Albus pleaded.

James started by lining the tip of his penis up with Albus' ass hole, carefully pushing in to begin with, as he didn't want to hurt him. He was taken by surprise as Albus suddenly began pushing back at him, his round butt wobbling as it impacted James' body.

"Calm down dude" James giggled "Or it will be over too soon"

"I don't care" Albus argued "I just want to make you cum"

Allowing himself to become fully engrossed with the situation, James began moving in to Albus, their combined force making the experience very rough. Albus arched his back, making his ass look even more big and bubbly.

"You have the best ass I've ever seen" James complimented.

"And you have the biggest dick" Albus rejoined.

James went into overdrive, and couldn't control what he was doing anymore. He pushed in one final time and shot his load into the condom. It made the tip inflate slightly, but when he removed his dick from Albus, he didn't have time to react.

Albus removed the condom and emptied the sperm into his mouth, swallowing it with gratitude. James felt horny still though, and deep down he knew that Albus was the same. Albus was fully erect, and James was still hard despite his recent orgasm.

"You know, we still have the dildo" Albus suggested.

"Why don't we share it?" James added.

On the bed, they both got on all fours and faced away from each other with the soles of their feet touching. Covering it in lubricant, James inserted the dildo into his own hole, feeling himself being stretched for the first time. Albus then backed onto it too, and they were then pushing against each other, their ass cheeks touching as the dildo entered both of them completely.

"It's deep Jamie" Albus moaned "And almost as big as you"

"God, this is swell" James replied "Push on it Alby"

Albus couldn't handle anymore, as James' voice was so sexy that Albus shot his load on the bed, screeching as he did so. He saw that James was still in need of help, so he took the dildo and began moving it in furiously.

"That's the spot" James said "Right... Aah!"

James proceeded to release another load of semen which landed on the bed. It made a very loud splat sound as it hit the sheets, and it was the most pleasurable climax either of them had ever acheived.

"Jamie, that's so much" Albus said.

"Alby, shut up and eat it already" James giggled.

James slurped up Albus' load of sperm, enjoying it's flavour once again, whilst Albus picked James' cum up with his hand to guide the cum into his mouth. They didn't know that having sex would be this good, but they were glad it was.

"Thank you for being the most amazing person ever" Albus beamed.

"I love you so much, and just remember that we only need each other" James declared.

Giving each other a kiss, they felt like they had come on so much in so little time. Before long, they had collapsed on the bed and fallen asleep. Ginny and Harry noticed that it had been a few hours so had to go and check on them. Unlocking the door using a spell, they saw their adoptive sons hugging each other, snoring lightly.

"They had fun then" Harry whispered.

"Looks like they'll have more soon" Ginny added.

They closed the door quietly so as not to wake them up, but Harry and Ginny knew that as soon as Albus and James were awake, they would be at it again. It was at this point that they were glad to have re-enforced their floors.

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 12: Teddy Malfoy-Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy-Lupin (1)

Summary:

Scorpius' feeling get out of control, leading him to do something completely unexpected.

Notes:

This is Part 3 of the AU Albus/James/Scorpius/Teddy series.

The focus on this part is Scorpius and Teddy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Teddy hadn't had an easy life after he was orphaned as a 5-year-old. He never knew his parents, but not all was lost. Surprisingly, Draco Malfoy stepped in to adopt him. Draco was a single father, after his wife was killed, but that had given him some humility, and he didn't want anyone else to suffer.

Scorpius was really close to Teddy, in fact, Scorpius insisted in having Teddy's surname linked to his own. As they got older their relationship became more and more close. For many years, Scorpius had the biggest crush on Teddy.

It all happened so quickly, one day they were like very close brothers, the next day Scorpius couldn't control himself anymore. He wanted to tell Teddy how he felt, remembering that they were not actually related by blood.

In order to do this, he walked to Teddy's room, but not before he was questioned by Draco. Despite his usually quick wit, Draco was completely oblivious to what was happening. He noticed Scorpius was in a hurry, and that made him puzzled.

"What's the rush son?" Draco wondered.

"I just wanted to go and talk to Teddy" Scorpius explained.

"Oh okay, go ahead" Draco replied.

"Thanks dad" Scorpius retorted.

Draco watched and chuckled lightly as Scorpius ran to Teddy's bedroom door. It was at this point that he began to doubt what he was doing, but using his Malfoy spirit, he found the confidence to continue. Knocking loudly two times, he got no answer, so he slowly opened the door.

"Teddy?" Scorpius called "Can I come in?"

Teddy didn't reply as he was asleep, lying on his bed completely naked. It was still early morning, but usually Teddy was much more alert and would wake up before everyone else. Scorpius looked in shock, not sure what he should do.

He noticed that Teddy's door was fitted with a lock on the inside, so he sneakily put it across. He was in a moral dilemma, as Teddy was as good as a brother to him, yet he was looking at something he had wanted to see for a long time.

To be as quiet as he could, Scorpius directed his wand at his pyjamas to remove them in silence. He then slipped his briefs off, so now both he and Teddy were naked. He felt himself throbbing, his cock telling him that it wanted Teddy.

Feeling that he could never get this opportunity again, Scorpius began to stroke his dick, forgetting completely about any potential consequences of doing this. He walked closer, so that he could admire Teddy, taking note of his abs and his legs, before looking at the part he wanted more than anything.

He subtly climbed onto Teddy's bed, sitting on the edge whilst continuing to jerk himself. So many thoughts went through his head, he wondered what would happen if Teddy woke up, how would explain himself without sounding like an evil person.

"Surely I could just touch it and he wouldn't notice" Scorpius thought.

He tentitively moved his hand closer, until he finally touched Teddy's warm flesh and felt the veins sticking out on the side of his member. There were butterflies in his stomach, as he began to move his hand up and down Teddy's shaft.

"He's so much bigger than me" Scorpius whispered.

He felt a bit of drool fall onto his chest, alerting him to the fact that he wasn't paying attention to his mouth. This was where Scorpius' logic completely disappeared, as he lowered his head down and put Teddy's cock into his mouth.

Holding the head in, Scorpius wanted to get used to this feeling and savour every moment of it. His saliva dribbled from his mouth, coating the shaft before he began. He steadily moved his mouth down, allowing Teddy's dick to completely fill him up.

Scorpius was in disbelief as Teddy's penis hit the back of his throat which caused him to gag, and his mouth was now at Teddy's balls. He began to massage Teddy's big, sperm filled balls, allowing himself to feel each one and roll it around slightly in his fingers.

He had to come back off of Teddy's cock in order to take a breath and get some air. He began worshipping Teddy's muscles, kissing and licking his abs before moving his mouth gradually back down to Teddy's dick.

"This really is the best" Scorpius mumbled.

As he took Teddy back into his mouth, he was unaware that Teddy was stirring. Opening his eyes, Teddy looked down to see Scorpius taking care of his dick. This caused him to feel total confusion, and he had to intervene.

"Uh, Scorpius?" Teddy posed.

"Teddy?!" Scorpius screeched.

It had happened, he had been caught in the act and now he would be unable to deny his feelings any longer. He didn't know what to say or how Teddy was going to react, so he sat there, completely naked waiting with baited breath for Teddy to speak up.

Notes:

Part 4 coming soon.

Chapter 13: Teddy Malfoy-Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy-Lupin (2)

Summary:

After waking up and catching Scorpius, Teddy takes control.

Notes:

This is Part 4 of the AU Albus/James/Scorpius/Teddy mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Teddy was having a very weird dream, where he was in a shower and there was a glory hole in the wall behind him. Usually, he would ignore it because he would take more pleasure in seeing whoever it was, but for some reason he did insert his dick.

The feeling was amazing as the warm mouth of whoever on the other side was giving him a feeling that outweighed anything he had ever had before. The way that it was gentle yet rough, careful yet risky, really turned him on.

And then he started to wake up, but the feeling hadn't gone away, and when he looked down he saw that Scorpius, his adoptive brother, was sucking on his erect cock. He was so shocked but he had to say something.

"Um, Scorpius?" Teddy interrupted.

"Teddy?!" Scorpius screamed.

"What are you doing?" Teddy posed.

"I..." Scorpius struggled.

"Tell me" Teddy pushed.

Teddy didn't really know how he felt, but one thing for sure was that he missed the feeling he just had. He knew that this could make things difficult, but he didn't care. He was horny, and had just woken up. He hoped that Scorpius wasn't put off.

"Well... I" Scorpius stuttered.

"I didn't say stop" Teddy teased.

Seeing the smile return to Scorpius' face was a big relief, as Teddy knew that he would get more pleasure from the Malfoy. Before Scorpius got the chance to start worshipping Teddy though, he was pulled up and into a kiss. Teddy wrapped his arms around Scorpius, wanting them to be as close as possible.

"Now, do me a favour" Teddy whispered "And get back to work"

Scorpius moved back down the bed, until his mouth was right in front of Teddy's member. He kissed the head, before taking Teddy into his mouth once more, but this time he didn't have to be careful or hold back.

"That's it, cover me in a layer of your thick saliva" Teddy teased.

Scorpius was sucking with all of his strength, giving Teddy something new to experience. As much as he was enjoying it, Teddy wanted to try something on Scorpius, so he pulled him off of the now saliva covered penis.

"What's going on?" Scorpius pressed "Did I do something wrong?"

"No, just get on all fours please" Teddy instructed.

"What are you going to do?" Scorpius enquired.

"You'll see" Teddy chuckled.

As Scorpius assumed the position, Teddy knelt down behind him. He saw that Scorpius was semi erect, so he began rubbing Scorpius, as if milking him like a cow, before also fondling his balls. It was nice to feel someone else's dick for a change.

"How does that feel?" Teddy teased.

"I've never felt so good" Scorpius moaned "But why am I in this position?"

"Because I want to do this" Teddy persisted.

He heard Scorpius let out a gasp as he slowly moved his face towards Scorpius' virgin hole. He licked the outside, getting it slicked up quickly, before allowing himself to bury his head deeper, and feel Scorpius' cheeks fully.

"I didn't even know this was a thing" Scorpius mumbled.

When Scorpius' hole was lubricated enough, Teddy finally inserted his tongue, feeling the hole expand as he pushed in. Scorpius was hot, and Teddy liked it. He began to make his tongue dance, stimulating Scorpius and making him harder.

"T-Te... Teddy" Scorpius moaned.

What Teddy didn't know was the extent of the pleasure he was giving to Scorpius, as after finding his prostate, Teddy felt Scorpius contract, and release sperm onto the bed. He shot a few jets, before he calmed back down.

"You really liked that then Scorpius" Teddy observed.

"Yes, I loved it" Scorpius replied "But now, I need to feel your cock in me"

"Are you sure?" Teddy posed.

"Violate my hole, I'm begging you" Scorpius pleaded "I've wanted this to happen forever"

Before doing so, Teddy took the cum from the bed, putting half of it in his mouth and enjoying the flavour, and rubbing the rest on his member to use as lubricant. He lifted Scorpius' legs up, lining his tip up with the younger wizard's hole.

"I'm going in" Teddy giggled.

Starting slowly, he pushed in, feeling himself go quite deep. Scorpius was so lubed up that Teddy was able to push all the way in, but he paused to allow the hole to stretch and get used to him being in there.

"You feel even more huge in my ass" Scorpius complimented.

"And it's about to get even more joyful" Teddy promised.

Teddy pulled out, before roughly pushing back in, causing a sharp intake of breath from Scorpius. He then set a steady pace, allowing Scorpius to have a heavenly experience, whilst he was tingling with delight.

"I'm so glad dad can't hear us" Scorpius commented.

"I don't care if he does" Teddy countered "We are supposed to be together"

"Too right we are!" Scorpius beamed.

As the speed got faster, Scorpius felt his prostate getting stimulated, and fluid started releasing from his ass, coating Teddy lavishly. This was the last thing for Teddy, who pulled out and sat down next to Scorpius' head.

"Get your mouth open now!" Teddy ordered.

"Please, fill it up with your delicious milk" Scorpius encouraged.

It took less than 10 seconds, as a few strokes made Teddy shoot a big load of hot semen all over Scorpius' mouth. He shot more and more until he had emptied himself, and Scorpius had swallowed all of it.

"I'm glad you and I did this" Scorpius declared.

"Me too, now we both have experience" Teddy laughed.

They shared a cum coated kiss, before getting changed and going down to the kitchen. Draco didn't suspect anything, just feeling like a proud dad who had two sons that loved each other, even though he didn't know to what extent.

Notes:

Part 5 coming soon.

Chapter 14: Scorpius Malfoy-Lupin & Albus Severus Potter-Weasley

Summary:

Albus and Scorpius try to do something new, solidifying their relationship.

Notes:

This is Part 5 of the AU Albus/James/Scorpius/Teddy mini series.

Told from Albus' POV

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

So now that James and I were having a much closer relationship, I wanted to explore new horizons. We knew that our parents loved us, but most people wouldn't be able to handle the fact that we were going out, so we had arranged a compromise.

We knew about Scorpius and Teddy, who were in the same boat as us as they were not blood brothers, but through the adoption of Teddy, had become part of the same family. It was comforting to know we weren't alone, but also really difficult.

To make our relationships easier for everyone, Scorpius and I were going to be an item, and James would be going out with Teddy. I guess it wasn't the most ideal situation, but it was the best any of us could come up with.

I had arranged to meet up with Scorpius at his house, as Teddy was going to our house to be with James. For some reason or another, Draco had invited mum and dad out, and the four of us saw it as our chance to make things happen.

I skipped to his house, feeling a spring in my step. I really liked Scorpius, but at the same time I didn't really know what to expect from him. He and Teddy had always been close friends of James and I, yet I didn't know very much about him.

His front door was black and wooden, making me feel that it could be a haunted house. I was excited to see him, and hoped he really did feel the same way about me. I knocked, waiting for a few seconds before the door was opened.

"Hello Albus" Scoprius greeted.

"Hi Scorpius" I responded.

He invited me in, and I could see that he was nervous about something. This made me feel a little bit uneasy, as I hoped that he wasn't going to get cold feet and back out of this idea. He was very attractive, and I wanted to experience him.

"Is everything okay?" I posed.

"I don't know what to do" Scorpius sighed.

"But you slept with Teddy, didn't you?" I retorted.

"Yes, but he's my brother and he looked out for me" Scorpius explained.

"I'll look after you, I promise" I pledged.

"But what if I'm crap compared to James?" Scorpius persisted.

"I doubt you will be, you look amazing and that's most of my checklist" I chuckled "But there is one thing I want to do first"

"What would that be?" Scorpius enquired.

"Can I be in control?" I wondered.

I saw him look a little bit confused before he realised what I was talking about. He then gave me a mischievous smile, as I assume he was thinking about what we could do. After a few moments, he responded.

"You can" Scorpius agreed "Feel free"

"Do you have anything you don't want me to do?" I pressed.

"No, you can do everything" Scorpius giggled.

Taking this as my cue to start, I cast a spell that stripped him and tied him to his bed. It didn't surprise me when I saw that he was erect, and that his balls were obviously full. I knew exactly where I wanted to start, which was with my favourite part of the body.

"What are you going to do to me, master?" Scorpius asked.

"As you're my slave, I'm going to start with your feel" I answered.

I knelt down by his feet at the end of the bed, pulling them close to my face and inhaling, allowing myself to take in the smell. It made me so horny, and I could feel the blood rushing to my cock, which rapidly made my underwear very uncomfortable.

"Get naked" Scorpius pleaded "I have to see you"

"You will" I mumbled "Keep calm"

Turning my wand at my body, I saw Scorpius watch as my body was fully exposed to him. His toes curled in excitement, giving me an urge to try something completely new. I lined his feet up around my dick, before pushing them close. I then thrust into the tight gap between his soles.

"You like my feet?" Scorpius questioned.

"I love them, as much as I love James' feet" I responded.

As I moved in and out of the gap, I knew I was going to have nothing less than complete satisfaction. His sweaty feet were making me go overboard, and I could feel that my sperm was getting ready to shoot. I began stroking myself aggressively in order to reach my climax.

"Your feet are going to make me cum" I commented.

"Splash your milk all over them!" Scorpius teased.

That was just what I needed, his dirty talk gave me a great feeling as I stroked for the final time before releasing my semen onto his soles. I shot for at least a minute, giving both of his feet a generous coating.

"Wow, it feels so warm" Scorpius observed.

"Don't get used to it" I joked.

I began to lick my cum off of his feet, enjoying the taste of my orgasm. I also got to taste his feet, which was a great treat for me. Licking in between his toes, I felt him twitch slightly, and then he began laughing.

"That tickles" Scorpius stated.

"But now, it's time for you to get some action" I muttered.

I began climbing up the bed, brushing myself against his body as I moved closer to his member. I rested my face above it, allowing Scorpius to feel my breath, before my hand found itself rubbing slowly.

"You've waited so long for this" I said.

"I have, and I am so happy it's happening" Scorpius moaned.

As he got into it, my hand got tighter and I began rubbing faster. One thing I noticed was that he was able to move slightly, and it was as if he was thrusting into my grip. I put my other hand over the uncovered part of his dick, so now he was getting to feel all of his penis rubbed at the same time.

"That's so tight!" Scorpius beamed.

"I can feel you are pulsating" I replied.

"Please master, let me cum!" Scorpius begged.

"Whenever you're ready, shoot it onto my face!" I encouraged.

I felt his body tense up, and I went even faster knowing that this was his moment. I heard him moan, and suddenly his thick cum was spraying onto my face, but this didn't stop me. I kept rubbing him until he could no longer release.

When he was finished, I wiped all of his seed from my face and put it into his mouth, and watched with delight as he swallowed. At that point, we were face to face, and I planted a kiss onto his lips, our tongues invading each other.

"Thank you" I whispered.

"And you, can I be untied now?" Scorpius requested.

I waved my wand, and watched as it removed the rope and put his clothes back on. My clothes swiftly followed, but once that was done, I was just hoping that James and Teddy would get the same satisfaction that Scorpius and I had.

Notes:

Part 6 coming soon.

Chapter 15: Teddy Malfoy-Lupin & James Sirius Potter-Weasley

Summary:

James and Teddy experience some different positions, and find that making love can be more interesting.

Notes:

This is Part 6 (Final Part) of the AU Albus/James/Scorpius/Teddy mini series.

Told from James' POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Now that the four of us had a plan of action in place, we all seemed very happy. Albus had left to join Scorpius at his house, and I waited patiently for Teddy to join me. He was so much more muscular and stronger than me, which gave me a good reason to be excited.

I felt like a refreshed wizard, having had the chance to enjoy some quality time with my adoptive brother, albeit after our parents gave their blessing. They were incredibly supportive, but in reality we knew that most other people would find the idea disgusting.

The fact that mum and dad had gone out for a meal with Draco made our plan easy and obvious, but my parents turned a blind eye. They knew very well what we had planned, but I guess seeing as they knew how oblivious Draco was, they decided to deny everything if he asked.

Trying to remain calm, I waited in the kitchen, anticipating the fun that Teddy and I were going to have. I felt no need to have competition with Albus, this was about everyone enjoying themselves, and that is what I planned to do.

The door bell rang, making me jump slightly. I knew that Teddy was going to be there when I opened the door, so I paused to collect myself, before opening the door. When I saw him, he looked even more handsome than I remembered.

"Hello there Teddy!" I beamed.

"Hi James!" Teddy enthused.

He entered the house and I closed the door, before confidently grabbing his hand to lead him upstairs to my bedroom. We entered with excitement, with Teddy looking very horny, if the bulge in his pants was to be believed.

"So, when Albus and I did it, I dominated him" I explained "What about you?"

"I found Scorpius worshipping me in my sleep" Teddy responded "And he let me be in charge when I caught him"

"We're both doms then" I chuckled.

"It would seem that way" Teddy replied.

"How are we-" I began.

"I'll let you dominate me" Teddy interrupted.

Teddy was wiggling his eyebrows at me in an inviting way. Before I let anything else happen, I quickly pulled him close, connecting our lips. He stroked by back, as I wrapped my arms around him, feeling as close to him as I did to Albus.

"I don't want to use magic for this" I commented.

"We don't have to" Teddy agreed.

Taking this as his way of telling me to begin, I ripped off his clothes. I never realised just how defined he was or indeed how perfect his body was. I pushed him onto the bed, so that he was lying face down. I climbed on top of him, before kissing his neck.

"Wow, this feels so right" Teddy moaned.

"Your skin is so soft, if's so smooth too" I observed.

I loved the feel of his skin, trying not to bite it as if it was a juicy peach. As I went further down, I licked his back, and allowed myself to feel the contours of his body. I looked up to him, and saw the smile that was on his face.

"What do you say, we move down south" I suggested.

"Sounds good to me" Teddy concurred.

Slowly, I moved further down, until my face was by his butt. It was round and looked bigger than anyone else's. I took the cheeks into my hands, feeling how they were solid, yet jiggly, and I moved my hands to make them dance.

"That's hot" I giggled.

"You like my ass?" Teddy wondered.

"I sure do!" I declared.

"Do what you want" Teddy rejoined.

My dick was so erect that I had to take my clothes off, revealing my whole body. From that moment on, everything felt better as there was constant skin to skin contact. He was certainly making me very horny.

Not wanting to delay myself, I put my head between his butt cheeks, inserting my tongue. His hole gripped on tight, clearly he was having it violated for the first time. I felt his cheeks clench around my face, keeping me close.

"That's unique" Teddy moaned "Please don't stop"

It's not as if I could anyway, considering how securely he was holding me in position. The taste was spreading all over my mouth, but when I wanted to go further, it wasn't full on anal that my desires quenched.

"So, now that your nice and slick" I stated "I want to feel you around me"

I sat up, so that I was on my knees with Teddy lying between my legs. I rested my cock on his ass, with my balls against his. My dick lay in between his cheeks, and I moved back and forth, feeling him relax at the touch.

"You feel really hard" Teddy uttered.

"Yet you feel really soft" I responded.

I got myself into a steady pace, and enjoyed the way that the head of my penis rubbed gently on the lower part of Teddy's back. I didn't want to have any of my cum hidden, as seeing someone release, turned me on.

"Teddy, I'm going to reach my peak" I warned.

"Give me a thorough coating!" Teddy encouraged.

With one swift movement, I finally got to my orgasm, shooting my sperm all over his back. If formed a little pool at the base of his spine, and knowing what I wanted, Teddy allowed me to lick it off, and swallow all of it.

"So now I've finished, it's time to give you some pleasure" I said.

"What are you going to do to me?" Teddy wondered.

"Get onto your back" I ordered.

He turned over, and I saw that he was rock hard. I couldn't believe how patient he had been with me, but then again I guess he was looking forward to this. Pushing him back so he rested on his shoulders, I lifted his legs up, so that his feet were by his head and his dick was right next to his mouth.

"Now, you will get everything" I chuckled.

I began stroking him, feeling him let out a quick gasp as I tightened my grip. His foreskin was rolled back, exposing his head to me. It was smooth and had a purple-ish hue. His eyes were closed, and he was smirking.

"Where have you been all my life?" Teddy asked.

"I've been your best friend" I answered.

"But what took us so long to do this?" Teddy persisted.

"I really don't know" I responded.

I pushed his cock further to his mouth, until his lips surrounded the head. As I massaged his balls, he began sucking on his own member. It was the most erotic thing I'd ever witnessed, as he slurped around himself.

I stopped him suddenly, not wanting him to rush. As I saw the slight frustration on his face, I lifted his dick up so that now it was in front of my mouth and slightly squashing his balls. Inserting it into my mouth, Teddy smiled again.

"That feels even better" Teddy whispered.

Looking at his face, I could tell that it was sending him wild. His eyes closed and he began biting his lip. He was gladly allowing me to go all the way down, even licking his balls as I reached the base of his cock.

Knowing what I wanted to see, I quickened the pace until the point that i knew he was going to peak. I took is cock out of my mouth, letting it flop down so that it was directed at his face. Rubbing him mercilessly, I felt his legs spasm, and his love juice squirted into his open mouth.

"Your mouth clearly enjoys this!" I declared "Don't be shy!"

"I can't control this!" Teddy screeched "It's still going!"

He kept shooting several jets of his sperm before it stopped. His mouth nearly overflowed, but he had been able to fit it all in. He gulped, and I knew this meant he had ingested it all. I then stood us both up, as I wanted to kiss him.

"You are so sexy" I complimented.

"And so are you" Teddy reacted.

I got myself dressed, and waved my wand over his clothes to repair them, as I remembered that they had been ripped. As we smiled at each other, I knew that we had achieved our sexual desires, and in my heart I knew Albus and Scorpius had achieved there's too.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 16: Fred Weasley & George Weasley & Ginny Weasley

Summary:

George has been irritating Fred, causing tension between the twins that leads to a bet.

Notes:

Based on this request...

"Fred and George bets who will first make their lovely sister (or mother? or both? lol) pregnant"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Fred and George were always up for a bet with each other. It covered everything from who could run the fastest, to who could annoy Professor Umbridge the most. Their family had grown accustomed to this, it was what made the twins unique and had the benefit of keeping everyone positive.

Recently, the tension between the two had grown, which all started because of a bet on who could be most popular, and George had won it hands down. Subsequently, Fred came up with the idea of the new bet, was not sure how George would even react, or whether he would take it seriously.

Secretly, Fred had been flirting shamelessly with his sister Ginny, who enjoyed the attention and was more than happy to go further with Fred. This seemed like a good time for Fred to talk to George and make the bet, so he found his twin downstairs in the kitchen.

"George, I've got a suggestion" Fred stated.

"Let's here it then, Fred" George replied.

"I've come up with a bet like none other" Fred explained "One that could have big consequences"

"The suspense is killing me" George sighed "Just tell me already"

"I bet you, that I can get Ginny pregnant before you" Fred proposed.

He waited for his twin to reply, realising that the suggestion probably sounded very perverted. His worry then disappeared, as George smirked and shook his hand, fully accepting the challenge put upon him.

"You've got a deal!" George agreed.

George decided that it would probably be wise to write Ginny a note explaining everything he would do with her. He duly slipped it under her door, before having a bath. This gave Fred ample opportunity to go and speak to Ginny to work out a plan. He walked up to her room and opened the door.

"Ginny, I need you to help me come up with a plan" Fred said.

"Has it got anything to do with this note from George?" Ginny wondered "Please explain yourself"

Fred told Ginny about his bet with George, as he really wanted to try and get one over his twin. George had been very arrogant when it was discovered he was more popular than Fred, and as far as the younger twin was concerned, George should be taken down a notch.

"I see" Ginny reacted "Well, why don't you go and tell George to come and see me?"

"Why?" Fred replied "Is this where you play a trick on me?"

"No, I like you more than George" Ginny assured "I have a plan, but you'll have to wait to see what it is"

"Fine, I'll do it" Fred concurred.

"But to start with, you'll need to wait outside, until I say go" Ginny added.

Ginny was very sure about what she was going to do, and it made Fred feel horny to hear. Feeling energised, Fred walked into the room he shared with George, and tried to sound defeated to make George feel there was nothing going on.

"Ginny wants to see you" Fred mumbled.

"Right now?" George reacted "She must be gagging for it"

George walked off with a spring in his step, and Fred watched as his twin entered Ginny's room. The door to her bedroom wasn't fully closed, so Fred walked over and peaked in, and was anxiously waiting for his signal from Ginny.

Ginny looked at George admiringly, although this was all a ploy in order to make George feel a false sense of security. She put an arm around him and kissed him on a cheek, feeling satisfied when she watched him squirm.

"Thank you for your note" Ginny said "I'm glad you like me"

"I really want to have a good time" George responded.

"Don't worry, you will" Ginny assured.

Ginny took her clothes off slowly, revealing that she was wearing pink underwear. She took her bra off first and chucked it across the room, but when she took her panties off, she threw them at George's face. He inhaled the scent from them, and now had an urgent boner.

Ginny watched as George removed his shirt, and revealed that he had faint muscles, but when he took his trousers off, she stopped him. Pushing him down onto a seat, she slowly removed his briefs, revealing his erect cock. She had to try not to laugh, when she saw that his dick and balls were very small.

"Why don't we make this more interesting?" Ginny suggested.

"What did you have in mind?" George wondered.

"Let me tie you up, and blindfold you" Ginny pleaded "I promise you'll love it"

George nodded enthusiastically, so Ginny used a spell to tie his arms behind his back, and his ankles to the chair. She then put a blindfold on him, and ensured that he was unable to see anything before giving her signal to Fred.

"Right, let's go!" Ginny beamed.

She enchanted him to ensure that he wouldn't hear either herself or Fred at all, before she got on her knees and began sucking on George's small penis. She was able to put it and his testicles in her mouth without struggling, and this made George warm inside. Fred entered, having watched what just happened, and promptly got undressed and proving that twins aren't always identical in every way, as his dick was huge. He got ready before kneeling down behind Ginny, lining himself up to her moist pussy. Ginny removed her mouth from George to speak, rubbing his genitals to keep him happy.

"I can't believe we're doing this!" Fred beamed.

"Just get inside me you sexy beast" Ginny begged.

He pushed inside her and when he was deep enough, he felt her Hymen tear around him. She began moaning quietly as she sucked George again, which then made George slightly worried as he was getting close to his climax.

"Ginny, if I don't go inside your pussy you won't get pregnant" George complained.

Before removing the enchantment so George would hear her, Ginny told Fred to be quiet for a little bit as they were going to be finishing their plan soon enough anyway. Ginny caressed George lovingly and spoke softly.

"You shouldn't worry about that George" Ginny said.

"But why?" George argued.

"Because of this!" Ginny teased.

Fred started moving in and out of her again, and she removed George's blindfold, showing him that Fred was thrusting into her. George felt humiliated when he saw this, but Ginny felt so horny that she pushed onto Fred.

"But-but" George stuttered.

"I want a real man" Ginny moaned "Fred, shoot it!"

Fred quickened his pace, rolling his eyes in his head as he felt himself release deep inside her. George really wanted to hate them both, but he had to admit it was hot. Fred chuckled when he orgasm was over, knowing he had got one over on George.

"I believe I win this one" Fred commented.

"But don't I at least get to cum?" George enquired.

Ginny literally touched George's cock with her finger tip, and that was enough for him to release a small glob of semen onto her hand, which she put into his mouth. Ginny got waved her wand to untie George and dress all of them once more, before talking again.

"Now, kindly stop being an arrogant prick" Ginny ordered.

"If Ginny does get pregnant, it will be because of me" Fred added.

"You are both sluts, but I love it!" George beamed.

Fred and Ginny looked at each other and chuckled. Perhaps this wasn't such a bad idea after all, and now that they knew how George felt, it made them feel that anything would be possible. The only condition George had, was that he needed to be able to watch.

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 17: Cho Chang & Luna Lovegood & Harry Potter

Summary:

Luna and Cho start getting frisky when Harry catches them. They take matters into their own hands and punish him severely.

Notes:

This is going to be slightly different to the other oneshots.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Luna and Cho had been dating in secret for a few weeks now, and things were going well for them. Luna knew that Cho was the one for her, she loved her dark hair, her accent and her skinny legs, which looked so fragile.

Usually, they would hide in the girls bathroom, as no one ever went in there. It had even reached the point where Mertyl had left too. This gave them a bit of freedom, as they could be more adventurous.

They went to the girls bathroom as everyone else was heading to their respective common rooms. Cho had grabbed Luna, and they were able to sneak past everyone else until they reached the safety of the bathroom.

"I've been waiting to see you all day" Luna said.

"Aww, you're very sweet" Cho reacted.

They shared a kiss, pulling their clothes off exitedly in their moment of passion. Luna was almost obsessed with Cho's mouth, and she didn't want to pull away, but her requirement to breath overruled her desires.

"It's time for us to do what we love best" Luna stated.

"Yummy!" Cho reacted.

Cho got on her back on the floor, and Luna looked down at her girlfriend. Bending down, she got onto her knees before lowering her face towards Cho's opening. Wanting to be gentle, Luna started slowly licking the outside flaps, noticing that Cho was getting moist.

Just as they were getting into their stride, they didn't realise that someone had come looking for them. Harry had noticed them walk the wrong way, and followed them to the girls bathroom. He had listened at first, before realising what was happening.

"What the hell?!" Harry boomed.

"Harry?" Cho responded.

"Why are you here?" Luna posed.

"I noticed that you walked the wrong way" Harry explained "But Cho is my crush, stay away from her!"

Harry didn't quite realise that being so rude was going to cost him dearly. The girls stood up, ripped off all of his clothes and pushed him onto the floor. He was cuffed by his wrists and ankles, so he couldn't stand up.

"W-what are you playing at?" Harry stuttered.

"Cho is my girlfriend, and disrespecting either of us results in a punishment" Luna teased.

"Let's remove his dignity" Cho cackled.

Luna found a rope and tied Harry's balls, squeezing them tightly. In order to punish Harry, Cho stayed away knowing that he wanted her. Luna grabbed his balls, pulling them hard and making him go weak. She was going to take charge.

"This cock doesn't belong anywhere near Cho" Luna warned "In fact, your balls might be better if they were emptied"

"But-" Harry complained.

"Calm down, you are going to pay" Luna interrupted.

She began by sucking on his dick, and if he complained at any point, she was ready to use her teeth on him. Harry didn't say anything, but did gasp when Luna pulled his balls again. She secretly wanted to rip them off, but then she realised that would be pointless.

"I think I know the best way to teach you a lesson" Luna commented.

Cho was already rubbing her pussy, enjoying the dirty way that he girlfriend was talking. Luna looked at her, and felt herself get wet. This gave her all the lubrication that she needed in order to fulfil her goal.

She climbed on top of Harry, lowering herself onto him. His dick wasn't too big and just about filled her, but she didn't care. This was where he was going to make her have a good time. She started to bounce on top of him, digging her nails into his shoulders as she started.

"That's it, ride him" Cho encouraged.

"This is going to turn into a scandal" Luna replied "Harry is going to get me pregnant"

Harry went wide eyed at that thought, as it would completely change him in the eyes of so many others. He tried his best not to climax, but it was no use. Luna felt good around him, which was made even more intense as she contracted around his length. She squirted all over his genitals and with one giant bounce, he shot his seed deep inside her, filling her womb.

"Good job, impregnate my girlfriend!" Cho demanded.

"His juice is warm and nice" Luna moaned.

As she got off of him, she yanked his balls one last time, making him cry out in pain. Clearly, the chosen one wasn't as powerful as he made out, because now he belonged to Cho and Luna. He was so tired after their actions.

"Wait, what about me?" Cho posed.

"I've got it sorted babe" Luna assured.

She cast a spell tying Cho up against a wall and gagging her. She knew in reality what her girlfriend wanted, and she had created a spell which would help out. Looking at Harry, she saw the fear in his eyes.

"Now, you are going to make Cho squirt" Luna instructed.

"How? I'm spent" Harry argued.

"Don't worry about that, you won't be using your penis" Luna affixed.

She cast a spell on Harry, which shrunk his entire body. He was now 6 inches tall, and the perfect size for Cho. Luna spat on him to lubricate his body, before inserting him into Cho's vagina. It made Cho moan, but Harry's words were muffled.

"How does that feel baby?" Luna wondered.

Cho was moaning like crazy, enjoying the way that Harry was stimulating her g-spot. Luna caressed her lightly, before removing Harry momentarily. He was still all moist, and took a deep breath, knowing he would be going back in.

Luna teased Cho's flaps with Harry, before she pushed him all the way in, so only his feet were sticking out. This gave Luna an idea, as surely if Harry was shaking a bit, Cho would feel some vibrations. With this in mind, she licked Harry's soles, and watched happily as he began moving inside of Harry.

"He likes being inside you" Luna giggled.

Cho was tense and knew that it wouldn't be too much longer before she peaked. Luna began moving Harry in and out at such a pace that Cho released her orgasm, squirting all over him. Luna pushed him all the way in.

"That's it, suffocate him!" Luna screeched.

The contractions went on for a minute before Cho finished. Luna removed Harry and put him on the floor, returning him to his normal size, before untying Cho and dressing them all. Harry looked shocked.

"So now, you know our secret, and we have one of yours" Luna warned "So you will not tell anyone"

"No, I won't" Harry agreed.

"Good, now get out of here" Cho ordered "Before I make you get me pregnant too"

Harry walked away, clearly exhausted after everything that had happened. The girls went back to kissing each other, feeling that everything was getting more and more exciting. They just hoped that from now on, they could be more free.

Notes:

What did you think?

Chapter 18: Vincent Crabbe & Gregory Goyle

Summary:

After feeling inadequate, Vincent finally tells Gregory what he wants.

Notes:

A long overdue pairing.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

They had always been close friends, and under Draco Malfoy's leadership, things had become more serious between Vincent and Gregory. To other's they were Crabbe and Goyle, but to each other, they were the closest of friends.

Whenever Draco's back was turned, Gregory would try and hold Vincent's hand, or put an affectionate arm around him. Sadly, Draco was usually one step ahead of them, so these actions wouldn't last longer than a second.

Then Draco stopped talking to them, the moment they had finished Hogwarts. As young adults, they had found the courage to admit their true feelings, but Vincent was a little bit reluctant to talk about it in detail.

When they were sat down together on their sofa, Gregory looked at his boyfriend, not knowing why he was being so repressed about everything. It was time to get some answers, so he turned the TV off and looked at Vincent.

"Why are you not happy to talk about us?" Gregory posed "Are you ashamed to be with me?"

"What?" Vincent reacted "No of course not"

"Then why would you deny our relationship when anyone asks" Gregory persisted.

"Because it's private, and because, I don't know if you're being serious" Vincent retorted.

This took Gregory by surprise, as he had always liked Vincent, in fact he loved him with all of his heart. Gregory had to delve further and get to the core reason for Vincent's belief, and he had to do it in that moment.

"Of course I'm being serious" Gregory insisted.

"But you don't have sex with me" Vincent replied.

"Wait, that's what this is about?" Gregory rejoined.

"Yes, but it's fine I know I'm ugly" Vincent sighed.

That made Gregory snap slightly, as Vincent wasn't ugly, he was amazing. Using his hands, he took Vincent's chubby face and pulled him close, connecting their lips. He didn't really know if this would lead anywhere, but he hoped it would.

"Do you want to have sex?" Gregory questioned.

"I do, right now" Vincent confirmed.

Gregory didn't wait any longer, and began taking his clothes off to reveal his muscular build. He knew that Vincent wasn't muscular, but that didn't matter because he knew Vincent loved him, and that was the biggest turn on of all.

"Well, I'm here and ready for you" Gregory explained "Are you going to get naked too?"

"Okay, if you promise me something" Vincent reacted "And I'm being serious"

"What is it?" Gregory questioned.

"Dominate me" Vincent pleaded.

Vincent watched as his boyfriend happily nodded, his penis becoming hard as he thought about Gregory bossing him around. When he was naked, Vincent looked at Gregory, and saw his boyfriend's cock was throbbing enthusiastically.

"So, are you gonna suck my dick?" Gregory wondered "Or rather, come here and suck my dick you slut"

"Yes daddy" Vincent reacted "Anything for you"

They got into position, with Gregory sat on the sofa and Vincent kneeling on the sofa beside him, lips just above Gregory's cock. To start, Vincent kissed the erection, before he took it into his mouth. He slowly inched his way down, causing a moan from Gregory.

"Baby, why have we waited so long?" Gregory moaned "My cock belongs inside you"

As Vincent began bobbing up and down, Gregory used his arm to start playing with Vincent's ass. It was chubby and wobbled at the touch, so Gregory playfully spanked it a few times, before sucking his finger and pushing it into Vincent's tight hole.

"You want my dick inside here don't you?" Gregory teased.

Vincent pulled off of Gregory's dick, which was now completely covered in slobber, and looked at Gregory. There was a smirk on the muscular wizard's face, which made Vincent's cock dance slightly with excitement.

"I want you inside my ass" Vincent begged.

He turned around on his hands and knees, so that his ass was directly in front of Gregory. His raging boner needed attention, so he began stroking himself, whilst Gregory used a finger to once again go inside Vincent's hole.

"You are so tight" Gregory observed "Are you sure you're ready for this?"

"I've wanted it ever since we started dating" Vincent responded "Please let me have it"

This was the point where Gregory couldn't wait any longer, as he knelt behind Vincent and playfully rubbed the tip of his penis against Vincent's entrance. It was pink, and looked so ready for him, so Gregory slowly pushed himself inside.

"I want you so bad" Vincent moaned "So, so bad"

"You've got me" Gregory assured "I'm yours"

Before Vincent knew it, Gregory was moving in and out of him, stimulating his prostate and making his cock even harder than he thought he already was. Gregory looked down and watched Vincent's cheeks wobble each time their bodies impacted.

"I have to shoot" Vincent said "Can I shoot?"

"You shoot when you are ready" Gregory replied "Let the sperm escape those balls"

That was all Vincent needed, as he shuddered and shot his load on the sofa. It wasn't a particularly big load, but it did the job as it resulted in Vincent's hole pulsating around Gregory, which pushed him over the edge.

"I've got to cum" Gregory insisted.

"Let me watch" Vincent requested.

After pulling out of Vincent, who sat up in his seat, Gregory began stroking near to where Vincent's load was. His body tensed up and within a second, he was shooting his thick, which jet of semen on the sofa, mixing with Vincent's in a satisfying moment.

"Wow, we are truly together now" Vincent giggled.

"You are my life" Gregory declared.

They kissed a bit, before Gregory collected the cum in his hand and pushed it into Vincent's mouth. He watched happily as his boyfriend ingested it, wrapping his arms around and holding him close for several seconds.

"We should do that again" Vincent suggested.

"Never be afraid to ask, I'm always up for it" Gregory chuckled.

As they got dressed, Vincent finally felt his repression fading away and Gregory noticed the more positive demeanour that his boyfriend was showing. After all of that excitement, they needed a rest, so they spent the rest of the day snuggled up.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

The next part of this going to be the Harry/Weasley mini series.

I have got the mini series planned out and am trying to use original ideas and suggestions previously given. Over the last few days, I have put together a flowing plot.

I therefore must ask that all e-mail and message suggestions and requests stop for this book, as I have carefully worked on the plot using previous ideas, and requests are starting to make this book stressful.

It's got to the point where I am thinking about putting this book on hiatus because of the pressure. I have so many suggestions that I'm not even sure I'll be able to include all of them.

Thank you for your patience and support.

Chapter 19: Harry Potter & Ginny Weasley (2)

Summary:

After a shower, Harry catches Ginny in a sticky situation and decides to investigate.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of the Harry/Weasleys mini series.

Told from Harry's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Weasley's were like family to me. As soon as I left the Dursleys some years ago, they had accepted me as one of their own and it was brilliant to be involved in such a positive and kind family atmosphere.

As time went on, I began to notice that the feelings between us had changed. I was so fond of them that I never wanted to be away, become obsessed with the redheads. They were all very easy on the eye which made me tingle inside.

The thought of all of them made me horny, my cock would get instantly hard the second I saw any member of the family. Whenever I was in the shower, I thought about being stood next to one of them, caressing their body and having the best sex ever.

Sadly, that never became real, but whilst I'd never had sex in a shower, I knew that one day I would get to have sex with at least one of them. There was too much chemistry and admiration between myself and the Weasleys for it not to happen.

An opportunity happened after I had got out of the shower, as I walked past Ginny's room and saw that the door was not fully closed. I peaked through the small gap, and saw that Ginny was having a good time by herself.

My penis began to pulsate as it got hard. I pushed the door open a bit more, noticing that she was moaning lightly as she fingered her pussy. I could see that it was glistening, and would love to know what it would be like to be with her.

The towel I had wrapped around me fell down as I began gently stroking my length. There was no need for me to feel awkward, as Ginny was already lying down, looking so inviting. I kept looking at her as I jerked off, but when she looked at me, she instantly stopped.

"H-Harry!" Ginny stuttered "W-why are you s-spying on me?"

"Ginny, I think we both know" I replied "You and your family would do anything for me"

"We would" Ginny agreed.

"And right now, your pussy is begging for me" I teased.

Walking over to Ginny's bed, I grabbed her head and put it in front of my cock. She looked up at me, telling me that she really wanted to start. I'd never felt so masculine, as I pushed my length into her mouth.

"Now this is what I've been waiting for" I commented.

The feeling was such a difference from what I expected. It was soft, and wet around my dick and this made me feel great. Ginny amazed me by not even gagging when I pushed all the way inside of her mouth, so that I was at the back of her throat.

"You are such a little slut" I chuckled "You are my slut"

She moaned in agreement, and I felt that her mouth was now tightening around me. There was a rush of energy going through my body, which meant I started to thrust in and out of her at a pace so quick that I thought it was impossible.

"You want my sperm baby?" I enquired "You want to taste my thick cream?"

She began sucking harder, clearly wanting to force every last drop out of me. Either way, the plan worked because I found myself buckling, and that began my orgasm. I began to spasm as I began shooting my milk down her throat.

"Take it all, you bitch!" I ordered.

Pulling out slightly, I shot the last few drops onto her tongue, giving her a chance to sample the flavour. Removing myself from her mouth, she began swilling it around, as if it was mouthwash, before she ingested it.

"Wow, that was my first time" Ginny revealed.

"But don't you want to cum too?" I wondered.

"Of course I do" Ginny replied.

"Turn over then, right now" I instructed.

Ginny got on all fours, proudly displaying her ass and her clit. The sight made me lick my lips in anticipation, as I had always wanted to know what this would feel like. I sat on the floor, and my face was looking directly at both of her entrances.

I playfully smacked her on the ass, noticing that the skin was very smooth and pulled tight. My desires were getting stronger, and I had to slowly place my head at her entrance. I licked up from her pussy, going over her skin and continuing until I had licked her ass hole.

"Harry, your tongue" Ginny moaned "It's so good"

That was exactly what I wanted to hear, so I began pushing a finger into her clit, continuing where she had previously left off. It was moist and let me in without a struggle. I twisted my finger around until I found her g-spot.

"Right there, that's it" Ginny gasped.

"You dirty whore" I laughed.

I explored her entrance with my finger, feeling her get more and more tense as I continued to explore. Without warning, I swapped my finger for my tongue, using it to invade her some more. I enjoyed watching her squirm.

"It's too much, I can't hold on!" Ginny screeched.

This made me go faster, as I wanted to taste her orgasm. As she began moving a bit to feel maximum pleasure, I knew it was only a matter of time. Sure enough, my tongue licked deep and that gave her what she needed.

Her pussy walls began squeezing around my tongue, and her juice squirted all over my face. I kept licking, as her moans were so hot and it was really good to hear. She pulled away from me, so I smacked her butt cheek again.

"My god, that was so intense" Ginny whispered.

"You are the first of my collection" I stated.

"Collection?" Ginny posed.

"Yes, I'm going to try and have fun with as many Weasleys as I can" I explained.

She nodded, with a smirk on her face. I quickly grabbed my towel and wrapped it around me once more. As I was walking towards my room, I began to think about what I wanted, and how things could be more interesting.

One thing I noticed was that Ginny was great, but I wanted a juicier ass than the one she had. Whoever I went with next, would need to have an ass that was round, jiggly and soft, as that was my true desire.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 20: Harry Potter & Molly Weasley

Summary:

Molly is alone with Harry and allows him to take charge.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the Harry/Weasleys mini series.

Told from Molly's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ever since Harry had joined our household, I had been looking forward to a time where I could try something. Whilst I loved Arthur, he was not really offering me any sex whatsoever, and I really wanted to have some intimacy.

I had four sons living at home, but as much as I wanted to, I knew I would never be able to achieve sexual excitement with them. Not that I had anything against the idea, but they were my sons, and I wanted them to be happy, and as none of them had ever approached me, I figured they weren't interested.

Harry was such a dear, always looking out for us and making sure we were okay. To me, he was the answer to the problem, as he was not my biological son, and he was very handsome. Whenever I went to bed, I dreamt about him.

A mother knows everything, so I knew he had been engaging sexually with Ginny. It actually made me feel quite wet, as I yearned for a young and energetic cock to achieve my desires. Arthur and I hadn't had sex in 20 years, so I had a lot of passion inside.

Arthur had taken our sons out to go fishing, and Harry decided not to go. I didn't mind, as being alone with Harry made me feel like I could try and seduce him. Fortunately for me, I knew exactly what he wanted.

He was sat at the kitchen table, drinking some butter beer when I decided that it was time. I walked over to him, and when he looked at me, I made sure to move my hips from side to side, to highlight how voluptuous my bottom was.

"Harry dear" I greeted "How are you doing?"

"I'm okay Molly" Harry responded "Just want to take an easy day"

"It's just you and me today" I added.

"And that's nice" Harry replied.

I noticed that as I had walked towards him, I knocked a cup onto the floor. This gave me an excuse to try and be more sensual, as I bent over, showing off my bum. I made sure to wiggle it, and heard him gasp in surprise.

"Everything okay sweetie?" I wondered.

"F-fine" Harry stuttered "I just..."

His reluctance to talk made me know that I had him interested, but deep down I realised that I would need to submit to him. He was a dominant force, and my job now was to make sure that I turned him on properly.

"Well, if you're not going to enjoy what you see..." I teased.

As I began walking away, I felt his hand grab my arm. He pulled me passionately into his grip, connecting our lips without a moment's thought. Holding me, Harry was clearly more muscular and powerful than Arthur ever was.

"I do enjoy what I see" Harry stated "I like the look of all of you Weasleys, you're all sexy"

"That's nice of you to say dear" I replied "You clearly love us"

"And are you going to give me satisfaction?" Harry pressed.

"You can use me in whatever way you like" I reacted.

"I have to get you prepared" Harry commented.

I was intrigued to know what he had planned, but when he got out his wand and undressed me, I felt like I was at his mercy. He didn't waste any time, as he was also undressed within 5 seconds. He looked at me with an evil smile.

"Are you my MILF?" Harry posed.

"I am" I mumbled.

"Bend over for me!" Harry ordered "Let me see that ass!"

I did as he asked, turning away from him and getting onto my knees. He pushed me forward slightly, so I had to rest on my hands too. I didn't know what to expect, but he spanked me, and I felt my cheeks clap together.

"So juicy" Harry complimented "Dance for me"

"Anything in particular?" I enquired.

"Twerk it!" Harry persisted.

Just before I started, my bottom suddenly felt wet. Harry had put oil all over it so it shone attractively under the light. I then started to slowly move my ass, making the cheeks jiggle as I rolled my hips.

"Wow, you have a perfect ass!" Harry interjected.

"If you think this is good, wait until you see the others" I teased.

I was still shaking my booty when I felt Harry put his hands on my hips. I momentarily paused but then quickly got going again. He stroked my cheeks, caressing them with his hands and that made me even more moist.

"Give me that pussy" Harry instructed.

"Take it" I offered.

He knelt down behind me, and used his thumbs to pull my ass hole open. He confidently put a finger into my ass as I shook it. His finger was warm, and he pushed in forcefully, causing me to moan louder. He was clearly becoming crazy from his sexual drive, but I loved it.

"You ready?" Harry pressed.

"I'm always ready" I pledged.

He oiled his cock, before pushing all the way into me with just one thrust. He was so much bigger than Arthur, as the tip reached deeper than I had experienced before. It was almost as if he dick was inside my womb.

"Harry, take control" I begged.

"Don't worry, I will Molly" Harry giggled.

Harry began moving in and out of me, and my pussy enjoyed feeling his throbbing member inside it. He leaned forward to kiss me as I looked back at him, and I was now starting to push back onto his penis.

"I'm so close!" I moaned.

"Dirty slut, let it go!" Harry screamed.

I couldn't stop myself and I squirted over his genitals. He increased his pace, meaning that my orgasm continued as he was also approaching the point of no return. I felt him grunt a few times, which I found so hot.

"You can impregnate me dear!" I declared "Blow your load deep inside me!"

"You're going to get it!" Harry growled "Here it comes!"

I felt one last thrust as he began filling me up with his sperm. There was so much of it that it made me feel like I was inflating. We were still pressed right up against each other for a few moments, before he withdrew slowly.

"How was I?" I asked.

"You were great" Harry answered.

We were quickly dressed once more, as I really needed to get dinner sorted out. I knew he was really tired, so I let him go up to his room for a lie down. My instinct told me that over the next few days, Harry would end up spent.

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 21: Harry Potter & Arthur Weasley

Summary:

Arthur guesses what happened whilst he was out and looks to have his turn with Harry.

Notes:

This is Part 3 of the Harry/Weasleys mini series.

Told from Arthur's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I had enjoyed spending time with my 4 youngest sons, we always had a close bond and it was special to me. Having 4 very horny young adults around made me realise that I had missed out on quite a few things, that I wished I could've experienced.

We got home and I noticed that Molly was cooking dinner. She was amazing when it came to cooking, the best chef we knew. I really loved her but our relationship had changed and we now no longer shared intimate moments.

"Are you okay sweetie?" I greeted.

"Oh yes, I'm brilliant dear" Molly reacted.

I walked to the stairs and on the way, I noticed a stain on the floor. It was still warm and slightly wet, so I put my finger in it and smelt. Before I was sure, I put my finger in my mouth to sample the taste, and I would recognise it anywhere.

It was sperm, freshly released within the last 10 minutes. This could mean only one thing, which was that Harry must've had an orgasm whilst we were out, and the chances were that Molly would've watched him do that.

After I made sure Molly and my sons weren't watching, I snuck upstairs to find Harry. The fact of the matter was that if Molly got the chance to have fun with him, then I wanted to do it too. He was devastatingly handsome.

Reaching his bedroom, I knocked on the door and waited patiently for him to answer. Harry opened the door, and was dressed in a vest and boxer shorts. He was clearly tired, but that didn't stop me on my mission.

"Hello Arthur" Harry began.

"Can I come in?" I wondered.

"Of course" Harry agreed.

He walked over and lay back down on his bed, displaying his legs and arms. I would really do anything to see more, but I wasn't sure what to do. I had never had any experimentation with men before, and so it would all be new to me.

"Are you going to say something, or just stand there drooling at me?" Harry chuckled.

"Just now, I found a stain on the floor" I explained "It was nearly fresh semen"

"How did you know?" Harry replied.

"I know what it tastes like" I continued "So, what happened?"

"I dominated your slut wife" Harry cackled "She loved it"

"I'm sure she did" I commented "How about, you show me?"

"You want me to control you?" Harry responded.

"I do" I confirmed.

"Okay then, get undressed" Harry instructed.

My heart began to speed up, I wasn't expecting this to happen even though I had hoped it would. I tried to remain calm, but I rushed getting undressed as I couldn't wait. He still lay on the bed, caressing his chest.

"You know, Molly knows how to twerk" Harry said.

"I can twerk to, you know" I stated.

"The do it" Harry retorted.

I got on my hands and knees on the floor, and started rolling my hips around wildly. I used to do this for Molly, but I always thought she would be better than me. When I looked back at Harry, I saw that he was stood up, and had got naked himself.

"Now Arthur, I think it's time for a milking" Harry teased.

As I twerked, Harry squatted down beside me, and grabbed my cock. He began stroking it slowly, sending a chill through my body as reality set in. Harry Potter was jerking me off, and I was dancing for him. Who would have ever thought that would happen?

"Your hand is so tight" I moaned "I feel so safe"

"You are going to fill my hand!" Harry exclaimed "I must get a sample"

He began going more vigorously, clearly wanting to milk me as if I was a cow. As I twerked, my dick was thrusting into his grip, and that made me throb with excitement. My toes began curling, as my orgasm started taking over my body.

"Are you going to release?" Harry posed "You better not keep me waiting"

The dirty talk was a real turn on, and that sent me wild. I began spasming, shooting a load of cum onto his hand. He wiped it into his own mouth, and I watched him as he gulped it down. His strong arms held me as he pulled me up standing.

"I loved tasting your sperm" Harry mumbled "Want to taste mine again?"

"Please, let me enjoy it once more" I pleaded.

"Okay, if you agree to be my slave" Harry reacted.

"I will be!" I pledged.

He sat on the edge of the bed, and I was on my knees in front of him. He grabbed the back of my head, and pulled me close to his throbbing member. The head of his penis was bulging, and I wanted it in my mouth so badly.

"Come on then" Harry ordered "Suck on it"

Even though I had already climaxed, I was still very much turned on. Taking him into my mouth, I tasted his pre-cum. It was sweet and I craved more of it. Harry wasn't going to make this easy, and he pulled me all the way down on his length, holding me there for a moment.

"Let me violate your mouth" Harry persisted "Let your throat relax"

I began breathing through my nose, which made me realise that I could comfortably go all the way down on him. When he let me go, I began sucking on him with more confidence, happy in the knowledge that he was the first guy I'd been with.

"Keep doing that, and you'll get a sweet treat!" Harry encouraged.

This made my mouth water, coating Harry in my saliva as I saw his hands grip the bed tightly. I bobbed continuously, until finally, Harry released his cum down my throat. A little bit spread on my tongue as he pulled out, which I tasted and loved.

"Dinner's ready!" Molly called.

"Looks like we times that well" I observed.

"You made a great slave" Harry complimented "And hopefully I'll find out if any of your sons do too"

"Well, I can't tell you for sure" I replied "But I would say all of them would be up for it"

We got dressed and walked downstairs to have dinner. Before we actually went downstairs, I ensured that all evidence of sperm was removed from our bodies and clothes, and then we could confidently go down without raising suspicion.

Notes:

Part 4 coming soon.

Chapter 22: Harry Potter & Arthur Weasley & Molly Weasley

Summary:

At the dinner table, Arthur and Molly try and secretly stimulate Harry.

Notes:

This is Part 4 of the Harry/Weasleys mini series.

Told from Harry's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

So in just a day, I had experience sexual situations with Ginny, Molly and now Arthur. The Weasley family sure were prepared to put out for me, and I enjoyed the fact that they were all willing to let me dominate them.

As I followed Arthur downstairs for dinner, we all sat around the table, with Percy, George, Fred and Ron sat on one side, and Ginny, Molly, Me and Arthur sat the other side. It was a very nice and calm atmosphere, as we began eating.

"I hope you all enjoy this" Molly stated.

"I'm sure we will dear" Arthur replied.

"Your cooking is always great" I complimented.

"Thank you" Molly reacted.

It was during desert where things started to get freaky. Molly had made an apple pie, which was one of my favourites, but whilst their sons were busy shovelling it down their throats, I suddenly felt someone pulling undoing my trousers and pulling out my dick.

Molly was suddenly stroking my dick, and I didn't know exactly what to do. I was rock hard, and it was difficult to not display my member to the rest of the table, so I just stayed relaxed and allowed it to happen.

As she rubbed up and down my length, I felt myself tingle. My mind wanted me to take over, grab her and how her who was in control, but not wanting the others to know what was happening just yet, I remained descreet.

Molly hadn't touched her desert yet, but I didn't know what was going to happen as I could see that Arthur was getting distracted by us. Whilst they were all distracted, Molly leaned over and spoke softly into my ear.

"You know Harry dear" Molly whispered "You are so much bigger than Arthur"

"I'm bigger than everyone" I mumbled "And don't you ever forget that"

Arthur started looking at us, which caused Molly to stop in order to start eating her desert. She ate slowly, I imagine to make the experience last as long as possible. Without giving any signals, Arthur quickly lowered his hand down, and began rubbing on by dick, before massaging my balls.

"These are so powerful" Arthur muttered "And I hope that one day the others get to see that"

"I'm hoping that they will" I agreed "Like you said, I bet they are all gagging for it"

I enjoyed the gentle way that he worshipped my dick, not knowing that things were about to change in a big way. Arthur was still massaging my balls, but I saw that Molly was the one who had a firm grip on my penis.

"Why don't we just show the others what's going on?" Molly suggested "They'll all find out soon anyway"

"I want to wait for the correct moment" I countered "When I'm at my most attractive"

For the first time, I actually felt like I wanted to be caught by everyone. Before, I had wanted to try each Weasley out, one by one, but now I felt as if I would know the answers to all of my questions if they saw.

"Molly, Arthur" I began "Did you say you wanted cream on your pie?"

"No, but I would love some cream" Arthur reacted.

"We only like the finest and thickest cream with Apple pie" Molly added.

I stood up proudly, revealing myself to their sons and watching as Ginny gave me a knowing look. I felt myself tense up, and that's when I began shooting my load. They directed the jets of semen over Molly, Arthur and Ginny's pieces of pie.

"Harry?" Ron posed "What's going on?"

"It's time to tell the truth Harry" Ginny encouraged.

I looked at the 4 male wizards across the table, and saw that they were all looking at my cock. This is what I needed, the knowledge that they were not repulsed by it. It was my moment to finally tell them about my intentions.

"I've had sexual experiences with Ginny and your parents" I revealed "And I would like to have that with all of you too"

There was a slight delay in their replies, as they tried to think about their responses. Molly and Arthur smiled, as did Ginny, and clearly they were able to tell what the silent wizards were thinking about.

"I'm up for that" Percy declared.

"So am I" Ron affixed.

"I want to as well" George stated.

Fred meanwhile, was not saying anything at this point. He just looked at me in awe, but I could also see some reluctance in his eyes. I was wondering what this meant, would it result in Fred ruining my plans to enjoy all of them?

"I tell you what" I proposed "I have an idea"

"What is it?" Ginny wondered.

"This evening, we will have a competition" I continued.

"What will it involve" Percy enquried.

"You and your brothers are going to twerk for me" I instructed "And I will have a good time with whoever I declare as the winner"

Now that got their interest, even Fred seemed to lighten up fully, but something was still not right with him. I guess I would just have to wait until the competition began, and then I would find out everything for myself.

Notes:

Part 5 coming soon.

Chapter 23: Harry Potter & The Weasleys (1)

Summary:

In preparation of the competition, Molly gives her sons a lesson to give Harry a preview.

Notes:

This is Part 5 of the Harry/Weasleys mini series.

Told from Harry's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Once everyone had finished their meals, I walked into the living room and took a seat on the sofa. The idea of them putting on a show for me, was making me sweat quite a bit. Ginny didn't want to watch her brothers twerk, so Arthur took her out to see a movie.

Molly lead her sons in to join me, and I could see the suggestive smile on her face. She was going to be in her element during this entire evening. I waited patiently for the competition to begin but Molly started off by pointing out a big problem.

"Harry, none of my sons know how to twerk" Molly explained.

"In that case, I think you should teach them" I reacted.

"I'm so happy that my sons will get to have some fun with you" Molly beamed.

"And one lucky son will get more" I chuckled.

She nodded happily, and clearly she really wanted to show off. Looking at her sons, I noticed that there was a bit of anxiety amongst them. To my surprise, and relief, Fred was the one to break the silence.

"And, you'll judge us by what you see in the competition?" Fred posed.

"What do you mean?" I replied.

"Our training lesson will not count" Fred added.

"That's correct, so don't worry so much" I soothed "But will you all get down to your underwear please?"

They quickly removed their shoes, socks, trousers and shirts. They were all rather skinny, but I didn't mind as to me, that confirmed that whoever I went with would submit to my stronger, muscular presence. Percy and Ron wore tight boxers, whilst Fred and George were wearing skinny briefs.

I sat back, still wearing just my vest and my boxers. I decided that the best thing to do would be to keep quiet and just watch, as Molly would have everything under control, and this would get me warmed up for later.

"Right then" Molly started "This is you twerk lesson"

"I'm not sure if any of us will be able to do it properly" Peter sighed.

"Speak for yourself!" Ron reacted.

"Peter, you don't know that yet" George argued.

"Mum, please just teach us already!" Fred pleaded.

Molly chuckled at the way they were arguing, and I felt really important as I saw them get motivated to dance for me. This whole event had my complete concentration, as Molly stood up next to a shelf on the wall, holding on to it.

"First of all, you need to just move your hips" Molly instructed.

They copied her, and in that position, I was able to start taking notice of what they possessed. Ron's bum looked like it had slight muscle, Percy's bottoms was skinny and rather small, whilst Fred and George's butts definitely looked peachy.

"That's it dears" Molly encouraged "You're getting it"

The movements began flowing much better, and this made me throb. Putting my hand under my boxers, I started to rub my length in order to calm myself down a bit. There was a slight wet patch on my underwear as pre-cum oozed out.

"I think you also should show them how to twerk on the floor" I suggested.

"An excellent idea" Molly agreed "Everyone get on your hands and knees"

I watched with baited breath as all 4 of them got into position. They lined up in front of me, but were looking towards me so I couldn't see yet what they butts looked like as they twerked. Molly was closest to me as they were behind her to learn the move. My penis was so hard that it ripped my boxers.

"Looks like Potter wants to shoot already!" George teased.

"Harry, save it for later" Ron begged.

"He can do what he likes" Molly countered.

I wish I could, but at that point I had no choice and began rubbing again, this time with more speed. I was free, and was trying to divide my attention between stroking myself and watching them learn how to twerk.

"Now, you should move your legs, and arch your back" Molly said "This should make your bottom jiggle"

They did as Molly asked, as she moved back to watch and see how they were doing. I saw her nodding in approval, but my attention was suddenly distracted as her sons began talking to me, clearly trying to be seductive.

"Will you use my ass?" Percy posed "It's perfect for your cock"

"I think you'll find that I'm closest to him" Ron reacted "He would love to stretch my hole"

"Or even better, go for something bigger" George suggested "I would say I'd be perfect"

"One of us is going to be your bitch" Fred added "But I'll make your dreams come true"

I wasn't able to control it anymore, as I shot my load on the floor. Molly stood back and watched, as her sons quickly crawled over and started trying to get to my sperm. They all licked the floor and got a taste of me. I knew this was going to be a great contest.

Notes:

Part 6 coming soon.

Chapter 24: Harry Potter & The Weasleys (2)

Summary:

Molly hosts a competition and Harry has a tough choice to make.

Notes:

This is Part 6 of the Harry/Weasleys mini series.

Told from Molly's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

So Harry had gone upstairs to get himself cleaned up, and now I had to make our living room look like a stage. Using a spell, I made the room have a raised section for my sons to twerk on. The sofa was now made of leather, and the lighting was changed to make it pink.

As my sons entered the room, they looked happy at the results as they checked every last detail. Percy sat down on the couch, and the others walked around. I never felt so proud before, as my sons had worked hard for this.

"Percy, that seat is for Harry" I explained.

"He's going to love it then mum, it's so comfortable" Percy replied.

I admit, it was a bit disappointing at that moment, because I saw that my sons hadn't made an effort to dress for Harry, and I wasn't going to stand for it. I quickly went behind the sofa, to pick up a box.

"What's in there?" Ron asked.

"You'll see, gather around" I answered.

They crowded around the wooden box, which contained their costumes for the competition. I knew what Harry would want to see, so I had used magic to make some clothes quickly for them to wear. Ron looked puzzled.

"Are you going to open it?" Ron posed.

"Before I do, I'd like to tell you that this is going to make Harry so happy" I stated.

Taking the lid off the box, revealed 4 thongs. I gave one to each of my sons, and they were different colours. Bright green on for Percy, Purple for George, Pink For Fred and Yellow for Ron. They all looked a bit bewildered.

"Now, go upstairs and slip into your outfits" I intructed "Harry will want to see as much of you as possible"

"We're going to look so sexy!" George beamed.

For once, all of my sons did as they were asked and went to get ready. Harry returned, staring at the stage and looking very impressed with my work. He took his seat on the sofa, and I tried to get him ready.

"I think you are in for a good night" I commented.

"I hope so" Harry rejoined "Having your family at my mercy is very much a turn on"

"They really will do anything you say" I added "Are you going to get naked?"

"Ah yes, I will" Harry confirmed.

He quickly stripped himself bare, sitting on the sofa once more. I was about to talk again but we were interrupted by the sound of footsteps coming down the stairs. I smiled as I saw Percy, George, Fred and Ron get onto the stage wearing only their thongs. Turning to Harry, I gave him a signal to start.

"Weasleys, you are here to twerk for me" Harry said "And if you do a good job, you will be doing even more than that. So now you are all ready and raring to go, let's begin"

I put on some music, getting everyone in the mood to dance. Deciding to lead the way, I went into the middle of the stage, got onto my hands and knees, and started shaking my booty. Harry started drooling.

"Copy Molly" Harry ordered.

I was surrounded by Percy and George to my left, with Fred and Ron to my right. They got into the same position as me, and to my surprise, were all very good. Percy was shaking his ass quickly, whilst George was going slow.

"Wow, you are all amazing" Harry complimented.

Meanwhile, Fred was making his butt cheeks clap together, and Ron was making them wiggle up and down. This was an ideal situation, as Harry had a variety of methods to choose from when he would get to pick the winner.

Getting off of the stage, I walked over to Harry and sat down next to him. He was focused on the stage, so I gently began rubbing his length. He gasped to start with, but then he grabbed my hair and pulled me over, putting his dick at my mouth.

"Ron, arch your back!" Harry exclaimed.

Ron did so, and this made his butt stand out a bit more. Harry looked around at all of them, whilst I still sucked on his member. Then without warning, he shot his load into my mouth, which made me know for sure that my sons were doing everything they needed to.

"Percy, put your head down, and stick your ass up" Harry persisted.

I sat up and watched with Harry, as Percy lowered his head and kept shaking his ass. It gave us a better view, and I felt like they were going to make Harry's decision very tough, as they were all so good at this.

It was at that point, that Harry stood up, fetching a glass jar from above the fireplace. He got up on stage to have a closer look. Admiring all of my sons, I thought he would try to spank them or something, but in fact he was going to do more than just that.

Grabbing a pair of scissors, he cut all of their thongs off, revealing all of their private parts. Waving his wand, Harry put oil over all of them. All 4 of my sons were very small, even more so than Arthur, but I knew Harry loved it as he wanted to be in complete control.

"Hmm" Harry muttered "Let's see"

He knelt down behind Percy to start with, gently stroking the right ass cheek. This made Percy squirm in satisfaction, when Harry began stroking Percy's small cock. I could see that Percy was getting over excited.

"Harry, please pick me" Percy moaned "I'll be your slut"

Instead of answering, Harry went faster, placing the glass jar under Percy until he release a small trickle of cum into it. Harry made sure Percy was finished before he smacked him on the ass playfully.

"Sit on the edge of the stage for a moment" Harry retorted "I have analysis to do"

Percy did so, watching on as Harry moved over to Ron. I was interested to know what was going to happen with this, as Ron was Harry's best friend and I knew they had wanted this for a while. Harry positioned his jar as before, but this time he took Ron's cock into his mouth.

"Harry, I can do this to you" Ron gasped "If you let me be the winner"

This was much more intense than I ever imagined it would be. Harry could more than handle himself and he had a weakening affect on everyone. As he massaged Ron's balls, I saw Ron tense up, and Harry directed Ron's dick into the jar. I watched as a jet of semen was released by my youngest son.

"So, you can shoot a lot" Harry observed "But are you the winner? Go and sit with Percy for now"

Ron walked over to join Percy, and now it was the turn of the twins. This is where I got confused, as I didn't know how he would try and put them through their paces. He stood and watched them twerk for several moments, before acting.

"You two, move closer together" Harry ordered "Kneel down and face one another"

George and Fred moved toward each other, and were face to face. Harry put the jar in between them, and took their dicks into his hands. Their cocks were slightly bigger than the penises of Percy or Ron. They looked down and observed as he stroked them both gratifyingly.

"You two, are going to have to impress me" Harry warned.

"We will do a-anything" George stuttered.

"To make you happy" Fred added.

"In that case, you can kiss each other whilst I do this" Harry retorted.

That was new, but I watched as Fred and George passionately kissed. I never realised they were that up for a good time that they'd give Harry that satisfaction. Harry began stroking quicker and quicker before the twins started moaning.

"Fill the jar" Harry ordered.

Fred and George pulled away from each other, before tensing up. I had to get a closer look, so I walked closer to the stage. They tensed up and shot their seed into the glass jar. They looked at each other in shock.

"So, have you made your mind up?" I posed.

"Wait just a moment" Harry reacted.

I watched as Harry picked up the jar, and then drank every last bit of cum from it. He licked his lips, savouring the taste for a few moments before he began talking again. Everyone was anxious to know his decision.

"Yum, Weasley sperm is delicious" Harry commented.

"Please will you make a decision" Percy begged.

"Well, it was a very difficult decision" Harry said "But after long deliberation, I've decided that the winner is..."

He paused dramatically, trying to make the situation even more tense but this meant everyone was getting even more impatient. Ron decided to take matters into his own hands, slapping Harry's arm lightly.

"It's Fred" Harry declared.

There was a loud groan from the other three, but I was pleased for Fred as he was going to get the chance to have a good time, and frankly after so many years of him telling me he felt inferior, I was so relieved.

Notes:

Part 7 coming soon.

Chapter 25: Harry Potter & Fred Weasley

Summary:

After choosing the winner, Harry shows Fred a good time.

Notes:

This is Part 7 (Final Part) of the Harry/Weasleys mini series.

Told from Fred's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Did I just hear correctly? Harry just chose me over all of my brothers. I felt so happy at the fact that for once, I was the chosen one. Harry looked at me lovingly, giving me reassurance that he was going to take care of me.

I looked back and saw that everyone except for my mum looked disappointed with Harry's choice. It made me feel guilty because I was unsure of what made Harry decide I would get to have a good time with him.

"Why Fred?" Ron posed.

"Is he more special than us?" Percy added.

"Be nice, this is just the way it is" Mum interjected.

It wasn't an ideal situation, but then George walked over to me. He gave me a hug and this made me feel better. Harry waited for a moment, clearly wanting George and I to have a few seconds to talk to each other.

"Bro, this is your chance" George encouraged "Harry is going to show you the time of your life"

"I know" I sighed "But-"

"No buts, and no regrets" George instructed "Go and have a good time"

"Thanks bro" I replied "You're the best"

He gave me a kiss on the forehead before walking back towards the others. Harry grabbed my hand, but before we went up to his room, he had something to say to the others. I looked at him in awe, as he defended his decision.

"What you don't know, it that I heard Fred mumble something under his breath" Harry explained.

"What did he say?" Molly wondered.

"He told me he loved me" Harry continued "And he said it tenderly, which is what won me over"

Before giving any of them the chance to reply, Harry dragged me upstairs to his room. Seeing that we were already naked, I knew that there would be no time wasting. We reached the top of the stairs and entered his room, Harry slamming the door shut behind us.

"God your sexy" Harry grunted "Come over here"

He pushed me onto my back on his bed, and climbed on top of me. I enjoyed how warm his skin felt, but was taken to heaven when he bent down and gave me a kiss. Our lips moved in sync, and the feeling felt so right to me.

"You know, I was transfixed by your ass" Harry complimented "Will you satisfy me?"

"Boss me around" I reacted "Show me that you have the power"

Moving his hands down my body, I felt him pinch my nipples. It was honestly the most overwhelming sensation, as the tightness made me hard. He started at me, smirking as he squeezed. His breath was hot against my skin, it made me feel loved.

Suddenly he stood up, stroking his dick and making it fully erect. My mouth fell open, wanting to feel that cock inside. This wasn't for me to do, as Harry was going to be telling me as we went what it was he wanted.

"I bet looking at this" Harry teased "Your mouth is watering"

"It is" I mumbled.

"Slobber over it baby" Harry ordered.

I sat on the edge of the bed, with Harry's cock right in front of me. He guided his tip into my mouth, the shaft was touching my lips. He didn't hang about, and before I knew it his whole penis was inside my mouth. I couldn't talk, but Harry still spoke.

"Wow, it's hotter than your mum's pussy" Harry observed "Wetter as well"

He started to thrust in and out of my mouth, causing me to feel more horny than I'd ever felt before. I gagged at first, as my throat wasn't used to having such a big intrusion. Tears fell from my eyes, but it wasn't out of pain, it was out of joy.

"That's perfect Fred" Harry uttered "You are coating me so nicely"

It's true, he was evenly coated with my saliva, and when he pulled out some of my saliva dribbled onto the floor. I had to catch my breath, because his dick had been preventing me from getting much Oxygen.

"Lean back with your legs up" Harry instructed "Let me see that ass"

I got onto my back, lifting my legs up high in order to give him easy access to my hole. Harry crouched down, and before my mind could get over what was happening, I felt Harry put his tongue into my ass.

"H-Harry" I stuttered "That's so... whoa!"

He coated my ass with his saliva, allowing his tongue to spread it all over my cheeks and into my hole. His tongue started going deeper until it licked a particular part of me, and I was in ecstasy.

"That's the spot" I moaned.

I smiled, knowing that my brothers had never experienced this feeling before, at least not with Harry. I didn't want him to stop, but when he pulled his tongue out, I guessed it would be in order to be more peverese.

"Slut, it's time for me to split you open" Harry teased.

He turned me over so that I was lying on my stomach. He spat on his cock to lube himself up, before he inserted himself into my whole. I let out a small yelp of pain, before I felt nothing other than pleasure.

"Your hole is so sloppy" Harry commented "Do you like this?"

"It's brilliant!" I beamed.

"Arch your back for me" Harry instructed "Make your ass stand out"

Arching my back, I felt Harry go deeper than before, and my ass wobbled each time his body impacted with mine. I began breathing heavily, knowing how much I was desperate to have more of Harry's creamy seed.

"I'm gonna blow!" Harry screamed.

Within moments, I felt hot fluid coating my insides, as he shot sperm everywhere in my body. I felt it being sucked up deeper in me. I pushed against him to ensure none of it fell out. Once he had finished, he removed himself slowly.

"Now, let's get that little cock of your to release, shall we?" Harry chuckled.

He lifted me up slightly so that I was on all fours. Using his finger, he continued to stimulate my prostate, massaging it roughly in a way that took me past my wildest sexual desires. I felt his hand wrap around my small member, being the perfect fit for my length.

"I want a taste of you, I think" Harry mumbled.

He pointed his cock towards his mouth, before taking my penis in it's entirety. I'd never had so much wetness around me, and I loved the feeling so much. He was moving up and down, his soft lips massaging my shaft as he went.

"Harry!" I moaned "Harry!"

His mouth was too much, and I forcefully shot my sperm back his throat. It wasn't a big load, but it was enough for Harry, who slurped it into his mouth and swallowed. I collapsed onto my back, and he lay down next to me.

"You are the best slut in your family" Harry giggled.

"I'll always be your slut" I declared.

He kissed me, with the same passion he had shown earlier. When I felt him wrap his arms around me, his muscular body was very protective and felt comforting. I fell asleep with him, and we were not disturbed, enjoying the intimacy.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 26: Hugo Weasley & Fred Weasley II

Summary:

Hugo injures himself, and together he and Fred explore their feelings.

Notes:

I enjoy writing this pairing.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

From the moment they first met, there was an unspoken chemistry between Hugo and Fred. They would always hang out with each other exclusively at family reunions, sometimes not even acknowledging the fact that anyone else was even in the same room.

Their relationship was getting more serious with each time they met, although they didn't really realise what was happening. They thought it was just the fact that they were closer than brothers, but an incident at their most recent family reunion had changed that.

They were having a competitive match of Quidditch in an open field a few minutes away from the house where everyone else was. It was becoming really competitive, until Hugo fell off of his broom, and impacted the ground hard.

"Oh no, Hugo!" Fred screamed.

Without wasting time, Fred sped down to Hugo, throwing his broom to one side and crouching down next to where Hugo was lying. Fortunately, Hugo was still fully conscious, but he had injured his arm really badly.

"It's okay Fred" Hugo insisted.

"But you are hurt" Fred argued "Can I do anything?"

"Just give me a moment" Hugo requested "Let me rest my arm"

Despite the fact that they were young adults, Fred did have weird ways of showing affection. He lay down next to Hugo and snuggled up to him, as if he was trying to be some sort of teddy bear. It was all fine, until Hugo made an observation.

"Is that your broomstick?" Hugo chuckled "Or are you just pleased to be here with me?"

"What are you talking about?" Fred reacted.

"I know what a hard on is" Hugo replied.

Looking down, Fred noticed that he indeed had an erection that was poking into the side of Hugo's leg. He suddenly felt ashamed of himself, because he felt that this meant he was a freak. He tried not to cry as he responded.

"I didn't mean to" Fred mumbled "It just sort of happened"

"Hey, it's okay as no one else is here" Hugo soothed.

"But don't you feel awkward?" Fred responded.

"No, it's nice to know that someone like me" Hugo joked.

Whilst they just stared at each other, Fred started getting an urge, moving his face close to Hugo and kissing the ginger wizard. It wasn't a long kiss, but it awoke something within both of them that they never knew existed.

"I have an idea" Hugo said.

"What would that be?" Fred wondered.

"I have an injured arm, and now I'm also erect" Hugo explained "So, why don't you jerk me off?"

"Well, I guess that's okay" Fred agreed "Seeing as you are unable to do it yourself"

Using his wand, as it was the least painful way, Fred used a spell to remove Hugo's clothes, before removing his own. Hugo was rather big, and the head of his penis was throbbing, which became even more when he looked at Fred and saw the big cock that he had.

"Are you ready Hugo?" Fred pressed.

"I'm ready and waiting" Hugo declared.

Lying beside Hugo, Fred grabbed his own dick in one hand, and Hugo's in the other. It was interesting as he could compare sizes, and was pleased to discover they were incredibly similar. He thought it would be a good idea to stop stroking himself, and give Hugo his full attention.

"Let's spice things up a bit, shall we?" Fred suggested.

"That sounds great" Hugo concurred.

Smiling, Hugo watched as Fred began massaging his balls, before wrapping his lips around Hugo's length. There was an understanding between them that neither of them realised ever existed, but they were so glad that it did.

"Those lips know how to please a guy" Hugo chuckled.

As Fred began to speed up, Hugo began breathing more heavily. He wanted to shoot a load into Fred's mouth, and not have to clean anything up for once. He knew he was getting close, but didn't warn Fred because he thought that could result in the sucking being stopped.

His body bucked and his toes curled as he shot a jet of sperm into Fred's mouth. He thought it might revolt Fred, but it was completely the opposite, as Fred kept sucking until he was sure Hugo wasn't releasing anymore. When he took his mouth away, Fred could smile.

"You taste good" Fred said "Much better than mine"

"Let's put that to the test" Hugo suggested "I wonder what your load tastes like"

As Hugo was not able to move very well, Fred knelt up by his face and slowly pushed his dick into Hugo's mouth. He had got all the way in, and Hugo hadn't gagged, so he instinctively started to thrust in and out, imagining it was Hugo's ass.

"I hope this feels as good as I made you feel" Fred moaned.

In order to make sure it did, Hugo increased the vacuum he created around Fred's dick, sending Fred over the edge much faster than he expected. He saw Fred speed up, the scrotum hitting Hugo's cheek each time.

"I'm going to cum" Fred panted.

With one long thrust, Fred shot his load, pulling back a bit to ensure it landed on Hugo's tongue. He pulled out and waited, watching as Hugo rolled the fluid around his mouth before swallowing it. He was so satisfied that in reality, he didn't care what the answer was.

"That was so intense" Hugo beamed "And it tastes much sweeter than mine"

"I think the opposite" Fred commented "Anyway, let's get you sorted out"

Once again using his wand, Fred dressed both of them and felt much better that they completely understood one another's feelings. Carefully, Fred picked Hugo up and walked with him back to the house, with his family completely oblivious to it all.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

I'm going to insert a chapter that doesn't involve Harry as the next oneshot, just to split the two mini series up and refresh the work a bit.

Thanks for your support.

Chapter 27: Seamus Finnigan & Dean Thomas (1)

Summary:

Dean returns to the house and finds Seamus in a hot situation.

Notes:

Based on an e-mail request...
"Dean and Seamus are roommates, but Dean discovers Seamus on his bed, pleasuring himself"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After leaving Hogwarts, it was clear that the only way Dean or Seamus would be able to move out of their parents' houses would be for them to find a small house and share it as roommates. They had always been close friends, so neither of them had a problem with this arrangement.

Dean usually went out to get food for them, as Seamus concentrated more on housework. This worked well for both of them, as Dean liked exploring, and Seamus was more of a stay at home for comfort type of person.

Arriving back from getting their dinner, Dean entered the house and noticed that none of the lights were on. This made him worry, as usually Dean would've set the table ready for them to eat. He searched all over for Seamus, before going upstairs.

Just as he thought he wouldn't find his roommate, Dean heard a sound from Seamus' bedroom. Approaching cautiously, Dean slowly opened the door. The lighting was poor, but he was able to just make out all of the features of the room.

He looked towards the bed, and saw that Seamus was lying down. The Irish wizard looked hot and bothered, but when Dean looked closer, he noticed that Seamus was completely naked. He watched as Seamus was gently caressing his chest, before gently stroking his semi erect penis.

Now Dean wouldn't usually make a big deal out of it, considering that most people engage in self gratifying activities, but as he turned around to leave Seamus to it, he heard a moan, followed by a sentence he never thought he would hear.

"Your hand feels great around my dick" Seamus mumbled "Dean, I love it when you jerk me off"

As Seamus continued stroking, Dean felt really confused. He never knew that Seamus felt that way about him. He felt bad, as clearly Seamus had been keeping this a secret from him, probably out of fear of how Dean would react.

"I want you to stretch me out" Seamus persisted "With that big black cock of yours"

The atmosphere was becoming more and more perverse, to the point that Dean began feeling uncomfortable. He could feel the blood rushing to his member, and rubbed himself through his trousers, managing to keep himself calm.

Looking back to Seamus, Dean watched as his roommate grabbed a dildo, and successfully enchanted it, so he could lie down and it would move in and out of his hole independently. It was becoming too much for Dean, but he simply watched.

"That's right, just there" Seamus gasped.

"Wow, he's really into me" Dean thought "Or should that be, he's literally imagining I'm into him"

"I wish you were here" Seamus stated "My ass would love this to be real"

Seamus was getting harder as the dildo moved in and out of him with passion. Dean had never slept with anyone before, but as he gave Seamus his full attention, he knew in his heart that Ginny Weasley was not the person he truly loved.

"Your anaconda makes me want to release everywhere!" Seamus moaned.

Dean liked the word Anaconda, it made him feel big and important. He tried to remain silent, as he didn't want Seamus to get embarrassed and stop, nor did he want to make Seamus feel like he couldn't have fun like this.

"This reminds me of when I saw you in the bright red thong" Seamus muttered "I saw your butt, I saw your muscles"

At first, Dean wasn't quite sure what Seamus was talking about, but then he remembered that when they would shower at Hogwarts, no one would do so completely naked as it was a communal shower. The thong allowed him to wash as much of himself as possible.

"That juicy ass, I could bite it forever" Seamus declared "I want to massage you, to put oil over you, and make you feel good"

The more Dean listened, the more he wanted it to actually happen. He watched on as Seamus stroked himself at a speed that he never knew possible. Dean knew he shouldn't be watching, but he couldn't turn away.

"Dean, cum over me!" Seamus begged "Squirt your seed everywhere!"

Seamus stroked a few more times, before Dean saw his toes curling, and his body tensing, before releasing his load over his stomach. It was pretty clear that Dean would have make a decision about how to react to it.

Notes:

Decided to split this oneshot into 2 chapters.

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 28: Seamus Finnigan & Dean Thomas (2)

Summary:

After watching Seamus, Dean wants to get more involved.

Notes:

A sequel to the previous chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Seamus had never had such a big orgasm before in his life, but he was glad that he had been able to have it. There was no way that he would be able to experience it for real, as Dean would never feel that way about him.

He closed his eyes, allowing himself to relax, when he suddenly felt a hand touch his leg. It made him twitch in shock, but when he looked he was able to see that Dean was staring at him, smiling lovingly.

"You enjoyed yourself, I take it?" Dean chuckled "At least from what I saw, you'll take it!"

"D-Dean?" Seamus stuttered "W-what are you doing here?"

"I just got dinner and when I saw all the lights were off" Dean explained "I got really worried and I found you here, enjoying me in your imagination"

Dean tried to keep himself from smiling too much, but he really enjoyed watching Seamus, and was now very turned on. He loved the way Seamus spoke about him, the detailed descriptions of what the young Irishman wanted to do.

"I'm so sorry!" Seamus cried "I know you probably hate me now. I'm a sick freak who-"

He didn't get to finish his sentence, as Dean smashed their lips together. It made Seamus feel as if he was dreaming, as this had been a situation he only dared dream about. Now that this was happening, Seamus felt himself get hard again.

"I loved what you were saying" Dean stated "If you want to massage me, then I'm down with that"

Finding himself unable to speak, Seamus went and got his massage table out, setting it up at the end of the room. He watched Dean strip off, but started to get frustrated as Dean was taking his time. At the point where Dean was down to his underwear, he stopped.

"You are teasing me" Seamus observed.

"It wouldn't be any fun if I just showed you everything now, would it?" Dean giggled.

"P-please" Seamus stammered "I must see it"

"How can I resist your begging face?" Dean rejoined.

Seamus sighed, watching Dean remove his black briefs before he got on the table, lying face down. Seamus draped a towel over Dean's butt, leaving the rest of him exposed. Using his wand, he placed oil all over Dean's body, making his dark skin shine in a satisfying way.

Dean relaxed, feeling Seamus' fingers massage him gently. Seamus started with Dean's feet, ensuring that he moved slowly up towards the towel. He was surprised at how smooth Dean's skin was, but he knew Dean was the sort of guy who took pride in appearance.

"Seamus, that's really good" Dean commented.

"Your skin feels so soft and delicate" Seamus reacted.

"Don't be afraid to really get into all the creases" Dean said.

"I will take every opportunity, so I will" Seamus replied.

Seamus then climbed onto Dean, sitting so that he was resting directly on Dean's ass. It was like a pillow, and it felt so nice and comfortable. Leaning over, he allowed his chest to come into contact with Dean's back, rubbing them together whilst massaging his arms.

"Take the towel off" Dean instructed.

Seamus grabbed the towel from beneath him, removing it so now his dick was pressed right up to Dean's ass crack. He couldn't control himself, and without saying a word, he put the tip of his cock inside Dean, feeling the warmth surrounding it.

"Seamus, I wasn't expecting this" Dean said.

"Should I stop Dean?" Seamus wondered.

"Hell no!" Dean insisted.

Seamus began moving into Dean, feeling the hole pull apart and give him easy entrance. The oil was making this a doddle, as Seamus started to speed up. He didn't want to go too quickly, as if he did it would be over too soon.

"Is this what you dreamed of?" Dean posed "You wanna cum inside me?"

"Aah!" Seamus screeched.

He was unable to hold on, shooting his load deep into Dean. It went so far into him that Seamus' sperm didn't fall out. Dean felt it inside him, sloshing slightly as he moved into a more comfortable position. He waited a moment, whilst Seamus calmed down.

"Seamus, can you suck my dick?" Dean requested.

"What do you think?" Seamus laughed.

He moved down, and saw that Dean's cock was hidden under his balls. He spread Dean's legs, and put his head between them in a position he never imagined. Seamus started by licking the tip of Dean's cock, sending a shiver through the black wizard.

"Ooh, you tease!" Dean chuckled.

He licked up towards Dean's balls, wanting to taste every last part of his friend. When he saw how big the balls were, Seamus squeezed Dean's scrotum, so that it went smooth, and began sucking on them. The saliva coated them, and Dean began getting more turned on.

"They are full of jizz" Dean stated "And you can have it"

It prompted Seamus to move back down to Dean's cock. He lifted it up slightly, so that he could put his mouth around it. He bobbed up and down, watching as Dean was beginning to moan. It made Seamus feel rewarded, as he was giving Dean a reason to be horny.

"I want to return the favour" Dean explained "Let me turn over"

Seamus moved to allow Dean to get onto his back. Dean's penis was rock hard, and Seamus couldn't wait to have it inside him. He climbed back on top of Dean, feeling the throbbing dick rub against his ass. He didn't want to be slow, instead placing Dean's member into his ass.

"Oh god, it's bigger than I thought" Seamus whispered "Now you're inside me, I belong to you"

"You promise you will be my slave?" Dean replied "That no other man or woman will steal you away from me?"

"I crave your big black cock" Seamus reacted "It's the sausage to my hotdog bun"

This made Dean help Seamus a bit, using his hands to bounce his boyfriend with more passion. He could feel the tip of his cock stimulate Seamus' prostate. As they moved together in harmony, Seamus could feel Dean's dick pulsate.

"Are you getting close?" Seamus pressed "You know I'll gladly take everything"

"Wahh!" Dean screamed.

Suddenly, Dean was releasing and Seamus felt the sperm shooting deep inside him. It made both of them grunt, as Seamus collapsed on top of Dean once more. He felt Dean's arms wrapping around him, and in a matter of moments, they fell happily asleep.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 29: Harry Potter & The Dursleys

Summary:

Harry hatches a plan to get some revenge on the Dursleys after the way they treated him.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of the Harry/Dursleys mini series.

Sorry this has taken a while, I've been trying to come up with a plot for a few weeks, and have been trying to include as many suggestions as possible.

This is a shorter chapter, as it acts as an introduction to the mini series.

I hope you enjoy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was near, Harry knew it. He was no longer going to stand for the way that the Dursley's were treating him. When it was Vernon, Petunia and Dudley, that was bad enough, but now Aunt Marge was involved, Harry was on the verge of snapping if he didn't do something.

The relationships he had with all of them had changed. Aunt Marge would only talk behind his back, remaining completely silent in Harry's presence. Vernon would pretend Harry didn't exist, until he needed someone to shout at and Petunia would just give him looks of disgust and disappointment.

Although he and Dudley didn't get on, Harry was grateful that his cousin just avoided him. They were able to live in the same house amicably, and that was the only positive thing that had changed for Harry.

One evening, Harry had decided that it was time for a big change in his life. He was going to use his magic to assert dominance on Vernon, Petunia and Marge. It had taken several months of planning, as he knew that the Dursleys weren't exactly stupid. They were cruel, but they weren't gullible.

It was 1am, and the house was silent. The only light that was on, resided in Harry's room. He could hear Vernon snoring, Petunia restlessly trying to find a good position to settle in, and Marge's bed creaking as she breathed.

Harry whispered and enchantment, using his wand to spread it through the entire house. It was one he had read up about when at Hogwarts, and now he had found a use for it, he wanted to make the most of the enchantment. Lying on his bed, completely naked, Harry began speaking in a seductive manner.

"Do you want this?" Harry posed.

There was a moment of silence, before he heard someone get out of bed. This was when Harry knew he was going to be the undisputed leader. He began to think about how he wanted this to work, so he continued talking.

"Who will be the first to enjoy Potter milk?" Harry persisted.

As Harry began slowly stroking his erect penis, he wasn't expecting a reply, but he was pleasantly surprised when the Dursleys started reacting. He wasn't sure of the order in which he would see them, but he listened to what they were saying.

"Me!" Petunia called.

"No, me!" Vernon argued.

"Me, actually!" Marge insisted.

"There's enough Potter DNA for everyone" Harry chuckled "But who's going to be my main bitch?"

"I'll be your bitch!" Vernon declared.

"I'd be better though!" Marge countered.

"We all know I'm the one he wants" Petunia interjected.

Suddenly, he heard the Dursleys knocking on his bedroom door, and he used his wand to open it. They all gasped when they noticed that he was not wearing any clothes. Harry smiled in satisfaction as they all had their tongues out, drooling like hungry dogs.

"Come close, I have a quick present for all of you" Harry ordered.

The three Dursleys knelt at the end of his bed, and Harry felt bigger than ever. He couldn't believe he hadn't tried anything like this before, but it was never too late. He stood in front of them, his legs leaning back on the bed.

"If you want to taste some heavenly cream, open wide!" Harry teased.

The silence was slightly awkward, but Harry could see the way they were looking at him, observing every stroke. When he felt his balls tightening, he began to buckle, before shooting a big load of his seed. It was more of a continuous thing, like urinating, but that was okay. He began by aiming at Petunia.

"Drink it Petunia!" Harry encouraged.

She did so, her mouth quickly full of the creamy mess. She smiled, clearly enjoying the flavour, before Harry then directed it at Vernon. As it hit his uncle, Vernon's moustache was coated too, which Vernon licked off.

"I knew you wanted this" Harry joked.

And finally, Marge waited surprisingly patiently before Harry turned to her. The thick liquid shot into her mouth and to the back of her throat. He watched happily, as all of them had mouthful's of his love juice.

"Okay, now who's up first for an individual session?" Harry questioned.

Almost as if it was the most important competition in the world, all three of them put their hands up in the air. Harry could tell that whoever he chose first, he was going to love this, and as long as the enchantment was there, The Dursleys were going to love it too.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 30: Harry Potter & Petunia Evans Dursley

Summary:

Harry gives Petunia the best sexual pleasure of her life.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the Harry/Dursleys mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

So Harry had to make his first choice. He had three gagging Dursleys at his feet, and he knew that whoever he chose, they would be delighted. He looked at them, seeing the desire and desperation in their eyes.

It was one of the most powerful positions he had ever been in. He began noticing that the Dursleys were starting to do some seductive moves. Petunia was shaking her shoulders to make her breasts jiggle, whilst Vernon caressed his chest, and Marge turned around and began shaking her bum.

"I can see you are all determined" Harry commented.

"Harry, I can give you the world" Petunia stated.

"But I can give you more power" Vernon reacted.

"Remember this move when you decide" Marge added.

Harry couldn't help but laugh at how they were acting. After all of those years where they treated him like dirt, he was now the object of their sexual fantasies. As they continued their moves, Harry made his decision.

"First of all, I want Petunia" Harry said.

"You won't regret it" Petunia assured.

Harry pulled her up to the bed, and with his wand, he pushed Vernon and Marge out, whilst also locking the door. When he was ready, he used his wand to undress her, making Petunia laugh in pure delight about what she was about to do.

"You are gagging for it" Harry observed "You want some of my cum, don't you?"

"I do" Petunia confirmed "Vernon never made me this horny"

"I've been here all of my life, why have you never made a move?" Harry wondered.

"Because I was a loyal wife" Petunia replied "Besides, I wasn't able to take much notice"

"Now, you are only loyal to me" Harry explained "Is that understood"

"Yes it is" Petunia said.

Harry pushed her over so that Petunia was lying on his bed on her back. She opened her legs up, giving him a full view of what she had. He licked his lips, and put his face in between her legs. He began by inhaling, gathering her scent.

"Harry, it's all yours!" Petunia spoke "Use me, please!"

He moved closer, sticking his tongue out so that it was the first bit that hit her. He entered slowly, with Petunia opening her legs even further to give him as much room as he needed. She squirmed at the feeling, as he began licking around inside her clit.

"Oh my god!" Petunia moaned "I can see why you're so popular!"

Harry knew what he was looking for, and when Petunia gasped, he knew he'd found it. Her special spot was now being stimulated, so he licked it, making his tongue do a dance. He looked up at Petunia, and saw that she had her eyes shut.

"I can't stop" Petunia warned "It's happ-"

She couldn't finish her sentence, as her orgasm took hold. Her legs shook, and she held Harry in place in a moment of passion. He walls tightened around his tongue, as she squirted on his face. He felt even more horny, his cock pulsating.

"Now, you've got your satisfaction" Harry retorted "It's time for me to get mine"

He pulled her face close to his, connecting their lips together. Harry used his tongue to open her mouth, and then licked inside. She let him take control without arguing, knowing that he was going to give her so much more. She didn't want to pull away at first, but he pulled her off.

"I think it's time for some penis worship" Harry declared "So move down"

Petunia was loving this, and she wanted to make sure she impressed Harry. They turned over so that Harry was lying on his back, with Petunia on top. Gently kissing his skin, from his neck, down to his chest, to his abs and then just above Harry's dick. This is where her mouth began to water. Being enchanted meant that she craved it.

"What are you waiting for?" Harry questioned "Don't you want me inside you?"

"I just want to make sure I satisfy you" Petunia rejoined "That's all"

Harry used his hand to push Petunia down, ensuring that he pushed to the very back of her throat. She gagged, but Harry didn't show mercy when he held her in place. She learnt to overcome the reflex, and Harry felt her dribble all over his balls.

"That is perfect" Harry complimented.

Releasing her head, Petunia was now able to start sucking. It was massive compared to Vernon, and she felt deep regret that she had waited so long before experiencing it. Harry put his hands behind his head, relaxing at the feeling.

"You can go faster" Harry proposed "You want to taste me again, you'll have to show the motivation"

This made Petunia speed up, as she really did want his seed inside her again. The fact that this time, she wouldn't have to share it, meant that she was more horny. She looked up to see Harry, who was smiling.

"I think you want it to be more rough, don't you?" Harry persisted.

Not being able to speak, Petunia moaned at him. He grabbed her hair, and held her still, before aggressively thrusting into her mouth. He knew that he would not be able to last long, but that wasn't going to be a problem.

"Here we go!" Harry moaned.

With one big effort, Harry pushed all the way inside her mouth, and that sent him over the edge. He pulled out most of the way, allowing his sperm to fill all of her mouth. There was so much of it, and she had to swallow some to make room for all of it.

"How did that taste?" Harry posed.

"It was wonderful" Petunia replied.

"So you are my bitch" Harry commented "But I have two more to try out"

Petunia nodded in gratitude, walking towards the door so that she could go and rest. Harry took a few moments to calm down again, but he still had so much to give. He knew who he was going to give an opportunity to next.

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 31: Harry Potter & Vernon Dursley

Summary:

Vernon has a brand new experience, causing Harry to feel super powerful.

Notes:

This is Part 3 of the Harry/Dursleys mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Petunia left the room happily, feeling that Harry had re-invigorated her. She walked by Vernon and Marge, who looked anxious for answers. She was only too happy to give them assurance about what to expect.

"How did it go?" Vernon wondered.

"It was amazing!" Petunia beamed "You won't be disappointed"

"I hope he doesn't keep us waiting long" Marge commented.

"Give him a few minutes, and then he will take you to heaven" Petunia promised.

She walked off, leaving the others to wait for Harry to call one of them in. They closed their eyes, trying to imagine what Harry might have in store for them. Vernon imagined Harry ordering him around, whilst Marge imagined herself worshipping every inch of his body.

They were returned to the situation when the door opened. Harry was sat on the edge of the bed, ready for another round. After taking a few moments to consider everything, Harry made up his mind on who he wanted next.

"Vernon, join me" Harry instructed.

"Okay Harry" Vernon agreed.

Vernon walked into Harry's bedroom, closing the door behind him. He didn't wait, removing his own clothes before Harry got the chance. This made Harry feel a little frustrated, but that was a good thing, as it meant he was more dominating.

"So, Petunia was good" Harry stated "You need to pick up where she left off"

"How am I going to do that?" Vernon wondered "What would you like?"

"Petunia used her mouth to give me satisfaction" Harry replied "But you need to do something different"

"Please tell me" Vernon pleaded "Let me know, what I can do"

Harry got on the bed on all fours, and wiggled his butt in a seductive manner, similar to how Marge had done for him. Vernon wasn't sure what Harry was trying to suggest, and Harry knew this, so he revealed his desire.

"Lick my hole" Harry rejoined.

"Okay" Vernon responded.

Vernon squatted down behind Harry, moving his face close to Harry's hole. He lightly brushed his moustache against Harry's skin, sending a wave of pleasure through the young wizard. Tentitively, Vernon pulled Harry's butt cheeks apart, before inserting his tongue.

"That's the spot" Harry moaned "This is going to feel better around you than Petunia's pussy"

Feeling his desires go wild, Vernon started licking around, wanting to make sure that all of Harry's entrance was coated with saliva. Harry began pushing back against Vernon's face, enjoying the way the bristles of Vernon's moustache brushed against his skin.

when Vernon momentarily pulled his tongue out, Harry knew what he wanted. This was his first time with another man, but seeing as he was in charge, Harry knew that he couldn't fail, whatever he did to Vernon.

"Now, get in front of me" Harry instructed.

"What are you going to do to me?" Vernon pressed.

"You'll see" Harry explained "This you will enjoy"

Vernon sat at the top of the bed, and watched as Harry crawled up towards him. Rubbing a hand up Vernon's leg, Harry tried his best to make his uncle as excited as possible. Vernon gasped, as Harry approached his throbbing member.

"Please, don't tease me" Vernon begged.

"We'll go at my pace, understand?" Harry reacted.

"Okay" Vernon concurred.

Harry started by putting the tip of Vernon's dick into his mouth. It made him feel different to before, as now he had something inside his mouth for the first time. Vernon enjoyed the sensation of warmth that Harry's mouth gave him.

"Your mouth feels nicer than Petunia's" Vernon complimented.

There was more excitement to come, when Harry began going all of the way down on Vernon. When he reached the balls, he stuck his tongue out to lick them, whilst still accommodating Vernon at the back of his throat.

"I wish I'd known this was possible before" Vernon said.

This was when Harry wanted to see Vernon squirm, so Harry began bobbing up and down on him. There was a change in Vernon from that point, as he began moaning loudly, sounding very effeminate. It was making Harry harder.

"Watch out Harry" Vernon warned "Here I-"

Harry's sucking was too much, and Vernon shot his sperm deep inside his nephew's throat. It wasn't a big load, but it was still satisfying for him. Harry didn't stop, wanting to make sure Vernon was finished before he stopped. He climbed up his uncle's body, to kiss him on the lips.

"You have one last task" Harry revealed.

"What's that?" Vernon questioned.

"You're going to let me inside your ass" Harry explained.

Harry lay on his back, and Vernon was now on the top. Squatting down, Vernon directed Harry's dick into his ass, with his own saliva giving Harry a slick and easy time entering. Vernon let out a gasp in pain.

"It won't hurt for long" Harry said.

"It's too big!" Vernon complained.

"Just trust me" Harry affixed.

Holding Vernon down for a moment, Harry felt his uncle relax and Vernon's hole was no longer so tight. Vernon started moving around on top of Harry, the impact of going down almost crushing his nephew.

"It's stretching me" Vernon observed.

"It's supposed to" Harry reacted.

Harry was stronger than he believed, and placing his hands on Vernon's hips, he managed to bounce his uncle down with more force, giving both of them an increased feeling of pleasure. Harry then realised that he was going to reach his climax soon.

"Get on your knees on the bed" Harry requested "I need to give you your reward"

Vernon was now looking forward to his prize, and as he waited, Harry stood up on the bed and began stroking himself quickly. He could feel his balls getting ready, his sperm preparing to eject itself from his testicles.

"Aah!" Harry screeched.

He shot a big load of semen into Vernon's mouth, and watched as his uncle licked his dick to get every last drop. Harry held himself in place, which gave Vernon a bit of a shock, as he was not able to breath temporarily.

Removing himself from Vernon, Harry sat on his bed, feeling big satisfaction and watched as Vernon smiled. It was the first time that his uncle had ever been nice to him, and Harry was really happy about it.

"How did I do?" Vernon asked.

"You did well" Harry answered.

"Are you going to show Marge a good time too?" Vernon added.

"Yes, I will" Harry confirmed.

"Just don't turn her into a balloon" Vernon joked.

"If I do, she will be filled with my cum, rather than air" Harry giggled.

Vernon grabbed his clothes and quickly put them on before leaving. He gave Harry a final smile before he went out of his bedroom, giving Marge a knowing look. Harry was looking forward to seeing how Marge was going to be.

Notes:

Part 4 coming soon.

Chapter 32: Harry Potter & Marge Dursley

Summary:

Harry has a more intense and personal experience with Marge, who is pleased with the results.

Notes:

This is Part 4 of the Harry/Dursleys mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Marge hoped she wouldn't have to wait very long. She could tell that Harry had pleased both Petunia and Vernon, and she was now getting anxious. It was five more minutes before she saw Harry, as he opened the door himself, standing there completely naked.

"So Marge, are you ready?" Harry posed.

"I've been waiting almost an hour" Marge complained.

"You'll get your big reward, as long as you please me" Harry insisted.

"Please don't make me wait" Marge begged.

Harry pulled Marge into the room, and after closing the door, he pulled her against his body. Before she could process what was happening, Harry's lips were on hers. Her breath was taken away, and she started kissing back.

"Wow, you feel so much better than Petunia or Vernon" Harry observed.

"In what way?" Marge asked.

"You are very curvy, and your skin is so soft" Harry answered.

"There's so much of me, and wherever you want to look, I'll welcome it" Marge replied.

There was something that Harry didn't mention earlier, because Marge was single and that therefore meant Harry was more comfortable going a bit further with her. Pushing her onto her knees, he stopped Marge just before her mouth was around his dick.

"There is something that my sperm can do if it goes into your womb" Harry stated.

"It can make me pregnant, I know that" Marge responded.

"That's not all though" Harry explained "My semen has the power to make your body slightly younger, and give you energy"

"So I assume you let Petunia have that" Marge sighed "And Vernon doesn't have a womb"

"For guys, it works if they have my seed in their ass" Harry retorted "But I didn't let them in on this, because it would destroy their marriage"

"Wow, so this is an exclusive for me then" Marge said "Now can we start, I want to please you"

He simply nodded, giving Marge permission to put him inside her mouth. To start with it was a struggle, as he was so big, and she had never had a cock in her mouth before. She went slowly, but that was fine with Harry. It really stimulated him, the head of his penis still slightly sensitive after having orgasms with Petunia and Vernon.

"You don't have to hold back" Harry encouraged "You want to devour it, you do it!

Marge stared at Harry, as he smirked down at her. She watched his abs move as he breathed. She had never seen anyone so defined before. She moved her hand up to caress him, and Harry enjoyed the gentle way she touched his skin.

"You are looking so great down there" Harry complimented "But I think we need to go further"

He took his penis out of her mouth, and stood Marge up. He turned her around and bent her over a table. Before he tried anything else, there was one thing he wanted to see more of, and he knew this would make everything more sensual.

"Twerk your booty for me Marge" Harry ordered "Let me see that big juicy ass shake"

Harry sat down on the bed, and Marge smiled mischievously. Starting slowly, she began to move her tips, making her cheeks shake uncontrollably. Harry began stroking himself, and thoroughly enjoyed what he was witnessing.

"Does this ass make you hard?" Marge teased.

"You bet it does, it's amazing" Harry reacted.

As she jiggled, Marge felt happy that she was doing such a good job. Her cheeks were clapping loudly, to the point that Harry had to stop stroking himself. He walked over to her, slapping her playfully on her butt.

"Get on the bed, let's finish this off!" Harry beamed.

"Okay Harry" Marge agreed.

Getting on her back, she spread her legs in anticipation. She knew that this could change her life forever and for the better. Closing her eyes, she imagined herself in a world of bliss. As she was getting into her imagination, she was taken by surprise, as Harry inserted his tongue into her clit.

"T-that feels so g-good" Marge moaned "Your tongue feels so great in me"

Harry was making sure that Marge was ready before he went all the way. He kissed the outside of her vagina, allowing the moisture to coat his lips. He enjoyed the taste, which started to make his cock twitch with excitement.

"I can't wait any more" Harry said "Are you ready for my dick to stretch you?"

"I'm so moist" Marge reacted "Use and abuse me as you wish"

Harry climbed up so that he was lined up properly, his face was an inch away from Marge's, and his cock started to push into her pussy. She let out a moan as he began going all the way in, and then he felt something different. Marge was a virgin, and her Hymen tore.

"I'm your first then" Harry observed.

"You are, and I'm yours forever now" Marge declared.

Marge enjoyed having the young wizard on top of her. She was moaning like crazy as he kept shoving himself deep into her clit. She was so tight, and her grip on him as strong. She could feel that a big moment was approaching.

"Harry, I'm going to squirt!" Marge warned.

"Let it go, gorgeous!" Harry responded.

She did so, squirting her juice all over his cock and balls. He was similarly going into overload, shooting his seed into her womb. He kept himself deep inside her, making sure she got every bit of his cum.

Marge felt energised after the experience, and when Harry did remove himself, he noticed that some of her wrinkles had faded away. He handed Marge a mirror, and when she saw the results, she was very grateful to Harry.

"I look great!" Marge beamed "I feel so strong"

"You are great" Harry complimented "But now I'm exhausted so if you don't mind, I should get some sleep"

"Okay, speak later" Marge concluded.

"Bye babe" Harry replied.

As she left, Marge had a spring in her step and went immediately to have a shower. Harry meanwhile was able to drift quickly into a deep slep, but one thing he didn't know, was that he would have to do more in the morning.

Notes:

Part 5 coming soon.

Chapter 33: Harry Potter & Dudley Dursley

Summary:

Harry discovers that Dudley has been hiding his feelings, and gives his cousin something special.

Notes:

This is Part 5 (Final Part) of the Harry/Dursleys mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The next morning, Harry had a lie in. He was still recovering from his activities the previous night, and when he finally woke up, he saw that it was 11am. Slowly, he got out of bed and got dressed, going downstairs to have breakfast.

He noticed that the house was empty, Petunia, Vernon and Marge were no where to be seen. This confused him, as he was unaware of their plans for the day. When he arrived in the kitchen, Dudley was sat down by himself at the table.

"Oh, hello Harry" Dudley greeted.

"Hi Dudley" Harry mumbled "Where is everyone?"

"They went out to the pub to celebrate what happened last night" Dudley replied "I heard everything"

Harry was slightly nervous, as he thought Dudley was asleep. He couldn't quite understand why his cousin sounded so bitter. Then he remembered that the enchantment had exemptions. It was at that point that Harry realised something.

"Why didn't you come and join in?" Harry wondered "Everyone else wanted to"

"Because when I heard you all, I knew it was pointless" Dudley sighed "What did you do anyway?"

"I enchanted the house to make everyone fall in love with me" Harry replied "And there's only one reason why you weren't affected in the same way"

"Really, and why would that be?" Dudley challenged.

"Don't deny this" Harry responded "You are already in love with me, aren't you?"

Dudley had to bite his tongue, not wanting to admit that Harry was indeed correct. He had longed for the intimacy that everyone else in the house had experienced, but he had avoided Harry for the longest time, in order to prevent his heart being broken.

"What does it matter?" Dudley argued "You clearly enjoyed shooting your juices inside mum, dad and aunt Marge"

"I would happily do that for you too" Harry assured.

"I want something slightly different to what they did" Dudley retorted "I don't want you to use use sperm to make me look younger, I like what I've grown into"

"So what do you want?" Harry posed.

"I get off with the idea of you wrapping me up in cling film" Dudley explained "And then dominating me"

It felt sad for Dudley, as he believed that he would have to keep that idea in his dreams, but then Harry smiled, pulling his cousin close and hugging him tightly. Now he fully understood what Dudley was going through, and was only too happy to help.

"Come with me" Harry instructed.

He picked up a box of plastic wrap before he grabbed Dudley by the arm, dragging his cousin upstairs to his bedroom. Dudley's heart was doing cartwheels as he realised what was happening. Harry opened the door and shoved Dudley inside, following him in and closing the door.

"If dominance is what you want, then dominance is what you are going to get" Harry chuckled.

Harry ripped his own clothes off first, and watched as Dudley began drooling, much like the others had done. Harry used his wand to strip Dudley, before using it to command the plastic wrap. It suddenly began tightly wrapping around Dudley, until he was covered from the neck down.

"Now, brace yourself for the time of your life!" Harry beamed.

Not able to move, Dudley watched as Harry gently lowered him onto the bed. He quickly tore the plastic wrap around Dudley's genital area, so that his cousin's cock and balls were now exposed. This was what Dudley had wanted.

"Now, I think it's time that you have your first taste" Harry said.

"Please, put your cock in my mouth" Dudley begged "I'd do anything to worship you"

Harry got on top of Dudley, so that his head was pointing towards Dudley's feet. Before he let Dudley suck his dick, Harry had something else he wanted to try first, so he sat on Dudley's face, with his cousin's nose up his hole.

"Can you smell that?" Harry wondered.

"Yes Harry" Dudley replied.

"Put your tongue out" Harry requested.

Dudley put his tongue out as far as he could, and it looked long and wide. Harry squatted down on it, as if it was a dick, and began moving around on his cousin's tongue. Dudley enjoyed the taste of Harry's hole.

"Wow, Dudley that's my prostate" Harry moaned "It's making me so hard"

Dudley made his tongue as stiff as possible, so that he could penetrate Harry's hole as his cousin bounced on him. Harry reached down to Dudley's cock, and wrapped his fingers tightly around it. For a few moments, he simply held his cousin.

"Now, time for a 69, I think" Harry proposed.

Moving into position, Harry pushed his dick into Dudley's mouth, causing his cousin to gag. Simultaneously, Harry put Dudley's throbbing member into his mouth, and began sucking in a rhythm that matched his movements in and out of Dudley.

Dudley loved the fact that he was tied up for this. It meant that he could relax and let Harry do all the work, whilst being treated like Harry's slut. His body was tense, as he really didn't know what to expect.

"Dudley, you are the biggest slut of all of the family" Harry giggled.

Harry was horny, and he could feel his climax was approaching. He began being more rough with his cousin, thrusting violently into Dudley's mouth until he was ready. With one last movement, Harry released his semen into Dudley, and there was so much that it overflowed.

"Woops, looks like I got a bit too excited" Harry observed "Let me help you with that"

Using his finger, Harry collected the trickle of semen that was on Dudley's cheek, and pushed it back up into his cousin's mouth. Dudley sucked Harry's finger to remove the last bit of the juice before Harry decided he was going to make Dudley go wild.

"So, one thing I want is you in my ass" Harry stated.

"I've already put my tongue in your ass" Dudley responded.

"I wasn't referring to your tongue though" Harry continued.

Harry moved so that he was on top of Dudley, but facing away from him. Dudley was well lubricated and twitching, which became more intense the moment that Harry lowered himself down. Lifting himself off of Dudley, he heard his cousin's frustrations.

"Harry!" Dudley complained "Please let me have this"

Dudley was hoping that Harry wouldn't take advantage of his state too much, as his cock was so close to releasing it was unreal. He also was fully aware that this was Harry's intention, so he tried ot remain calm.

"I'm in control Dudley" Harry insisted "This is what you wanted, isn't it?"

"Yes, but I am so desperate to cum" Dudley sighed.

Harry inserted Dudley into his hole once more, and felt happy as Dudley was stimulating his prostate again. This time, Harry kept it in, and began bouncing, his butt cheeks squeezing firmly onto Dudley to keep him in place.

"Harry, you're so tight!" Dudley moaned.

"And you are taking my anal virginity" Harry revealed.

This made Dudley drool again, his cousin was taking him to heaven and it felt more positive than he had expected it to. Harry bounced so quickly that Dudley couldn't control it, and he tensed. Harry saw Dudley's toes curl, as he released his love juice inside Harry's hole.

"Shoot it baby!" Harry teased "Don't stop!"

Dudley began to get over sensitive around his genitals, and this was made apparent by the way that Harry kept bouncing on him. Harry loved the way that Dudley moaned, but then he thought Dudley would collapse from exhaustion if he didn't stop, so he slowly got off of Dudley.

He lay down beside Dudley, who was still wrapped up, and began stroking Dudley's cock, as it became flaccid once again. He used his thumb to rub around the head, causing Dudley to let out yet another moan.

"This cock is mine!" Harry exclaimed.

"Yes, it is" Dudley mumbled.

Harry gave Dudley a kiss, allowing their lips to stay connected for several seconds. When he was finished, he ripped the cling film off of Dudley, and dressed them both once more. They then snuggled on the bed together, enjoying the warmth of their bodies, before Dudley fell asleep. Harry smiled at his cousin, and kissed him on the forehead.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

What did you think?

I hope this lived up to expectations.

Chapter 34: Ron Weasley & Molly Weasley

Summary:

Ron is depressed and Molly realises something is wrong. She tries to cheer him up, in a way neither of them expected.

Notes:

I wanted to revisit this ship from the previous book, as it was a bit rushed and I wanted to write a new oneshot which hopefully had more detail and a better story.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ron had been going through a lot over the past week. So many things in his life were changing, and it was happening too quickly for him. It wouldn't have been so bad if he felt like he could tell anyone about it.

Shame, that was what he felt more than anything. His heart was being broken, but as far as his family was concerned, nothing was wrong and he had the perfect life. It all began when he started dating Hermione.

Together, they were happy and he had proposed to her a few months ago. She said yes, and at that point it was true, he did have a perfect life. He couldn't have felt more like he belonged, more like his life was meant to be.

Despite all of that, he found himself sat in his room, looking into space and feeling completely irrelevant from the rest of the world. There was a knock at his bedroom door, but he didn't reply. Not that it made any difference, as the door opened anyway.

It was Molly. She was not sure what had happened to Ron, but her instinct had told her that her youngest son was suffering. She sat down next to him, putting her hand on his shoulder, hoping to reach out to him.

"Ron, what's wrong dear?" Molly enquired.

"Mum, my life is ruined" Ron sighed.

"How?" Molly persisted "You have Hermione, you're getting married"

"Not anymore we're not" Ron replied.

"What happened?" Molly posed.

"She's pregnant" Ron revealed "But it's not mine. She cheated on me"

Molly now saw the pain that Ron had, how he was heartbroken, and gave him a hug. She looked at him, and in that moment she paid attention to how handsome he was. He really was the best looking of her sons.

"What are you going to do?" Molly interjected.

"I just want someone to love me" Ron sobbed.

Without giving it a moment's thought, Molly brought her son to her lips, kissing him passionately. He was reluctant at first, but her lips were soft and moist, and he could not resist. Pulling away, Molly watched as Ron looked shocked.

"I love you dear" Molly declared "And I'd do anything for you"

"You would?" Ron wondered "Absolutely anything?"

"Yes I would" Molly pledged.

As they stood up, Molly noticed that Ron was bulging in his trousers. She gently caressed the outside, causing a light moan from her youngest son. She unbuttoned his trousers, pulling them down before he stepped out of them.

"Honey, I can take you somewhere you'll love" Molly said "Why don't you let me give you something special?"

"Please mum" Ron begged "I want it"

Ron ripped his shirt off, and then noticed that Molly was kissing his penis through the cloth of his briefs. It was something Hermione had never done, but he was liking the way it felt. Then he wanted to see more.

"Aren't you going to get naked too?" Ron complained.

"Sorry dear, I was so lost in the moment" Molly rejoined.

She unzipped her dress, pulling her arms out and allowing it to drop to the floor. Seeing this made Ron so hard that his dick poked out of his briefs. He pulled them off, letting his member free whilst Molly removed her underwear.

Ron sat on the end of his bed, with Molly on her knees in front of him. She began by stroking his cock, feeling it get even bigger with the touch. Molly was grateful that Ron was circumcised, as it meant she had access to his head without needing much effort. She slowly moved her mouth towards it, kissing the tip in a teasing manner.

"Mum, please" Ron pleaded "Let me feel it"

Molly began sucking him, knowing that it was wrong, but she was so turned on. She almost felt like being with Ron was what was best for them. Arthur usually dominated her, and whilst she loved it, she enjoyed the way that Ron let her take more control.

"Your mouth feels much more pleasant than Hermione's" Ron complimented.

She slobbered all over his dick, with her saliva falling down to his balls. Ron closed his eyes, smiling as he just allowed his senses to be taken in by what Molly was doing. He felt the back of her throat, which was relaxed and easily held his penis.

"I don't want to wait anymore" Ron said "Please, I have to know what it's like to be inside you"

Molly felt herself get moist at the thought, and got on her hands and knees on the floor. Ron gently rubbed her ass, wanting a close connection with his mother. He was about to put on a condom, but he was stopped.

"Don't worry about that" Molly insisted "We don't need protection"

"But what if you get pregnant?" Ron wondered "Won't dad be mad?"

"No, we still have sex, he'll think it's his" Molly reacted.

Ron gained back his confidence, lining himself up at her pussy and pushing his penis in slowly. Molly felt herself stretch slightly, as Arthur was smaller and wasn't much of a challenge. There was a very comforting sensation of skin on skin.

"Ron, move around" Molly instructed.

Molly moaned as Ron began thrusting into her. He body crashed into her ass whenever he went fully inside her, which caused her to bounce back onto him. His pre-cum was mixing with her moisture, making a squelching sound when they moved.

"Mum, this is so good" Ron moaned.

"Put a baby in me dear" Molly encouraged.

Ron started going faster, feeling the pressure building up in his balls, as he could feel himself getting closer and closer. One long press of his dick on Molly's g-spot caused her to squirt, and gasp in delight.

"That's my biggest one yet" Molly said "Go on, give me yours"

The juices over him felt sensual, and his balls couldn't stop his sperm anymore. He semen shot powerfully out of his dick, coating all of Molly's insides. She began moving on him, milking Ron of all of his load.

It was a feeling of pure ecstasy, as they both lay down on the floor. This time, Ron kissed Molly, and that made the experience complete. Molly was pleased that this had happened, as she saw that ROn was happy, which made her happy.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

How did this compare, was it any better?

Chapter 35: Hugo Weasley & Hermione Granger (1)

Summary:

Hugo feels out of control, and Hermione uses a tried and tested method to calm him down.

Notes:

Based on this request from Book 1...
"Hermione/Hugo but this time Hermione's getting her anal cherry popped"

Told from Hermione's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I was very proud of my family. Ron had a great job, Rose was doing well as she trained to be an Auror, and Hugo had worked hard as an apprentice for the daily prophet. As a mother, I really couldn't have asked for better offspring.

I was sat enjoying a drink during a quiet and sunny afternoon. Ron was at work and Rose was out spending time with her friends. It was nice and no question, I had loved the feeling of calm that was surrounding me, but things were about to change.

Hugo had been up in the shower, and I had given him privacy, as I wouldn't want to walk in and catch him doing something. I noticed that the water had stopped running, as usually I would be able to hear it hitting the shower floor.

Next thing I heard was Hugo walked downstairs in silence. It sounded as if he was sneaking around, and that was not like him at all. I watched him get to the bottom of the stairs, draped only in a towel, and he silently went into his room, which was on the ground floor due to the layout of the house.

My curiosity was powerful as ever, and I felt that something was going on. Walking to his room, I watched from the outside as he looked under his bed. I couldn't believe what I witnessed next, as Hugo pulled out a magazine with a naked lady on the front.

"Hugo!" I scolded "What are you doing?!

"M-mum!" Hugo replied "D-don't look!"

"It's too late for that, isn't it?" I challenged.

I walked into his bedroom, feeling like I should've expected this. He was a healthy young man, of course he was interested in sex. But he was still my son, and I didn't want him to think that what he saw in that sort of magazine was true to life.

He stood looking away from me, which I knew he did out of embarrassment. It's not as if he had ever been open to talking about sexual intercourse, but the fact that he felt the need to do this made me feel very disappointed.

"I'm sorry" Hugo mumbled.

"Why are you looking at those magazines?" I posed "If you want to talk about sex, you can ask me"

"I'm just horny all the time!" Hugo complained "And it gets tiring after so long"

"Have you not had sex before?" I wondered.

"I did once with a girl last year" Hugo admitted.

"And how long have you had your horny problem?" I continued.

"A few weeks now" Hugo revealed "I jerked off before I showered"

Knowing that this was not necessarily a normal conversation a mother and son would usually have, I didn't really know how to react. But Hugo was very important to me, as was his happiness, so I tried to give him some reassurance.

"Maybe you'll find someone to help you out" I encouraged.

"I wish, but I don't see that happening" Hugo sighed.

I began to feel more sympathetic towards my son, knowing that it probably did make him sad. Rose had a boyfriend and I had heard them being intimate previously, but Hugo clearly wasn't experiencing that sort of pleasure. I couldn't believe what I was about to suggest, but I didn't feel like there was an alternative.

"Darling, what about if I help you?" I suggested "I haven't been able to help your dad for a few months, so I would be happy to"

"Mum, are you sure?" Hugo replied "Isn't it wrong?"

"Who'd need to know?" I reacted "We can do this while everyone else is out"

"In that case, I'd love to" Hugo agreed "Thank you"

Immediately, I saw his smile return, and that made me feel much happier. Using my finger, I pulled on the knot of the towel, which made it fall down. The first thing I did was look down, seeing my sons' throbbing member, which curved upwards in an inviting manner.

"Let mummy handle everything" I instructed.

"Only if you take your clothes off" Hugo rejoined.

I was wearing a summer dress, which was getting old and I didn't really like it anyway. I pulled on it, ripping it from my body and revealing my pink bra and knickers. I heard Hugo gasp, and then he licked his lips as I began removing my bra.

"Do you like what you see?" I wondered.

"I do, it's the sexiest thing" Hugo complimented.

As I pulled my knickers off, I watched as Hugo began releasing pre-cum. He was reaching that stage quicker than Ron ever had, so I knew I must be doing a great job. Moving slowly towards Hugo, I took his penis into my hand, rubbing it very softly.

"Do you have a favourite position or action?" I pressed.

"I like blowjobs" Hugo said "And I'd like to try something else too"

"What's that?" I questioned.

"I want to fuck all of your holes" Hugo declared.

That made me moist, and I was looking forward to it. Getting onto my knees, I stared at his length, admiring every inch of his dick. It was not quite as big as Ron, but it did look nicer than my husband's did. The tip of his cock was nice and smooth, and I licked it, sending a chill through Hugo's body.

"Put it in your mouth" Hugo pleaded.

I began by sucking at the head, which looked bigger than the shaft. Slowly, I went further down on him, devouring his whole member happily. He looked down at me, and gritted his teeth, grunting loudly as I began to speed up.

"I missed that feeling" Hugo moaned "It's so magical"

I massaged his balls, knowing that they were quickly producing more semen for him to release. Hugo didn't stay still, decisively thrusting into my mouth and allowing my saliva to coat him all over. I removed it from my mouth, stroking him lightly again.

"How is this?" I asked.

"I like it, in fact I love it" Hugo answered.

It made me feel so pleased that my son was getting some pleasure, and that he had suggested using all of my holes. I'd always wanted it, but Ron had refused to insert his dick into my ass-hole, believing it to be unnecessary as he loved my pussy. I began to finger myself, sensing the pleasure I would soon be feeling.

Notes:

This got a bit long, so this is Part 1, and Part 2 will be coming next.

Chapter 36: Hugo Weasley & Hermione Granger (2)

Summary:

Hugo finally gets relief from Hermione, allowing him to explore his desires.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the request for Hugo/Hermione.

Told from Hugo's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I couldn't believe that I was doing this with my mother. She was so hot, with the biggest breasts I'd ever seen. Her hand was so gentle as she stroked me, and if it wasn't for the fact that she stopped, I would've shot my seed into her mouth without a second thought.

"Your hand fits perfectly around my cock" I declared.

"I can feel it throbbing" Hermione replied.

Mum put my dick back in her mouth, but this time I grabbed her hair and pushed her all the way down. I loved this feeling, and I know she said to let her do all the work, but I was so horny that I wanted to have some control too.

"Mum, I want to go inside your pussy" I informed "I want it so bad"

I began getting more turned on, and couldn't believe that I had ever relied on magazines to try and feel like this. After she kept bobbing for a few more minutes, I gave in to my temptations, removing myself from her, and watching the sadness on her face.

"Why did you stop so soon?" Hermione complained "I was get-"

I decided to tease her a little bit, shoving my cock forcefully back into her mouth. My dick curved proudly upwards, but as it went back her throat, it bent downwards slightly, which enhanced the pleasure I was feeling from the warmth and moisture of her mouth and tongue.

"You are giving me deep pleasure right now" I teased "You are a slut for me"

Never in my wildest dreams did I ever imagine that I would talk to my mum this way. It was clearly making her horny too, as I saw she inserted a finger into her clit. That was all I needed to see to know that it was time to go further, so I pushed her off my penis, standing her up.

"I want to worship your pussy" I commented.

Mum got on her back on my bed, and I saw that her clit was fully wet. I had to get a taste of it, so I climbed onto the bed, and got really close to her opening. To start with, I blew on it, smiling as the walls separated. Before they closed again, I put my tongue inside her.

"Hugo, that feels delightful" Hermione moaned "It's breath taking"

I started licking rapidly, and when my mum began grunting, I knew that I was doing it correctly. My tongue was able to taste her juices, being coated with them lavishly. I started kissing the outside, admiring the most beautiful pussy I'd ever seen.

As much as I was enjoying it, I knew that soon we would have a problem. I really wanted to put my cock inside her, to know what it would be like with my mum, but I didn't want to have the responsibility that resulted in not using protection.

"I have to put a condom on" I insisted "But I feel like it will dampen the feeling"

"Here's a deal" Hermione rejoined "Use the condom for my clit, and I'll let you cum in my ass"

I nodded enthusiastically, and took a condom out of the cabinet by my bed. I used my wand to put lubricant over it, and took a deep breath. Lining myself up with her entrance, I could see that she was ready. I used my hand to put my penis directly inside her.

"Hugo, that is a great feeling" Hermione complimented "So stimulating"

"Mummy, you are so tight" I observed "I can't believe I'm inside the hole I came out of"

I began moving in and out of her, knowing that I was not only getting pleasure, but giving it to my mother at the same time. She was looking at me, smiling with satisfaction. No longer able to stop, I closed the gap between us, crashing our lips together.

My pace quickened, and as I kissed mum, she moaned into me. Then I noticed that my genitals were now wet, as mum squirted her juices all over me. This gave me power, as my hips moved at a constant pace, sending me into overdrive.

"Honey, wait" Hermione interrupted "Cum in my ass"

"Oh yes" I remembered "Here we go"

I removed myself from her pussy, ripping the condom off, and then licking her juices off of it. The taste was mind blowing, and became an aphrodisiac, making my cock rock hard. I turned her over onto her stomach, and arched her back.

"You have a gorgeous bubble butt" I stated.

"It wants you inside" Hermione chuckled.

I got more lube and coated my penis and her hole, before I put my dick at her entrance. The mushroom like head of my cock entered her first, and there was a squelch as I pushed further in. If her pussy was tight, then her ass was gripping with double the strength.

"I don't know why your dad refused me this" Hermione said "It is a great alternative to pregnancy"

"I love your ass" I gasped "It's wrapping around me protectively"

I moved slowly at first, as her grip was a bit intense at first. As she got used to my size, her hole relaxed and it was sheer bliss. I didn't know how long I would last, as I'd got close a few times. This was the best thing about the experience, the intensity.

"Shoot it inside me, son" Hermione begged.

"I'm nearly there mum" I assured.

I was going so fast that I felt my whole body vibrating. My balls couldn't hold on any longer, shooting sperm violently into my mother's ass. I kept myself deep inside, as the warmth was so comforting and I didn't want it to end.

"That's it, let it all out" Hermione persisted.

"I can't shoot any longer" I retorted.

I pulled out slowly, and we lay on the bed next to each other. She stroked my arm reassuringly, and kissed my forehead. I couldn't help but snuggle into her grip as she was my mum and she had always looked after me.

"I love you" I declared.

"I love you too sweetie" Hermione replied.

We stayed in position for at least an hour before we got dressed. I had to hide the evidence before anyone could find out. It was worth it as it meant that my mother was now going to be giving me the chance to address my horny issues.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 37: Teddy Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy & James Sirius Weasley

Summary:

Feeling isolated, James has an idea that will give both he and Albus a great time.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

There will be 2 Parts in total.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

For the last few years, James and Albus had been becoming isolated from everyone else. For some reason, wizards and witches from everywhere outside the family would avoid them, not even wanting to be in the same room. It was a very confusing situation for them both.

Throughout everything, they had only had two friends, Scorpius and Teddy, who had never even thought of avoiding Albus or James. They were like a big, extended family, so they were going to be loyal to each other forever.

It became obvious that Albus was becoming affected more than James. He cared so much about what other people thought of him, and tried his best to be as good as he could. It was when the brothers were sat down and looked at each other that James decided to intervene.

"I know this must be difficult Albus" James opened "But we've still got each other"

"I wish everything could be fair James" Albus sighed "People hate us for no reason"

"We've got Teddy" James stated.

"And Scorpius, I guess" Albus replied.

"Wouldn't it be nice to reward them?" James suggested.

"What did you have in mind?" Albus wondered.

"I suggest that individually, we have threesomes with them" James continued.

"That would be nice" Albus agreed.

With that, James called Teddy and explained the situation to him. They were all very pleased with the idea, so Scorpius and Teddy had to get ready to leave their house, whilst Albus and James would wait patiently for them.

"I can't believe we're going to do this" Albus mumbled.

"It's going to be great bro" James assured.

About half an hour later, there was a knock at the door, and Scorpius stood beside Teddy when James answered. No-one said anything, because they were too excited about what was about to happen. As they reached the front room, Scorpius and Teddy sat down, whilst James didn't want to wait.

Prompting Albus, James and his brother walked over to join Scorpius and Teddy. They didn't say anything to start with, as the four wizards kissed each other. None of them had ever kissed another male wizard before, but they didn't complain. Once the kisses were done, James started proceedings.

"Are you both ready for this?" James posed "Because I'm going first!"

"Cool, I'm going to sit back and watch" Albus reacted "You two are good for doing this"

Before Scorpius or Teddy replied, James got his wand and used it to remove their clothes, before he removed Albus' clothes as well as his own. With all of the wizards now naked, Albus took a seat to watch, whilst Scorpius and Teddy awaited instructions from James.

"I think we'll start out with me worshipping you for a bit" James said.

"How's that going to work?" Teddy rejoined.

"Will you both just take a seat on the sofa?" James instructed.

"No problem" Scorpius replied.

They did what they were asked, and sat down on the sofa, showing off their erect cocks. James knelt down in front of them, thinking about what he wanted to do first. Feeling the urge, James wrapped his hand around Scorpius' length, causing him to shiver.

"That feels good" Scorpius muttered.

"And for you Teddy" James responded.

Feeling lust overtake every other emotion in his body, James lowered his head towards Teddy's dick, before allowing it to go into his mouth. It was a wonderful feeling, as he slowly began bobbing along the shaft happily.

"James, that's the stuff!" Teddy beamed.

Knowing that he had Teddy under his control, James began teasing him a bit, stopping every so often just as they were getting into it. The frustrated grunts that came from Teddy's mouth were a real turn on, making James completely rock hard.

Meanwhile, Scorpius was enjoying the sensual way that James was rubbing him. His dick was tingling with delight as he was jerked off, and his balls started to get tight as he felt his climax approaching quickly.

"James!" Scorpius screeched "I'm going to cum!"

This only made James speed up, as his hand gripped more tightly and ensured that Scorpius got the best feeling. It all proved too much, as Scorpius unashamedly shot his load onto his stomach. His moans were loud, and James had to stop sucking Teddy to lean over and lick Scorpius' cum up.

"A big load" James commented "I hope Teddy gives a good one too"

"I'm nearly there" Teddy interjected "So if you don't mind?"

As Scorpius stood up, he joined Albus on the sidelines, and left James wrapping his lips back around Teddy. He really wanted to taste Teddy's sperm, so he sucked with more pace and suction. He knew Teddy was going to release, as his body started to jolt.

"Oh god, I can't hold it!" Teddy moaned "I hope you're ready James!"

After moaning in agreement, James felt hot sticky liquid enter his mouth as Teddy shot his semen. It was slightly thicker than Scorpius', and tasted slightly sweeter. After sucking all of the remaining cum out, James released Teddy's cock.

"You are a great cock sucker" Teddy commented "But what about your own orgasm?"

"That's what's next" James chuckled "Get on top of me"

As James lay out on the sofa, he watched eagerly as Teddy put a leg over and lowered his ass around James' dick. It was a struggle to start with, but after a few seconds, James was happily all the way inside of Teddy's entrance.

Their bodies felt so good together, but James didn't have much chance to appreciate it. He needed to release, and so bounced Teddy on his length. He loved the way that the whole made him feel warm, and comfortable at the same time.

"You are massive" Teddy grunted.

"I'm glad you think so" James laughed.

After getting into his stride, James could feel himself getting close. He didn't want to waste any of his sperm, so he kept Teddy in position and continued to thrust into him, feeling the passion grow before he approached his release.

"Shoot it inside me" Teddy encouraged.

"I will, I promise" James teased.

That was confirmed soon enough, as James pushed in one final time and allowed himself to shoot sperm deep into Teddy's ass. It felt really good, and when he was finished, he held himself inside Teddy, to ensure it wouldn't fall out. There was a big smile on his face when he pulled out.

"That was brilliant" James uttered.

"It's my turn now" Albus interjected.

"I'm up for another round" Scorpius declared.

"And I am too" Teddy giggled.

As James walked over to take a seat and rest, Albus stood up and felt really happy for the first time in ages. He wanted to make a good impression and try to be as in control as his brother was, knowing that Scorpius and Teddy would give him a good time.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 38: Teddy Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy & Albus Severus Potter

Summary:

Albus has his chance to experience Teddy and Scorpius, wanting to emulate James.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

With James out of the way, Albus was looking forward to taking his opportunity for some fun. He knew that James would be a tough act to follow, but he also knew what he wanted to try and have the same experience so that he would release with the same vigor.

He saw that Scorpius and Teddy were staring at him, awaiting for him to tell them what he wanted them to do. He had never been in a situation where he was able to be in full control, but he wasn't complaining, as he would get to fulfil his needs.

"Will you two sit on the sofa again?" Albus instructed.

"Of course we will Albus" Scorpius agreed.

"We'll do whatever you want" Teddy added.

"Don't hold back bro, they mean it" James interjected.

When he watched Scorpius and Teddy get on the sofa, Albus felt himself become even more horny than he believed possible. To his surprise, they were both erect again, so he knew they would be up for another climax. He knelt down in front of them, knowing exactly what he wanted to do.

"I think I owe Scorpius something" Albus observed "But for Teddy, we'll start like this"

Basically, Albus wanted to do the reverse of what James had done. He started by wrapping his slightly smaller hands around Teddy's cock. He couldn't believe how big it was, as he began slowly stroking it to feel every part of it.

"You have a nice hand" Teddy complimented.

"Thank you" Albus reacted "Now, this is a present for you Scorpius"

"I can't wait" Scorpius chuckled.

Moving closer to Scorpius, Albus lowered his head and opened his mouth, allowing Scorpius' cock into his mouth. Scorpius gasped at first, but then began to relax as he enjoyed the slobbery goodness of Albus' mouth and tongue.

"Ooh, this is so hot" Scorpius moaned.

Whist still stroking Teddy's penis, Albus was sucking away happily on Scorpius' length. He didn't know what to expect to start with, but when he took Scorpius all the way in, Albus shocked himself by not gagging. He opened his eyes wide and admired Scorpius' member as he sucked on it.

"God Albus, this is getting me close" Scorpius shuddered "Aah!"

Feeling Scorpius pulsate, Albus felt the hot, silky fluid shoot into his mouth, feeling Scorpius' sperm over his tongue. It was bitter, but he liked the taste and had to swallow it before any overflowed from his mouth.

"Now Scorpius, you wait for a bit, whilst I finish Teddy off" Albus instructed.

"Okay Albus" Scorpius concurred.

Scorpius once again took a seat on the sofa next to James, waiting for what Albus was going to do to him later on. He didn't know what to expect, but that sense of mystery kept him motivated to find out and help Albus.

Meanwhile, Albus was now focused on Teddy. Keeping a firm grip on the cock, Albus was starting to stroke with even more intensity, wanting to send Teddy wild with pleasure in the same way that James had just done.

"Albus, I want to release so bad" Teddy panted.

"Then go ahead" Albus encouraged.

Suddenly, Teddy began thrusting up slightly into Albus' hand, wanting to feel the most passion. It wasn't a long affair, as with one last movement, Teddy shot his load, landing in his belly button and stomach.

"Let me clean that up" Albus reacted.

Using his tongue, Albus cleared all of the cum into his mouth, noting it's sweet taste before ingesting it willingly. As he took his hand away, Albus smiled at Teddy, who seemed very grateful for what had just happened.

"Thank you for that" Teddy said.

"No problem, now Scorpius get back over here" Albus ordered.

"What are we going to do?" Scorpius wondered.

"Climb on me like Teddy did to my brother" Albus replied "I have to know what that feels like"

There was no hiding the smile that was on Scorpius' face. Albus got on his back on the sofa, and watched as Scorpius climbed on top of him. He held his penis up for Scorpius to lower himself around, and upon making contact, Albus enjoyed the tightness that surrounded his length.

"You are big too" Scorpius complimented.

"Thank you" Albus rejoined.

Remembering what James did, Albus put his hands on Scorpius' hips to bounce him, albeit much more gently than his brother did. Their bodies fitted together almost perfectly, which gave Albus a kick, as he began thrusting into Scorpius.

"I can't believe how much you are stretching me!" Scorpius screeched.

"It's so hot!" Albus declared "I can feel myself get close!"

This made Scorpius bounce on his own, wanting to make sure that Albus would get to have an intense and happy orgasm with no regrets. Albus began grunting, and moved Scorpius once more, becoming more aggressive as his lust became too much.

"I'm going to cum!" Albus beamed.

As he wanted all of it, Scorpius went all the way down until his hole was filled with Albus' cock. He could feel Albus twitch, as his orgasm arrived. The sperm was shot inside Scorpius, who felt it coating his internal walls. Albus held Scorpius in position, taking a page out of James' book once more to keep the sperm in.

When they finally separated, Scorpius could feel that his hole was noticibly more slack than before. Albus stood up and smiled, and was quickly joined by the others, which made James use a spell to clean them up and dress them once more.

With nothing else to do, the four wizards started kissing once more, feeling their happiness levels zoom. Their bodies were so close, and the warmth was being equally shared between them all. As they sat down again, they felt over the moon.

"I'm glad we did this" Teddy commented.

"It opened my eyes to new things" Scorpius added.

"I feel much happier now" Albus declared.

"In a nutshell, we're all better for doing this" James concluded.

After sitting in silence for a few minutes, Teddy looked at the clock and realised that he and Scorpius had to be home soon as they were expecting visitors. After sharing goodbyes, they left Albus and James alone, to reflect on how their lives were going to be more positive.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 39: Scorpius Malfoy & Ginny Weasley

Summary:

Scorpius gets more than he bargained for when he and Teddy speak to Ginny and Harry.

Notes:

This has 2 parts, here's part 1.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Scorpius had a thing for redheads, and one in particular had been catching his eye for the longest time. He had been working closely in tandem with Teddy, who loved his godfather, Harry more than he should do.

They knew that Harry and Ginny were home together on Saturday mornings, and so that was there opportunity for both of them to try and realise their dreams. Scorpius arrived at the house about 10 seconds before Teddy.

"So, this is where the plan begins" Teddy started.

"It's going to be a very good day" Scorpius concurred.

Teddy knocked on the door, and after a few moments of waiting, Harry answered. He was dressed only in a dressing gown, and Scorpius could see how excited Teddy was. Harry on the other hand, was a bit confused as he wasn't expecting guests.

"Hello you two" Harry greeted "What are you doing here?"

"We wanted to speak to you" Teddy replied "About something important"

Harry nodded, happily letting them enter the house. It was nice to have some company, as Ginny's interest in Harry had wained, and this made Harry look at other options. The one that he found most satisfying, was an affair with Teddy.

Meanwhile, Ginny was no longer turned on by Harry. He was becoming too demanding and she wanted a break. She really liked Scorpius, and his handsome face. In essence, they all wanted the same thing, and would do anything to get it.

Entering the living room, Scorpius and Teddy saw Ginny, who was also wearing just a dressing gown. She smiled kindly at Teddy, but couldn't take her eyes off of Scorpius. They sat down together, with Scorpius next to Ginny and Teddy sat beside Harry.

"So Teddy and I have a proposal for you" Scorpius began "But don't automatically say no"

"Name it, whatever it is" Ginny replied.

"You see, Scorpius and I really like you both" Teddy persisted "Way more than an acceptable amount"

This started to turn Harry and Ginny on. They had never discussed it with one another, but they really wanted to spend some fun times with the next generation Malfoy and Lupin. Trying to hide their eagerness, they kept the conversation going.

"You mean, you are in love with us?" Harry posed.

"I love Ginny" Scorpius declared.

"And I love you Harry" Teddy revealed.

In the few moments of silence, Harry felt himself relax with the knowledge that he was about to get something special. Teddy smiled at him gently, and waited for his response. It came in the form of a long kiss.

"God, I love you too Teddy" Harry grunted "Come with me, let's have fun"

Scorpius winked at Teddy, who happily left to go and enjoy time with Harry. This left Scorpius alone with Ginny, and the atmosphere was awkward to say the least. She stared at him softly, but had yet to say anything.

"So, what do you-" Scorpius rejoined.

He was cut off by Ginny putting a finger to his lips to silence him. She then slowly started to kiss him, feeling the lust go through her body rapidly. Scorpius was shaking slightly, as his dreams were starting to come true.

"You know, I need a nice young man" Ginny stated "So satisfy me, and the reward will be sweet"

"Wow" Scorpius mumbled "I can't believe what I'm seeing"

Ginny chuckled slightly as she stood up, undoing her dressing gown and proudly dropping it to the floor. She showed of her breasts, and her curvy body. Scorpius bit his lip, before he felt Ginny undo his trousers, revealing his briefs. She removed his shoes and socks before pulling his trousers fully off.

"I have to see you naked" Ginny said "It's only fair"

Scorpius agreed, pulling his shirt off so that he was completely in the buff. Ginny caressed his skin, and he relaxed at her touch. She was gentle, and patient. It was making him fully erect, and his cock caught Ginny's attention.

"Do you want me to play with your little fella?" Ginny teased.

"I would love that" Scorpius whispered.

She started by giving him a hand-job, her fingers slowly wrapping around his shaft before steadily moving along it. He began breathing heavily, the sexiness of the situation was so much to behold, and he wanted it all.

"What do you think about my breasts?" Ginny wondered.

"They are gorgeous" Scorpius complimented.

Moving up a bit, Ginny put Scorpius' dick between her breasts, and then began using them to stroke his length. The softness around him was delightful, as Scorpius felt his desires become stronger, and oozed pre-cum.

"Lick it" Scorpius begged.

Ginny did so, using her tongue to lick around the tip and head of his penis. The pre-cum was salty in taste, but she didn't mind as it was better than Harry's. With her breasts and tongue, Ginny had made Scorpius so horny.

"Oh wow, such a good Milf" Scorpius commented.

"Let's see how much you like me" Ginny posed.

She climbed onto the sofa, on all fours and gave Scorpius a full view of her pussy. It was dripping already, almost as if inviting Scorpius to have a taste. He rubbed his hands together to warm them up, before placing them on her cheeks.

"I'm gonna let my tongue explore you" Scorpius declared.

He rubbed her smooth cheeks, before putting his tongue at her entrance. The juices dribbling out of it were going directly onto his tasting organ. His tongue went into every part of Ginny's pussy, and this caused her toes to curl.

"You are having such a big affect on me" Ginny moaned "I swear if you don't stop I'll-"

She gasped once more, contracting around his tongue to release her juices into his mouth. He had never ingested a woman's squirt before, but he was pleased nonetheless. She was now extra sloppy for what he wanted to finish with.

"I want to shoot inside you" Scorpius explained "I want my sperm to enter your womb"

"Get me pregnant baby" Ginny encouraged "Let's do this!"

Ginny had wanted to have a family for so long, but she and Harry had been unable to conceive so she was more than happy to try with Scorpius. Her womb had been empty far too long, and she was so determined to fill it with thick semen.

Scorpius pushed the tip of his penis in, feeling the moisture that covered Ginny's clit. He then held himself there, feeling in awe of what he was doing. It then occurred to him that this was a unique situation.

"Who'd have thought, a Malfoy and a Weasley would happily fuck" Scorpius observed.

"I hear Malfoy sperm is the most powerful, so a Weasley would need it" Ginny reacted.

Pushing all of the way inside, Scorpius felt Ginny gripping onto him. He was feeling at his most masculine, and powerfully thrust in and out of her with joy. Her whole body shook as he repeatedly crashed into her.

"How satisfying" Ginny whispered.

"I want to shoot" Scorpius declared.

"Then what's stopping you?" Ginny questioned.

"Here we go!" Scorpius beamed.

He thrust into her one last time, and shot at least 4 large jets of his seed inside her pussy. Ginny could feel it travelling up towards her womb, and she chuckled as he calmed down. Scorpius bent down a bit and kissed her once more.

"Thank you for the most amazing thing" Scorpius said.

"And thank you for giving me the time of my life" Ginny rejoined.

They sat down on the sofa, yet remained naked, not caring that Harry or Teddy might see them. After all, they were all in the same boat so there was no longer a need to hide. Ginny felt protected in Scorpius' arms, and looked forward to starting a family.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 40: Teddy Lupin & Harry Potter

Summary:

Whislt Ginny and Scorpius have fun, Teddy is similarly entertained.

Notes:

Here is Part 2.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As Harry took Teddy upstairs, he felt more excited than he had done for a long time. He didn't know that Teddy was a virgin, but he did know that he would do anything that Teddy wanted to. Even as they entered the bedroom, Harry didn't know what was going to happen.

He watched as Teddy used his wand to remove his clothes. His light skin was soft and delicate, and Harry was in awe of how beautiful the young wizard looked. His godson was really horny, and he could tell from the fact that Teddy had begun rubbing his penis.

"What do you think?" Teddy teased "Do you like what you see?"

"You are very fit" Harry complimented "I'd love to help you fulfil your sexual desires"

"I want you to dominate me daddy" Teddy explained "Sorry, I mean god daddy"

"You've got a deal" Harry agreed "So, get on your knees"

Teddy felt his heart skip a beat, as the anticipation began to build. He wanted to worship Harry, as his godfather was so strong, which meant he felt secure. He slowly dropped so that he was on his knees, and Harry approached him.

"Undo my dressing gown" Harry instructed.

"Yes god daddy" Teddy replied.

Teddy undid the cord, and opened the gown. He was met by Harry's long member hitting him in the face. Teddy grabbed it with his hand, and smacked himself in the face with Harry's penis. It bounced off of his cheek and sent shivers down Teddy's back.

"Your first task is to suck me off" Harry said.

Harry had just finished speaking when Teddy's mouth was wrapped around him. He put his hand on the back of Teddy's head, pushing his godson all the way down and causing him to gag. He felt the saliva trickle along his shaft.

"Satisfy god daddy" Harry ordered "Let that throat relax"

Teddy started breathing through his nose, allowing his throat to accommodate Harry. It was not long before Harry pulled out, causing frustration to Teddy. He didn't have time to complain, as Harry shoved back in, and then Harry repeated this more.

"Let me invade your body" Harry teased "I will give you everything you want"

Teddy on impulse removed his mouth from Harry's dick. Harry didn't know what was happening, but soon Teddy's intentions would become clear. He got onto Harry's bed and put his bum up in the air, pulling his cheeks apart.

"I want you to put your tongue in me, please!" Teddy begged "Treat me like the dirty whore that I am!"

"You are my whore, dear godson" Harry declared "I need to teach you a lesson!"

Harry started by biting on Teddy's ass cheeks. They had some meat on them, and they were smooth. Teddy was squirming at the feeling, knowing that he was getting what he deserved. In the heat of the moment, Harry sneakily inserted his finger into Teddy's hole.

"Mmm" Teddy moaned "Your finger is invading me"

"You like it?" Harry questioned.

"It's giving me a very hard cock" Teddy observed.

"You're going to love this" Harry pledged "Here comes more"

Removing his finger, Harry started licking the outside of Teddy's hole. He made sure that Teddy was well coated on the outside, before kissing the pink hole in front of him. Smiling, Harry stuck his tongue out, and pushed it into Teddy.

"So slimy" Teddy complimented "Lube me up"

"You are going to get it" Harry chuckled.

Teddy was allowing himself to forget about consequences, and gave Harry full access to his ass. The tongue was making Teddy so wet, and he gasped when Harry smacked his ass cheeks as hard as he could.

"Punish me" Teddy maoned.

After smacking Teddy's butt a few more times, making it red, Harry gently stroked Teddy's dick. It wasn't huge, but it was hard and Harry ran his hand up and down the shaft. It was at that point that Teddy knew it was his time.

"Please, put your dick in!" Teddy screeched.

"I'll stretch you out" Harry commented.

It was what Teddy wanted, his godfather making his hole bigger. There was a pause as Harry made sure he positioned himself correctly. He whacked Teddy's ass with his dick, before pushing in carefully at first.

"Ouch" Teddy gasped "It's big"

"I know" Harry reacted "It's your fault"

Teddy began bouncing back on Harry, ensuring that his godfather was all the way inside his hole. They were able to move together in sync, feeling that there was a perfect fit for both of them. It wasn't long, before Teddy approached his peak.

"Your cock is making me close" Teddy said "I feel it coming"

"Enjoy yourself" Harry encouraged "Make sure you have your best orgasm ever"

Teddy was feeling lust, and with one thrust from Harry, Teddy shot sperm out of his dick, exploding like a volcano onto his hand. Harry pulled out, as Teddy sat up and held his mouth open. He wanted to know what Harry tasted like.

"Show me how big your load is" Teddy teased "Give me every drop"

"You're getting it!" Harry grunted "There we go!"

Harry stroked himself, getting to his release, which saw a big load of semen land in Teddy's mouth. Teddy was able to fit it all in, gulping it down happily before putting his own sperm in his mouth. By comparison, Harry's was much more delicious.

"I love you" Harry pledged.

"I love you too" Teddy responded.

They went downstairs without getting dressed and noticed that Ginny and Scorpius were also naked. Clearly they had all enjoyed what they had done, and now their relationships would be permanently changed.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 41: Albus Severus Potter-Weasley & James Sirius Potter-Weasley (3)

Summary:

James and Albus discover just how strong their feelings for each other are.

Notes:

Based on the following e-mail request...

"Albus/James - Albus is trans and called Albiya and wants to lose her virginity to James"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Albiya had been through quite a few changes in the last few months after transitioning from being a man called Albus. It started when Albiya undergone surgery and had become female. Using magic, she was now also able to function as a woman too, having an active womb and the ability to get pregnant. She had never been comfortable as a male, and changing that had given her a lot of confidence.

James had been her biggest supporter, and had witnessed just how much happier Albiya was. He had tried to encourage her to find a boyfriend, as he wanted her to be happy. The only problem she had, was that there was only one guy she ever wanted.

Even when she was a man, Albiya had a strong affection for James. She had once heard strange noises coming from James' room, and upon investigation, she looked through a crack in the wall between their bedrooms, discovering that her brother was jerking off.

Albiya watched him until he had finished, and at was when she knew that James was the one she wanted. Things were made difficult when Albiya and James moved out and into a small house together. Although it would be easy if James felt the same, Albiya just couldn't tell him about the feelings she had.

James was not completely oblivious. He was very aware of how attached Albiya was to him. He originally thought they were just very close siblings, but it became more obvious that there was more to it than that. It was one thing that James wanted to find out more.

They were sat down watching TV, when Albiya moved closer to James on the sofa. She loved being snuggled up to her big brother, but James was feeling a bit anxious. He had nothing against the cuddles, but he had to know the truth.

"Alby, I want to ask you something" James said.

"What is it Jamie?" Albiya mumbled.

"Do you love me?" James posed.

"Of course I love you" Albiya assured.

"But I'm not talking normal sibling love" James persisted "Do you have romantic feelings for me?"

Albiya pulled away slightly and looked up at James, panicking as she realised that James knew more than she thought. Her heart felt like it was going to burst, she was trying not to freak out. When James saw how upset she was, he pulled her close.

"I'm not mad if you do" James pledged "I just want to know the truth"

"I do love you so much" Albiya sobbed "You are the most amazing person in the world and I want to be with you"

James was so flattered, and was relieved that Albiya had finally admitted to her feelings. He could feel her calm down in his arms, as he wrapped more tightly around her smaller frame. Albiya was ready to be more open.

"I would give anything to lose my virginity to you" Albiya retorted "It would make me feel complete"

Seeing how sad she had been made James know that he wanted to be with Albiya. Although others would think it was wrong, he didn't care and as such, he gave her a passionate kiss on the lips. She relaxed further, letting James use his tongue to explore her mouth.

"In that case, why don't we have some passion?" James proposed.

"You are willing to have sex with me? Albiya pressed.

"More than willing, I want to have sex with you" James declared.

"This is mind blowing" Albiya commented.

James stood up, removing all of his clothes at a rate that Albiya didn't even know was possible. She too took of her clothes, which took a little longer as she couldn't undo her dress, so James assisted her. They were standing proud, looking at each other.

"I know where to start" James said.

"Please tell me" Albiya replied.

Guiding Albiya onto the sofa on her back, James lifted her legs in the air. He had seen only one pussy before, and that belonged to his ex-girlfriend. Albiya's looked much more inviting, and James started kissing the outside, whilst stroking her leg.

"Did you do this with your ex?" Albiya wondered.

"Yes Alby, but she didn't like it" James rejoined.

Using his tongue, James began carefully pushing his tongue inside Albiya. Her instant moan made his dick throb, and as he went deeper, his tongue took the opportunity to feel what her pussy was like. Albiya started playing with her breasts as he did so.

"Jamie, I love that feeling" Albiya moaned.

It made Albiya feel safe that James was the one doing this, knowing that he would never do anything to hurt her. She felt so cared for, as James was being gentle. She felt slightly sad when James finally removed his tongue, but he had a plan.

Notes:

This got long so once again will have a Part 2.

Chapter 42: Albus Severus Potter-Weasley & James Sirius Potter-Weasley (4)

Summary:

James and Albiya have the time of their lives.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the Trans Albus/James request.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

James was feeling even more horny after worshipping Albiya's clit. He now wanted to have something that his ex-girlfriend hated doing, but he hoped Albiya would be up for. Moving to sit next to her, it was now James' turn to look anxious.

"Why did you stop Jamie?" Albiya wondered.

"I want you to do something for me Alby" James stated.

"Please tell me what it is" Albiya replied "I'd love to help you, and you can take my virginity too"

"I'm going to sit here" James explained "So can you get on your knees in front of me, and pay some attention to my cock?"

"Is there a way that you like it?" Albiya posed "I want to please you"

"I just want to try it" James reacted "Whatever way you do it, my ex refused to do anything other than vaginal intercourse"

Hearing this made Albiya feel a sense of duty. She wanted to give James everything that he desired, so she got down on her knees, and began running a hand slowly up his leg, towards his dick. When she reached it, she wanted to try something herself.

"Forgive me if you don't like this" Albiya pleaded.

"Don't like what?" James rejoined.

Taking a ball in each hand, Albiya squeezed her brother's testicles. To start with, James felt a bit of pain, but then he began to enjoy the feel of her hands around his balls. Albiya believed that she could feel the sperm moving around inside them.

"That's new to me" James commented.

"I had to know" Albiya responded.

James was very well blessed, being long and thick. Albiya didn't have a big penis previously when she was a guy, but that didn't matter. In fact, James was so big that Albiya had to use both hands. She enjoyed watching his head pop out each time she stroked down.

"You have a strong grip" James said.

"I want to feel all of it" Albiya persisted.

Holding both her hands around his length, Albiya had an urge to taste James. The pre-cum had started leaking from his member, and she wanted to taste it. Removing her hands, she moved her head about the tip, slowly lowering her mouth onto him.

"Oh Alby" James whispered "Your mouth is so wet"

Albiya loved hearing James talk, he had a very husky voice and it made her moist. She started bobbing up and down slowly, wanting to know what every part of his shaft felt like in her mouth, whilst the tip hit the back of her throat.

When she came back up again, there was saliva coating all over James' length. He caressed his abs as she continued sucking him, closing his eyes and imagining what he wanted to do with her next. Albiya had never felt so happy about anything before.

"You are making me so horny" James moaned.

She looked up at him, and saw how much he was getting pleasure from what she was doing. Albiya pulled her mouth up and off of his length, knowing what was going to happen. She climbed up to a look him in the eye, and kiss him once more.

"Do I need to ask what's next?" Albiya giggled "I think we both know where this is heading"

"Put it inside you" James instructed "Let's take your virginity"

She moved her body against his, feeling his erect cock brush against her stomach. James then lay on the sofa, and Albiya lowered the opening of her clit down on him. She had no anxiety, and as the tip entered, her pussy began dribbling slightly.

"Are you ready for me?" James posed.

"I am" Albiya confirmed.

Pushing all of the way down, Albiya felt her pussy being stretched as her Hymen was torn. James felt so big that she felt as if her internal organs were going to be reorganised. Like a cowgirl, Albiya began riding James, bouncing up and down along his whole length.

"Oh wow, that's so tight!" James beamed.

"It's getting stretched by your huge dick" Albiya replied.

Her bouncing got quicker, and James watched in delight as Albiya's breasts wobbled with her moves. Her skin felt soft and pleasant, and this was the same for the walls of her pussy. James' ex had made him do all of the work, so having Albiya doing most of the movement was a nice change.

"You really love it don't you?" James questioned "Us being intertwined"

"It makes me feel so meaningful" Albiya responded "There is so much of you to love too"

"I'm not sure how long I can hold out" James warned.

"Are you close?" Albiya enquired.

"Yes I am" James stated.

"In that case" Albiya reacted.

She began moving really fast, ensuring that she went all the way down on him each time she did so. Their dreams came true in just a few seconds, as Albiya contracted around James, squirting over his shaft, which put James on track, making him shoot his load deep inside her.

Panting, they tried to catch their breath, but hadn't moved. Albiya bent down and kissed James again, feeling his strong arms wrap around her to pull her close. Looking at each other, they felt a great sense of lust and excitement.

"So, not only did you take my virginity" Albiya chuckled "You may have got me pregnant"

"Well, that's a good thing isn't it?" James rejoined "We love each other"

"Yes we do, so much" Albus agreed.

"I'm tired, let's go to sleep" James suggested.

Snuggling on top of James, Albiya felt so comfortable. His penis was still fully inside her, although it was starting to get soft, but she wanted it. Whenever she could, Albiya wanted to ensure that they were always intimate, as James only belonged inside her.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 43: James Sirius Potter-Weasley & Harry Potter

Summary:

Harry finds a novel way to understand the relationship of James and Albiya.

Notes:

This is an unofficial Part 3 of the Trans Albus/James oneshot.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

In one day, a lot of things had changed for Harry. He had discovered that his youngest son, now Albiya, had undergone full gender reassignment and after identifying as a female. He was fully supportive, and although he knew Albiya was trans, he didn't know she had now become physically female. Things got a bit difficult soon afterwards when he found out that his oldest son, James, had got Albiya pregnant.

He knew they were both responsible young adults, and that he could trust them, but he didn't know if he could accept the fact that they were together. Being siblings, Harry knew that it could give him a lot of negative publicity.

Ginny had known for a while about their relationship, and had no problem with it. Harry had spoken to Albiya and realised how happy she was. He couldn't be angry anymore, he just wanted to know how they had fallen in love without him even realising.

When Albiya had gone to her parents' house to see Ginny, Harry gone to his son's house to see James. He wanted to have a talk with is son, man to man, in the hope that he would be able to get over his nonacceptance of their relationship.

Knocking on the door loudly, he was soon greeted by James. Harry was civil, hugging his son lovingly the moment he'd opened the door. Harry was led by James into the living room, and sat on the sofa. What he didn't know was that he was sat where Albiya and James had done the deed.

"Dad, I know this must be difficult" James started "But, I just love Albiya with all of my heart"

"I can tell son" Harry replied "I'm just not used to seeing two siblings in such an intimate relationship"

"Albiya gives me all I've ever wanted" James stated.

"Maybe there is a way I could understand" Harry muttered.

"What do you suggest?" James wondered "I'd do anything to help you understand"

"Show me what you do" Harry instructed "Show daddy a good time"

James couldn't believe what he'd just heard, but he didn't have a chance to argue. Harry quickly pulled his son's head close, and kissed him on the lips. James kicked up at first, but then melded into the kiss.

"What did you start with Albiya?" Harry asked.

"To start with, we were naked dad" James answered.

As they stood up, Harry managed to rip James' clothes off in one action, before removing his own garments. He saw that James' had the biggest penis, it was much longer and thicker than Harry's own. He moved his arm over and grabbed James' length, lightly stroking it.

"Did she rub you like this?" Harry posed.

"She was a little bit faster than that" James explained.

Harry tightened his grip, before picking up the pace a bit. He could see James was getting into it. He started thrusting into Harry's hand, but then Harry took his hand away. He could tell that his annoyed James a bit.

"Son, I think you should do something for me" Harry rejoined "So why don't you suck me?"

"Okay, if that would make you happy" James agreed.

Getting onto his knees, James took Harry's penis into his hands. He noticed that his dad had a thinner shaft with a bigger head, and so it would be okay if he could fit the head area into his mouth. Giving a quick stroke, James put his mouth over Harry's dick.

It sent a shock though Harry, as he felt his son suck slowly along his member. It began to throb, and he felt so much better than when Ginny would do this to him. There was a nice texture to James' tongue, that Harry loved.

"You're better than your mother" Harry complimented "Keep going, my dear son"

It gave James a sense of pride to know that he was doing such a good job for his father. He cupped Harry's balls, feeling how heavy they were. He deduced that his dad must have not had an orgasm for a while, and needed a big release.

"I can't hold it!" Harry uttered "Open up wide!"

With a final move inside his son's mouth, the cum shot out of his cock, coating James' mouth. James tasted it, and it was delicious, so much so that he swallowed it. It was unreal to think that part of him was once one of the tiny sperm that now resided in his mouth.

"Did you like daddy's load?" Harry teased.

"Yes dad, but now it's my turn!" James exclaimed.

"What do you want me to do?" Harry posed.

"Get on all fours on the floor" James ordered.

James was stroking himself, and quickly got fully hard again. He watched as his father got into position, and as Harry bent over, his ass cheeks spread to display his tight hole. Getting on his knees behind his dad, James put his dick all of the way in, making Harry moan.

"You're even bigger than you look!" Harry screeched.

"Albiya is not as tight as you" James commented.

He moved in and out of Harry, and could feel his father's hole getting wet. James had never slept with another guy before, but Harry was taking him to a world of bliss. Harry's moans got even louder as they continued.

"I am enjoying this" Harry retorted.

"So am I, you have a very sexy ass" James complimented.

Harry was so willing to help James that he bounced back against his son, making sure that James felt every part of his hole around his dick. James' balls jiggled, and he knew that there was only one way this could end.

"Daddy?" James said "Get on your knees"

"Okay son" Harry agreed.

Harry turned around and dropped to his knees, crashing against the floor as he did so. He watched James' hand as it stroked quickly, getting close to releasing. After all the pleasure Harry had got, he gave James a hand, or rather a tongue, as he licked James' head.

"Dad, that's awesome I can't stop it" James gasped.

He felt his cock throb, and within seconds, he shot several jets of semen into Harry's mouth. It made his father smile, and after making sure that he was finished, James sat down, watching has Harry happily gulped it all down. When Harry sat next to him, James rested his head on his dad's shoulder.

"I can understand why you and Albiya love each other" Harry muttered "And I approve, I love you both"

"I love you too dad" James declared "We both will always love you"

James kissed Harry this time, moving his mouth and using his tongue. When he realised what had happened, Harry realised that he was lucky to have James and Albiya, because they treated everyone with love and respect.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 44: Teddy Lupin & Lily Luna Potter

Summary:

Lily and her twin brother Teddy decide to have a more serious relationship.

Notes:

Based on an e-mail request...

"Lily Luna Potter and Teddy Lupin are twins. They go from being siblings to lovers"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Lily and Teddy had shared a common bond as twins. They were able to be completely honest about everything, being honest with each other about situations and emotions. There was however, and exception to this as Lily had been keeping a secret.

She changed her opinion of her twin after a very interesting event. She had returned home earlier than planned and caught him sleeping with a girl they had met the day before at a Wizard night club. At first, she felt a bit disgusted, but she couldn't stop watching, as he finished by releasing on their face.

Silently, she walked back to her room and thought about it. Teddy was very well endowed, and even though she knew the consequences, all she wanted was a chance to be with him. She was hoping that he wouldn't find out to begin with, as she didn't want to act too quickly.

Unfortunately, it wasn't as easy as that, and things unravelled a week later. Teddy was in the shower, and he usually was very quick, hating the idea of being stood under the water for too long. Lily was walking by, when she heard him moaning.

"Oh Lily" Teddy gasped "You feel amazing"

Lily couldn't believe her ears, after not acting upon her feelings, Teddy felt exactly the same way as her. She looked through the gap in the door, watching as Teddy stroked himself, with the water falling freely down his body.

His eyes were closed, and to Lily this was a big chance for action. She promptly removed her clothes, wanting to be able to enter the shower without Teddy realising. She stepped in with him, and as he rubbed, she slowly, and carefully, started to caress his scrotum.

"L-Lily!" Teddy screamed "W-what are you d-doing?!"

"Well, I overheard you moaning my name" Lily reacted "And seeing as I feel the same way, why should we deny ourselves this opportunity?"

Not arguing, Teddy removed his hand and allowed Lily to start stroking his dick. Her hands were so much more soft than his, and it felt much more exciting to have someone else pleasure him. Lily had butterflies in her stomach, as she realised this was real.

"I've always loved you" Lily explained "But I saw you doing it with your girlfriend the other week, and I wanted you for myself"

"Well you've got me now!" Teddy beamed "And I'm ready for whatever you want to do"

Teddy watched as Lily got on her knees and began putting his dick into her mouth. The sensation was immense, giving him satisfaction instantly. He caressed her hair as she began moving along him, making sure that he get right to the back of her throat.

"That's such a good feeling" Teddy declared.

She continued to worship him, massaging up his legs with her hands. Lily really wanted to give Teddy a better time than his girlfriend had, but this was hardly a time to think about that. Teddy knew what it was he most desired.

"Lily, I want your pussy" Teddy said "Let me see it"

Taking his cock out of her mouth, Lily stood up and kissed Teddy. It rocked his world, as their lips moved together and he tasted her mouth. She pushed him down onto his knees, and pulled his head against her clit. He began licking the outside of it, requesting his entrance into her.

"Your tongue is crazy" Lily stated "Get it in there!"

Pushing his tongue in, he was now surrounded by her walls. As he went further in, his nose was not starting to enter too, and he inhaled the scent. Making her more moist by the second, Teddy then removed his tongue, and replaced it with his finger.

"That's so wet" Teddy observed.

"Your finger is long" Lily reacted.

He had to big an urge to not go further immediately, so before he did anything else, he pushed her against the wall and moved close, allowing the tip of his penis to brush against her vagina. With a slight squelch, he pushed in, and felt a tear.

"There goes my virginity!" Lily declared.

"I'm glad I'm your first" Teddy reacted.

As he was all the way in, he didn't want to leave, but he knew in order to feel pleasure he had to. He moved out slowly, and then thrust back in very quickly. It caused his twin sister to moan, and it was making him even harder.

"Use me as your slut" Lily moaned.

"I intend to" Teddy teased.

"Do you like my pussy?" Lily continued.

"Oh, I love it!" Teddy insisted.

Their bodies were moving in such a sexy way that it was amazing that either of them were able to last any time at all. Wrapping her arms around her twin, Lily kissed him again, and was so joyous at the feeling of being with her brother.

"Teddy, I'm coming!" Lily screeched.

With such a strong force, she contracted around his dick, spreading her juices all over his shaft. It gave Teddy more virility, and he got faster with his movements in and out of his sister. The juices gave him lots of slack.

"Oh god, that makes me feel brilliant!" Teddy bellowed.

"And you make me feel great too" Lily rejoined.

"It's the best" Teddy persisted.

"Come on, let everything go inside me" LIly encouraged.

Teddy grunted, with a final thrust causing him to lost it. He shot a big load deep inside of his sister, and it kept going for several seconds before he subsided. They kissed once more, feeling closer than they ever had before.

"I love you Lily" Teddy declared.

"I love you too Teddy" Lily reacted.

"I'll break up with my girlfriend, you are much better" Teddy complimented.

"Thank you" Lily responded.

They quickly washed themselves before climbing out of the shower to dry off and get changed. It was going to be a fun life for both of them, they didn't have to look to anyone else for happiness, as they both knew exactly how to please.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 45: Harry Potter & Draco Malfoy (2)

Summary:

Draco decides to get revenge on Harry for a choice he made when they were young.

Notes:

This oneshot is split into 2 parts.

Told from Draco's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Potter, what an idiot he was. He thought he was so smart, and that he was special but in reality, I knew he was a very insecure person who would take out his frustrations on anyone when no one else was around. It was one of those things that I could use to blackmail him, if I so desired.

But that would be what everyone would expect me to do, and I really didn't want to do that. I wanted to be unpredictable, and take Harry completely by surprise. This all came about because of our first meeting, when he refused to be my friend, and instead went with Weasley.

I knew that I would have to plan this carefully, so I had set up a trap around the back of the Leaky Cauldron. It would be the perfect opportunity for me to ensure that Harry would be under my control, and that no one would be able to stop me.

I had set up a net on the floor, just waiting for him to walk into it. I knew he always went into the pub every Friday evening, so it was only a matter of time. My heart was racing, as the adrenaline rushed through my body.

I waited for an hour, and there was no sign of him. I began to think that maybe I had made a mistake, but I decided to wait it out. I could feel my eyes getting heavy and I felt like falling asleep, but just as my eyes were about to close, I heard a rustling.

My eyes shot wide open, and I saw Harry walk confidently out the back way to avoid the paparazzi. This was the reason I set the trap there, and after I heard a scream, I saw that Harry was now trapped in my net, fighting to get out of it.

"Potter, you made this so easy" I stated.

"Mafoy? Let me out at once!" Harry ordered.

"Hell no, that's not going to happen" I replied "You are under my control now"

"What are you going on about?" Harry challenged "You can't do anything to me"

I chuckled in irony, knowing that I could do whatever I wanted, and nobody would ever know. Using my wand, I stripped Harry of all of his clothes, and put them in a fire that was burning down the alley. That gave me the biggest erection I've ever had.

"That's enough" Harry insisted.

"It's only just beginning" I corrected.

I continued using my wand to manipulate the net. It wrapped him up tightly, leaving his cock and balls exposed. Walking over slowly, I smirked in satisfaction as Harry now looked as if he was finally taking me seriously.

"Now, are you going to cooperate?" I questioned "Or do I get my camera out?"

"I'll do whatever" Harry stuttered "Just don't do anything to hurt me"

Listening to his voice made me even hornier, knowing that he was at my mercy. I took all of my clothes off, and put an invisibility spell around us. I didn't care if people saw Harry naked, but I didn't want to be caught so I wanted to take precautions.

Getting on my knees, I squeezed my hand tightly around his penis. He let out a moan, which sounded as if he was enjoying things already. I didn't expect Potter to be a slut, but considering what I had planned, it would be prefect.

"This dick, is smaller than mine" I teased "Nice to see you aren't perfect"

"I know I'm not big" Harry sighed "But I-"

Cutting him off, I put his cock into my mouth. It was able to fit easily into my mouth, so for me there was not a complaint. His balls were small, which made me feel even more powerful over him. Whatever was going through his mind, I knew he was enjoying it.

"D-Draco I never knew y-you" Harry muttered "L-liked g-guys"

Removing him from my mouth, I realised that he was now into it fully. He gave me a sad look as I stalled, but it wouldn't be any fun if I just let him climax immediately, and in the heat of the moment, there were still lots of things I thought about doing.

"I just want to show you who's boss" I reacted "So you are going to respect me"

I put him back in my mouth, and as I looked up I saw how much he was getting pleasure from it. He was trying to thrust into me, but the net was making it very difficult. As I was trying to teach him self control, I knew he was going to be in for more satisfaction.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 46: Harry Potter & Draco Malfoy (3)

Summary:

Harry continues to be dominated by Draco.

Notes:

Here is Part 2.

Told from Draco's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As I was sucking on Harry's dick, I began feeling something knew. This was becoming more than about just revenge. As his shaft was moving around my mouth, I felt my heart glowing. I wasn't just enjoying the experience, I was in love with Harry Potter.

Massaging his ball, I felt them twitch a bit. Clearly he was feeling horny too, as he began grunting loudly at the way I rubbed. Meanwhile, my mouth was making his penis well lubricated, and it was at that point that I decided he should be taken further.

"Potter, that dick clearly needs to have it's first time" I commented "You're a virgin, aren't you?"

"Yes I am" Harry responded "I've never got this far with anyone before"

"All I can say, is that things are about to get even further" I teased.

Removing his penis from my mouth, I used my wand to lie him flat on the ground. He looked at me in fear at first, but now I didn't want him to feel that way anymore. I wanted him to get the maximum enjoyment out of it, just like I already was.

Taking a big step, I climbed on top of him so we were face to face, our dicks making contact with one another. I gently moved close, pressing my lips against his, and it gave me something I had longed for. For the first time, I felt like I truly loved someone, and that they loved me back.

"What's about to happen, will blow your mind" I explained.

"I can't wait Malfoy" Harry rejoined.

My saliva was still coated all around his knob, so I wasted no time in connecting our bodies again. Squatting down, I lowered myself slowly onto his erect cock, and it slid in without any fuss. I have to admit, even though he was small, my tight ass hole was a perfect fit.

"That is really nice" Harry declared.

"You are so right" I concurred.

I began lifting myself up and down on him, watching his face as we had sex. He kept gritting his teeth and letting out such loud moans of pleasure. It was driving me wild with lust, feeling his member inside my hole, and stimulating my prostate.

We kept looking at each other, feeling a sense of happiness as we enjoyed the sensation. There was so much going on with us that I completely forgot about everything else in my life. Harry was now being very accommodating for what I wanted.

"Oh Draco, I'm gonna shoot!" Harry screeched.

Quickly, I got off him and sucked his dick once more, bringing him to an intense climax. His thick, white seed was all over my tongue, and around my mouth. I rolled around, wanting every part of my tongue to taste it, before swallowing every sperm.

"That felt... I can't even describe it" Harry chuckled.

"We're not done yet" I responded.

Turning him over, I made a hole in the net, exposing his plump ass. What he lacked in length, he made up for in his butt. It looked so delicious, that I had to do something I'd never tried. Using my tongue, I began licking inside his hole.

"So good" Harry gasped "So, so good"

I used his cheeks to crush my face slightly, feeling the smooth skin on my head. I then pulled his teeth apart and allowed my tongue to go deeper. There was so much saliva that I knew I would be able to go inside him properly.

"Are you ready for this?" I posed.

"Stop stalling, give it to me" Harry begged.

I sat up, and pushed my penis into his entrance. I looked down, watching the cheeks part again. They were pushing firmly around my member, allowing me to feel every part. It has to be said, that he did have an amazing hole.

"Oh my god, I love this!" Harry beamed.

"You're my bitch!" I retorted.

As I quickened my pace, I noticed that he looked back at me, smiling as I went on. I bent down and kissed him again, but this time our tongues were used. He licked all wound my mouth, which made the hair on the back of my neck stand on end. When I used my tongue, it felt just as good as when it was in his ass.

"I can't wait for this" Harry continued.

He knew what he was saying would make me more motivated, giving me so much more energy to move in and out of him. I could feel him slacken a bit around me, as I was breaking him in. I knew that I couldn't last much longer.

"It's coming, get ready!" I giggled.

I removed myself from his ass, and got on my knees next to his face. I pushed Harry onto his side, stroking my dick quickly in front of his face. He opened his mouth, and used his tongue to cheer me on. I buckled with pleasure, shooting many jets of semen into his mouth, which he swallowed to my amazement.

"How did you fit it all in?" I wondered.

"I have quite a big mouth" Harry chuckled.

"I'll remember you said that!" I laughed.

"So, what happens now?" Harry questioned.

"We go home together" I replied.

"And my clothes?" Harry persisted.

I managed to create him so new clothes with magic, removing the net and dressing us both. Free from the restraint, Harry walked up to me and planted a big wet kiss on my mouth. I don't know if I'd get into heaven, but I'm guessing this is what it would be like.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 47: Albus Severus Potter-Weasley & Harry Potter

Summary:

Albus uses a love potion to get his dream with Harry.

Notes:

Wanted to try a Harry/Albus oneshot.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry had always been proud of his youngest son Albus. He was dedicated to all of his family, but Albus was special. He was the first Potter in Slytherin, as well as being the first openly gay member of the Potter family.

As James would often be out dating a string of different girls, and Lily was always busy on the phone to a wide range of boys, Harry found himself spending most of his time with Albus anyway. They had a very strong bond, and they were very much the closest of the family.

Albus was always able to be positive, despite the fact that deep down, he felt so negative. The fact is that he would love to be chasing after hunky guys, but there was only one man that he had ever wanted.

When he would get up in the morning, the first thing Albus would crave would be a hug from his dad. They used to share long hugs, which would allow Albus to feel secure, feel like he meant something. Most of all, it gave him a chance to be as close to his dad as possible.

Things started to get out of control, so Albus tried to think of what he could do. As much as he didn't want to give in to temptation, Albus created a love potion. He let it brew for a few days, before deciding when he would use it.

Ginny, James and Lily had gone to see Arthur and Lily. Albus had faked being ill, and Harry was concerned so he stayed home too. After the rest of his family left, Albus found himself feeling sinister.

He noticed that his dad had got a drink of water, and had left it on the kitchen table whilst he went to get a book to read. This was Albus' chance, as he walked silently over, and tipped the love potion in.

Albus had never moved so quickly in his life. He hid outside the doorway to the kitchen and watched as Harry put his feet up on the table, reading his book. After a few moments, Harry took the glass and began sipping the water. He waited with baited breath, as Harry consumed all of the liquid.

"That tasted great" Harry commented.

"Come on dad" Albus whispered "Love me"

"There's something different" Harry mumbled "It makes me feel strong"

"Please, hurry up" Albus thought.

Harry stood up, and began smelling around. Albus wasn't sure what his father was doing, but would soon get his answer. Harry began walking closer to Albus, and when he reached his son, he stopped, looking at Albus with an affectionate smile.

"Albus" Harry greeted "My wonderful son"

"Are you okay dad?" Albus questioned.

"I'm great now I found you, my love" Harry replied.

"I'm your love?" Albus persisted "You love me?"

"Of course I do, you are my pretty son" Harry rejoined "And you are also, my slut"

"Wha?-" Albus began.

Albus was cut off by Harry kissing him. He felt his father's light stubble rub against his face, and it sent a feeling of passion through both of their bodies. Albus pulled away, not wanting to get his hopes up.

"What's wrong baby?" Harry enquired.

"I want this so much" Albus sighed.

"And you can have it" Harry assured.

Harry ripped Albus' clothes off, causing his son to gasp in surprise. He saw how thin his son was, and liked looking at Albus. As he waited patiently, Albus was getting hard when Harry took off his trousers, followed by his briefs. Just as Albus thought his dad couldn't look sexier, Harry removed his top, showing his defined muscles.

"Suck on daddy" Harry ordered "Make me feel good"

"Okay, d-daddy" Albus stuttered.

Harry lay on the floor, with his cock stood up proudly. Albus went down, on all fours so that his face was above Harry's genitals. Guiding his dad's dick, Albus put Harry's length inside his mouth, going all the way down and gagging.

"Ooh yeah!" Harry moaned.

It was the biggest thing Albus had ever had in his mouth, he had never opened so wide before. As he started bobbing up and down, he felt Harry put a hand on his shoulder, caressing it lightly to offer reassurance.

"At this rate, I won't last long!" Harry cackled.

It was so difficult to pay attention, as Albus could only think about what he was doing. He felt Harry's hand move to behind his head, pushing Albus down without letting him back up. It caused slobber to drool down Harry's shaft.

"Get it slick for me" Harry encouraged.

Harry was satisfied that Albus had given him enough lubrication, so he put his son on the floor, facing the ceiling. As Albus stared up to his dad, he felt his dick getting even harder. Harry put Albus' legs on his shoulders as he got into position.

"You're going to take all of daddy's dick, aren't you?" Harry teased.

"I'll do anything to give you satisfaction" Albus pledged.

Slowly pushing in, Harry felt Albus' hole stretch as he went deep. Albus felt a slight pain, but this went away very quickly. The love in the atmosphere had meant that he felt no pain, instead feeling lust.

"That's so big" Albus gasped.

Harry pulled out slowly, before forcefully pushing back in. Albus squirmed as Harry's dick stimulated his prostate, making him ooze pre-cum. Harry steadily worked on speeding up the pace, giving constant pleasure to his son.

"You love it, don't you?!" Harry grunted "Only you get this side of me!"

"Not even mum gets this?" Albus reacted.

"No, it's more toned down with her" Harry explained.

"I'm glad I get it!" Albus declared "It's making me so hot!"

Harry was feeling like he had discovered something wonderful, as his son's hole was wrapped lovingly around him. It was not long before Albus cracked, unable to prevent himself from going over the top. His hole tightened around Harry, as he shot a jet of semen onto his chest.

"You clearly enjoy this" Harry observed.

"I really do" Albus agreed.

Albus watched as Harry stopped momentarily, collecting the semen off of Albus' chest and rubbing it over his own dick. It was warm, and gave him the rest of the lubrication he needed. When he was back inside his son, Harry moved quickly.

"Shoot it in my hole daddy" Albus moaned "P-please"

Harry let out a grunt, and with a final thrust, went all the way inside his son. He felt his balls dance, as the sperm was shot out of his cock and into Albus. They remained in position after Harry had finished, but their lips met again before they moved.

"You are my life" Harry complimented.

"And you are mine too" Albus responded.

Kissing passionately, Harry felt Albus calm down, and after a few more moments of passion, they both stood up. Harry helped Albus up, and they quickly put on their clothes before returning to the kitchen. This time, Albus sat on Harry's lap, and they snuggled together.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 48: Harry Potter & Lily Luna Potter

Summary:

Lily tells Harry how she feels, and finds he's only too happy to help.

Notes:

Based on an e-mail request...

"Lily confesses her love for Harry and he shows her a good time, taking her virginity"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Lily and Harry were always affectionate to each other. Lily was important to Harry as she was his only daughter, but Harry was Lily's hero, after she was told about everything he had done in the past. She loved him with all of her heart.

She shared a strained relationship with Ginny, as her mother was a perfectionist, whereas Harry didn't mind that Lily wasn't perfect, it was what made her the amazing young woman she had grown up to be.

Even though she had tried dating other people in the past, Lily was never able to feel the same as when she was with her dad. Harry gave her everything she could possibly want, but the other guys were only interested in one thing.

The irony was that one thing was exactly what Lily wanted from Harry. She envied her mother, who had been able to have all of the benefits of being with Harry. It was time for Lily to do something about it.

Going into the living room, she saw Harry was watching the Quidditch on the television. He loved Quidditch, but Lily had grown to hate it, because this was the time when would pay her the least attention of all.

"Dad?" Lily interrupted.

"Yes sweetie?" Harry replied.

"I really need to talk to you" Lily said.

"About what?" Harry continued.

"It's rather personal" Lily responded.

"You can talk to me about anything" Harry pledged.

Lily was surprised as Harry willingly turned off the TV, looking at his daughter with concern. She sat down next to him, smelling his musky scent, which was already making her very moist. Looking at him she tried to speak clearly.

"I want to talk to you, about... Sex" Lily revealed.

"Oh, okay what do you want to know?" Harry questioned.

"I've had lots of boyfriends and am still a virgin" Lily stated "I never felt attracted enough to anyone to sleep with them"

"It's not a problem honey" Harry assured "You'll find someone nice"

"But there's only one person I want" Lily persisted "And that is you"

Lily couldn't look at her dad, knowing what she had just said to him. She knew that from this point onward, there would be a change. She didn't know whether it would get better or worse. Harry however, didn't leave her waiting long to find out.

"You really are a daddy's girl then?" Harry chuckled "But look at me please"

Harry tried to be as understanding as he could, and watched as Lily lifted her head up slowly. She noticed that in her dad's trousers was a bulge, one that was so big that she knew he was turned on in that moment.

"That's better" Harry commented.

"Aren't you mad?" Lily posed.

"No, I think it's quite hot actually" Harry retorted.

Harry pulled his clothes off, allowing Lily to admire his whole body. He gestured for Lily to do the same, and so she slowly took off her dress, followed by her underwear, before she sat back down next to him.

Taking the initiative, Harry started by caressing her breasts, seeing that she had quite a large pair. He squeezed them lightly, before taking her nipples into his mouth and playfully biting on them, before sucking.

"Daddy, this feels out of this world" Lily declared.

She sat back and allowed it to happen, feeling that was meant to be. One of Harry's hands began making it's way down over her stomach and by her moist clit. He knew what she wanted, and using his index finger, he pushed into her.

"Oh my god!" Lily screeched "That's the spot!"

"I know sweetie" Harry giggled "It's the same with your mother"

Harry used his finger to move around Lily's pussy. He could feel that she was getting even more wet, coating his hand in a satisfying way. Feeling her slacken, Harry inserted all of his fingers, watching as her vagina expanded to allow them entrance.

"Your fingers tickle me" Lily muttered.

"From the way your drooling, I know that you need something big and tasty in your mouth" Harry rejoined.

Sitting back down fully, Harry gently pulled his daughter over so that her mouth was next to his throbbing cock. She licked up the shaft to begin with, feeling every part of it along her tongue. It was warm and twitched every so often.

"I know what you want to do" Harry said "So go on honey"

Lily grabbed onto Harry's dick with her hand towards the base, whilst putting her mouth around the tip. In this position, she was able to admire just how big her father was. Removing her hand, she slowly moved her mouth down the shaft, and reaching the base resulted in her cheek touching his scrotum.

"You go further down than you mum" Harry interjected.

Hearing her father talk gave her satisfaction, so she wanted to give it back. She began sucking her dad, ensuring that her mouth was tightly around him. Harry closed his eyes, being in a world of bliss and happiness.

"Daddy likes that" Harry moaned.

She was getting into her stride, using her mouth effectively to make Harry wild. She could feel his cock vibrating slightly as he became even harder. Then she felt his dick twitch, which made her stop immediately.

"Is something wrong?" Harry asked.

"I can tell you're going to cum" Lily answered.

"Don't you want that?" Harry reacted "That's what happens in sex"

"I do, but not yet" Lily explained "I want it in my pussy"

"You know I could get you pregnant like that?" Harry pointed.

"And I want that too" Lily added.

Harry didn't argue, knowing that his daughter's mind was set on it. She put her leg over him, and gently lowered her pussy onto his length. Feeling the tip of his penis was awesome, but when he was all the way in, she felt her Hymen tear.

"You are no longer a virgin" Harry congratulated.

"All that's left to do, is orgasm" Lily rejoined.

Putting his hands on her hips, Harry began gently rocking her on his member. He lifted her up and then put her back down, feeling how much her pussy was stimulated. It had been a while since he had sex, and this was an excellent thing for him.

"Daddy's so big" Lily moaned.

"And you are mine now" Harry uttered.

Their bodies felt so nice together, with the skin rubbing against each other being smooth and wet. Harry could feel Lily getting into her own rhythm, and took his hands away, allowing her to bounce freely on top of him.

"I can't!" Lily panted "I can't!"

Before Harry could respond, Lily contracted around his dick and squirted all over the shaft. In turn, Harry couldn't control what happened any further, and with a big bounce, Lily watched as he gritted his teeth, shooting several jets of his seed inside her.

Nothing was said for several minutes afterwards, as they remained in position, and Lily wrapped her arms around Harry. They were snuggled together, enjoying each other's company, and recovering from the exhaustion.

"You are my little slut" Harry said.

"As long as you give me everything" Lily replied.

When she finally lifted herself off of Harry, there was a slight pop as his dick fell out. She had clamped onto him so tightly that she had to be slow, but when they were separated, they smiled, knowing this wouldn't be the last time.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 49: Draco Malfoy & Hermione Granger

Summary:

Hermione gives Draco something to think about when she makes him her submissive.

Notes:

I've not done this ship before, so wanted to give it a go.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Draco had never really respected Hermione, she was a mud blood and that to him, made her repulsive. At every opportunity, he would undermine her, would remind her of the fact she wasn't pure blood, and generally make her life a living hell.

Hermione was intelligent, and had been biding her time well. She was in a relationship with Ron, but couldn't resist the idea of taking Draco down a peg. She had planned things out carefully, to ensure she got her idea and could put it into action.

It all began when she walked into the Slytherin changing room. The Quidditch team had already left, except for one person. Draco usually took longer than the others because he was incredibly self absorbed, and wanted to look his best at all times.

Walking further, Hermione saw Draco behind the shower curtain, with water trickling freely down his body. She hated to admit it, but he was devastatingly handsome, and she saw that he had a very rounded ass. As he turned around, Hermione momentarily lost her breath, as she saw that he was huge.

As much as she enjoyed the view, Hermione wanted to get on with what she was doing. Taking out her wand, she cast a spell that tied Draco up against the wall. It took him by surprise, as he looked around for the culprit.

"Granger!" Draco bellowed "You disgusting girl"

"Malfoy, complain all you want!" Hermione replied "No one can hear you!"

Hermione could see that he was already erect, and she was going to tease him a little bit. Taking off her robes, and the rest of her clothes until she had only her underwear on, she began dancing seductively for him.

"Why are you doing this?" Draco wondered.

"You've been horrible to me for years, it's time to pay up!" Hermione reacted.

She slowly undid her bra, allowing her breasts free and watching as Draco began to drool. Hermione quite liked the fact that after everything, Draco liked what he was seeing, so she walked over and stood on a chair, to put his head between her breasts.

"That's what you want" Hermione commented.

"They are really nice" Draco complimented.

"What's good, is to see you coming around" Hermione added.

"You are so sexy" Draco continued.

As she squeezed his head between her breasts, she could feel his breath on her skin. She could also feel his heartbeat getting faster, which gave her a signal to go further. She got off of the chair, and began caressing his abs.

"You are a strong, powerful wizard" Hermione said "But you are at my mercy"

"If anyone was to find out..." Draco mumbled.

"They won't though will they? Because you will not be horrible to me again" Hermione chuckled.

"Deal" Draco agreed "So can we please get on with this now?"

Draco was beginning to ooze pre-cum, which gave Hermione her first idea. She got on her knees in front of him, and slowly kissed the tip of his penis. There was a pause as she waited for something that she wanted to hear.

"Suck it, please!" Draco begged.

"Is that what you want?" Hermione teased.

"More than anything!" Draco screeched.

That was what she wanted, and opening her mouth, she took Draco's penis all the way to the back of her throat. It was similar to Ron's, albeit circumcised and with a slightly bigger head. As she slobbered all over him, Draco could feel his penis tingle with joy.

"Granger, how did you learn to do this?" Draco posed.

She didn't answer, and instead increased the suction around his dick, to the point where Draco genuinely thought she would rip it from his body. However, she was just loose enough to continue sucking pleasantly.

As much as Draco enjoyed it, he was nervous about getting too excited too soon. He didn't want to just orgasm in her mouth, without trying other things. Despite the fact that he was very much being dominated, he had to say something.

"You are like a vacuum cleaner" Draco said "But I'm gonna be enjoying myself too much soon"

"Perhaps you'd like me to do something different" Hermione suggested "And I know exactly what that's going to be"

Turning around, Hermione bent over and displayed her ass, before pushing back, allowing his member to rub against her skin. Just as Draco thought he would be going into her ass hole, she lifted up slightly, and directed his cock into her pussy.

"Aren't we going to use protection?" Draco wondered.

"No, we are going to have maximum pleasure, and your seed is going to fertilise one of my eggs" Hermione chuckled.

There was a slow beginning as Hermione had Draco's tip inside her. She moved around a bit, allowing her juices to cover the head of his penis, before she carefully pushed his dick all of the way inside her.

"It feels different to Ron" Hermione observed.

"In what way?" Draco wondered.

"It feels thinner, but longer" Hermione explained.

If anything, that made the experience easier for them, as Hermione could feel lust and happiness going through her body. She couldn't help but feel a bit perverse, as she began roughly bouncing against him.

"Remember, if you bully me or my friends again" Hermione warned "I will tell everyone about you being my bitch"

"O-okay" Draco stuttered "My m-mistress"

She was not going to stop, and as he hit her g-spot one last time, she squirted all over his genitals, and also the top of his legs. It felt warm against his skin, but he couldn't pay too much attention to it, as he was then reaching his peak.

"I'm going to shoot" Draco muttered.

"Get me pregnant, slave" Hermione ordered.

He tried to hold on longer, but Hermione wanted it inside her immediately, so she kept moving quickly, resulting in 3 big jets of semen being released into her pussy, going deep into her womb. It was the first time Hermione had done this without a condom.

"So, we're agreed then" Hermione stated "The attitude drops"

"Yes it does" Draco concurred "As long as I get you"

Laughing, Hermione got dressed and released Draco from the restraints. He was spent and took a few moments to cool off before getting dressed, whilst Hermione snuck out without being seen, keeping their actions a secret.

Notes:

What did you think?

Next up is Part 1 of a brand new mini series.

Chapter 50: Teddy Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy & Albus Severus Weasley & James Sirius Weasley

Summary:

Teddy, Scorpius, Albus and James take their relationship to a new level.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

This mini series will have 11 parts.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Four young wizards were living together happily. Teddy, Scorpius, Albus and James moved in together a year ago, and since then they have shared a very strong bond. Teddy and Scorpius were dating, and so were Albus and James.

They had done a few activities of sexual exploration with each other before, but there was always a sense of doing it for a laugh. They had all enjoyed their experience, and at Teddy's insistence, they all agreed to try being more serious.

Sat in their living room, the four young men were all very horny, realising that tonight was the night that they were going to have lots of fun. None of them had decided exactly what they wanted to do, but Teddy had an idea.

"So how is this going to work?" Scorpius asked.

"I'm suggesting that we have a foursome" Teddy answered.

"That sounds like fun" Albus agreed.

"Let's get down to business" James added.

They all got undressed using wands, putting their clothes over in neat piles by the door. Albus and James were already erect, and this didn't go unnoticed. Scorpius looked at Teddy, waiting for the eldest to say what to do.

"Seeing as you two are both throbbing" Teddy said "Why don't Scorpius and I suck your dicks?"

"I'd love that, sounds great!" Scorpius declared.

"What are you waiting for?" James wondered.

"Why don't you get to work?" Albus questioned.

Albus and James were sat on the sofa, and looked down at the other two. Scorpius was on his knees in front of Albus, whilst Teddy did the same for James. Teddy already had James' dick in his hand, but Scorpius was more hesitant with Albus.

"Are you okay?" Teddy posed.

"I'm worried I won't be as good as you" Scorpius sighed.

"Stop worrying" Teddy assured.

"You're right" Scorpius reacted "I'll just try my best"

Teddy started by putting James' cock into his mouth, holding it in the back of his throat. Scorpius followed, putting Albus' cock into his mouth, but struggled at first getting it all the way back. Teddy helped him out, by pushing Scorpius' head down to the base.

"They are our sluts!" James chuckled.

"They will do whatever we want!" Albus cackled.

They watched in eager anticipation, as Scorpius and Teddy began sucking the Weasley brothers. There was only a slight hint of lust at that moment, as whilst Albus and James were enjoying the feeling, Scorpius was still anxious and that made Teddy worry.

"You are both doing such good jobs" Albus complimented.

"Such good blow jobs, to be precise" James interjected.

Their words made Scorpius feel more encouraged, and his worry began fading away, allowing lust to take over. It was now a pleasure for him to be doing it, and Teddy could see the happiness radiating from Scorpius. Just as they were getting into it, the Weasleys had their own idea.

"I don't know about you James, but I want some ass" Albus stated.

"And once more, I agree with you Albus" James concurred.

Taking themselves out of Scorpius and Teddy's mouths, James and Albus put them in specific positions. Teddy was on his back, facing the door, whilst Scorpius was on his front, facing the fireplace on the opposite side of the room.

"Now, Scorpius lean down and suck Teddy" Albus instructed.

"And Teddy, sit up slightly and suck Scorpius" James ordered.

"Why didn't you just tell us to do a 69?" Teddy posed.

"Because I don't know what that is, maybe?" Scorpius giggled.

Now that James and Scorpius were sucking each other, James and Albus watched from the sidelines. Unlike the first time, Scorpius gladly went all the way down, and had no problems. It was a real turn on to see the two boyfriends enjoy one another.

Meanwhile, James and Albus had their arms wrapped around each other, kissing passionately. Feeling their cocks rub together, they felt sensuality taking over their brains, as they walked over to Teddy and Scorpius.

To get ready, James positioned himself at Teddy's entrance, whilst Albus positioned himself next to Scorpius' hole. Simultaneously, the Weasley brothers pushed inside. Doing this made Scorpius let out a small moan, but Teddy let out a bigger one.

"You two are our bitches!" James exclaimed.

"And we are your masters!" Albus chanted.

They began moving in and out of Teddy and Scorpius, loving the feeling of their holes. This action led to Scorpius getting even harder, as he had a bit of trouble at first. Teddy on the other hand was pulsating, and he knew it wouldn't be long.

"I think I'm going to-" Teddy started.

He came deep inside Scorpius' mouth, making sure he squirted every last drop. Feeling his own pleasure getting close, Scorpius moved in rhythm with Albus and James, forcing himself inside Teddy's awaiting mouth. He tried to speak, which was difficult with a mouth full of liquid.

"Can I release now?" Scorpius begged.

"Of course you can" James assured.

"You don't need to ask" Albus affixed.

Bucking, Scorpius curled his toes and allowed his orgasm to take hold. He let out a smaller shot of his cum, which went back Teddy's throat, which was swallowed. Copying Teddy once more, Scorpius swallowed everything that had already been in his mouth.

"What about these two?" Scorpius posed "Will we get their jizz too?"

"Yes, they are going to shoot inside us" Teddy responded "Deep inside our holes"

The suggestive talk was getting James and Albus so close, that they thought their cocks would explode. Their balls tightened getting ready to let free the thick white fluid. There was no way to stop, so James and Albus released within a second of each other, coating Teddy and Scorpius' insides, respectively.

"Well, that was the most amazing thing" James said.

"I agree, we should do this more often" Albus stated.

"Why don't we make a night of it?" Scorpius suggested "Let's go off in different pairings, or maybe even threes"

"That's a deal" Teddy agreed "Then at least one of us can rest"

Everyone was on the same page, the four young wizards were going to be having fun on this night. They were very up for it, and whatever happened, this day had made their lives more positive and more exciting.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 51: Scorpius Malfoy & Albus Severus Weasley

Summary:

Albus dominates Scorpius whilst James and Teddy watch.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

James and Teddy sat down, trying to recover a bit as they wanted to perform again later. This gave Albus the opportunity to be with Scorpius. He and James were best a dominating, and Scorpius was all too happy to be his submissive.

"So, are you up for another round?" Scorpius wondered.

"I am!" Albus beamed.

"Can we start now?" Scorpius persisted.

"You're keen" Albus chuckled.

Albus stood up in front of Scorpius, knowing that James and Teddy were both going to be watching eagerly. He pushed Scorpius onto his knees and saw the cheeky smile on the on his face. This made Albus feel ready.

"Open up nice and wide, as James would say!" Albus ordered.

"I will" Scorpius replied.

To Albus' amazement, Scorpius opened his mouth even wider than he did before, and it allowed Albus to easily push in to him. His mouth was soft, warm and provided a comfortable casing for his cock, that allowed him to know he was in charge.

"You really would do anything for me" Albus realised.

"Yes I would" Scorpius replied.

Moving in and out of Scorpius' mouth, Albus began getting more and more rough, enjoying the way that Scorpius' was allowing him to treat him that way. He caressed Scorpius' hair, before he noticed something.

"Looks like you have a hard problem" Albus giggled.

"I do, and it makes me so horny to have you like this" Scorpius rejoined.

Albus gave Scorpius a signal to get on the floor, lying flat on his back. There was a brief pause, where Scorpius was looking at Teddy, and feeling more love than ever. He knew his boyfriend enjoyed watching it.

Similarly, James was loving the fact that he was watching his brother dominate Scorpius, and that was getting him ready to once again have fun. However, Albus then got everyone's attention, as he lifted Scorpius' legs up put his head next to Scorpius' hole.

"I can feel your breath" Scorpius stated.

"And you're about to feel more" Albus laughed.

Slowly, Albus began putting his tongue inside Scorpius' hole. He could feel the tightness that surrounded his tasting organ. James was so proud of Albus for how he was going about this, whilst Teddy knew how much Albus would enjoy Scorpius' hole.

"You know, that feeling is unique" Scorpius gasped.

"I believe this isn't the last time you'll get that" Teddy interrupted.

"And you can bet Albus is just going to be the beginning" James stated.

Allowing his tongue to explore all of Scorpius' hole, Albus felt more and more confident about being so dominant. He always felt a bit inferior to James, but he now felt as if he was his brother's equal, and allowed his control to be full on.

"This is getting so good" Scorpius commented.

"You look like you're having a good time" Teddy replied.

"Do you want more?" Albus posed.

"Yes I do, please!" Scorpius begged.

This was where Albus would get to show off a bit. He cackled as he stroked himself, ensuring that he was at full erection. Carefully, he put Scorpius' legs on his shoulders, watching as the smaller wizard smiled wide.

"My hole is ready" Scorpius whispered.

"Here we go!" Albus rejoined.

As he pushed in once more, he felt that familiar feeling of being inside Scorpius. He knew that it hadn't been long since they were last this close, but Albus had another load in him. He began moving in and out, ensuring that his penis didn't fall out of Scorpius.

"You show him Albus!" James encouraged.

"I am James!" Albus insisted.

"Let him stretch you" Teddy added.

Everyone talking had given Albus more and more lust, feeling so horny that he knew his penis would be shooting soon. There was not much he could do, as Scorpius was giving him such a great sensation.

"Shoot it bro!" James cheered.

"He'll love it!" Teddy affixed.

"Oh god!" Albus moaned.

Letting out everything he had, Albus released everything that he had into Scorpius. There was no movement whilst Albus' second load of the night flowed freely inside Scorpius. James and Teddy smiled at each other in satisfaction.

When Albus finally did remove himself from Scorpius, he had to go and sit down next to Teddy. He was now exhausted and needed to have a rest himself, but fortunately, Scorpius wouldn't have to wait long for the action to continue.

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 52: Scorpius Malfoy & James Sirius Weasley

Summary:

With Albus spent, James gives Scorpius some pleasure.

Notes:

This is Part 3 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As Scorpius waited anxiously for more pleasure, James stood up and walked over to him. He had been enjoying what Albus had done, and wanted to have a go himself. It made Scorpius feel even more horny, because James was slightly bigger.

"Now you have been stretched, you can have the challenge of me" James opened.

"Please, give me satisfaction" Scorpius begged.

James wanted to do something slightly different to what his brother had done. He positioned himself so that he was sat facing Scorpius' head, just by his mouth. There was something that turned James on more than anything, and that was using a mouth in the same way he would us a hole.

"Now, if you thought my brother was a pervert" James chuckled "You are going to love this"

"I know I will" Scorpius muttered "But I can't wait for it"

It made Albus smile to see that Scorpius was still up for it, and had lasted so much longer than he thought. He watched as James inserted his dick into Scorpius' mouth. Scorpius was able to open wide again, but it was a bit more of a struggle.

"Wow, your mouth certainly is tight, isn't it?" James observed.

"You're so big he can't even answer" Albus interjected.

"That's my boyfriend" Teddy giggled.

James began moving in and out, starting slowly. It was making Scorpius gag because he had never had anything so big inside him before. James loved the way that Scorpius was up for this, and began thrusting with more aggression.

"Do you know how silky your mouth feels?" James posed.

As he looked down, he saw Scorpius attempting to nod, but his movement was restricted. Scorpius relished the feeling of having James' big balls smacking into his chin, and the scrotum felt hot against his skin.

"Let Scorpius get some pleasure too" Albus instructed.

"He needs to get hard again" Teddy added.

"All in good time" James responded.

Moving out of Scorpius' mouth, James knew what he wanted to do next. His face lit up when he realised all of the possibilities, knowing that Scorpius couldn't get enough of everyone. James turned Scorpius over so that he was on his hands and knees.

"What are you going to do to me?" Scorpius posed.

"I wanted to return the favour" James stated.

Scorpius let out a moan upon contact, as James' mouth was now wrapped securely around his member. He felt James rub his fingers around his scrotum, and squeeze his balls slightly. Scorpius' couldn't help but twitch a bit.

"You are treating me so well" Scorpius complimented.

"My brother is very caring" Albus stated.

"And very big" Teddy affixed.

Scorpius tried grinding back into James, pushing his dick all the way in to the elder Weasley's mouth. There was a sense that Scorpius would be happy to not stop, and this in turn, enabled his penis to remain hard longer than anyone else.

"James, I think he's ready" Albus commented.

"Give him a good time" Teddy rejoined.

"Please, I'm ready" Scorpius reacted.

This made James stand up, and pull Scorpius up at the same time. He wanted to change positions, so this time he was lying on the floor, and Scorpius was going to lie down on top of him. He used his hands to guide Scorpius onto his dick.

"I'm glad I've been stretched already" Scorpius chuckled.

"You'll find that you'll only get more slack" James responded.

As James pushed Scorpius down, he heard the younger wizard let out a small gasp of pain. There was not a word said, because Scorpius was trying to focus completely on James, whilst James loved watching the expressions that were appearing on Scorpius' face.

"Dominate me!" Scorpius moaned.

"Oh I am, trust me!" James declared.

Scorpius allowed James to move him, letting himself be bounced on the huge cock. It didn't take long for Scorpius to take over, bouncing himself on James, and allowing the passion to come out freely from his mouth.

"Ooh, so deep!" Scorpius screeched.

"Your tight hole is getting me so close" James replied.

Albus and Teddy couldn't stop watching, as Scorpius was able to keep his orgasm from taking hold. This was in contrast to James, who felt that there was nothing more to stop him from getting off. Seeing how James looked, the others were encouraging.

"Let him have it bro!" Albus instructed.

"He'll reward you handsomely" Teddy pledged.

"It's time, here's my seed" James persisted.

James quickly thrust inside of Scorpius, allowing himself to shoot all of his load inside Scorpius' now stretched ass hole. Scorpius collapsed on top of James this time, but was getting a little frustrated that he still hadn't orgasmed.

Albus and James looked at each other, and seemed to know what the other was thinking. Teddy had already worked it out, and gave Scorpius a reassuring smile. It wouldn't be long before Scorpius would get his climax.

Notes:

Part 4 coming soon.

Chapter 53: Scorpius Malfoy & Albus Severus Weasley & James Sirius Weasley

Summary:

Scorpius gets to experience both James and Albus together.

Notes:

This is Part 4 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Scorpius got off of James watched him as he sat up. Albus walked over to them, not thinking about what had already happened, but looking forward to what they were going to do next. Scorpius was still feeling horny, and wanted to get his satisfaction.

"How much longer do I have to wait?" Scorpius posed.

"Hey, I've not had my second go yet so calm down!" Teddy chuckled.

"I think it's time we give you something you will remember" James stated.

"And this time, you will be the one who will get the most pleasure" Albus assured.

As Scorpius waited, he could see that Albus and James had planned something together. They stood him up, and were stood either side of him, before James began tugging on Scorpius' cock. Just when Scorpius thought it couldn't get better, Albus put his hand around Scorpius' dick too.

"Wow, your hands are so warm" Scorpius complimented.

"You have a bigger cock than you think" Albus said.

"That so true, I can already feel it twitching" James added.

"It's not going to take long" Teddy interjected.

Scorpius began thrusting into their grip, feeling more and more powerful as he did so. The Weasley brothers were able to feel Scorpius' veins, which were spread along his shaft. Teddy loved watching this, but then things changed.

Albus and James knew that if they weren't careful, Scorpius would explode before getting the best feeling in the world. As Scorpius got into it, James pulled his hand away from Scorpius' dick, pushing Albus' off in the process.

"Hey, that's not fair!" Scorpius complained.

"Keep calm dude" James soothed.

"We want you to have a nice experience" Albus calmed.

"So how do you plan on doing that?" Scorpius wondered.

"All will be revealed" Albus explained.

"And you will get to climax" James promised.

James and Albus completely understood how suspicious Scorpius was, but they had decided to treat him to something really special. They pulled him up onto the sofa, James sat down, and Scorpius was on all fours above him, and his feet hung over the edge.

"What are you going to do then?" Scorpius pushed.

"You've experienced both of us individually" James reacted.

"Now it's time for you to have both of us simultaneously" Albus replied.

Albus stood behind them, so Scorpius was going to be between the Weasley. James pushed back into Scorpius' hole, but this time, Albus pushed in too. It stretched Scorpius out to his very maximum, giving him a reason to moan loudly.

"There is going to be a big ending to this" Teddy commented.

"I hope so" Scorpius agreed.

Scorpius bounced, meaning that Albus and James could get their dicks in and out of him at the same time. There was a squelching sound as he had both of them inside, and he didn't really know how long he would last.

"You don't need to hold back" Teddy said "When you're ready, you let it out"

"I will" Scorpius rejoined "But it's all so quick"

"That doesn't matter" Albus insisted.

"All you need to do, is shoot when you feel the urge" James explained.

This drove Scorpius to move faster, and he loved the way that, with two cocks inside him, his hole was being stimulated in every possible area. He couldn't make himself last anymore, and as his toes curled once more, he finally was allowed to release.

"Oh god!" Scorpius screamed "Yes!"

He put a hand in front of his dick, so that he caught every last drop of his own sperm. He took a few deep breaths, and brought the semen to his mouth. However, he didn't eat it. This time, he got off of James and Albus, and held his hand out.

"Please, lick it off of me" Scorpius requested.

Without questioning, James and Albus licked all of the fluid off of Scorpius' hand. It was really hot, as it had been held in his body for so long. Now that Scorpius had got his satisfaction, he wanted to take a break for a bit.

Notes:

Part 5 coming soon.

Chapter 54: Teddy Lupin & Albus Severus Weasley

Summary:

With Scorpius taking a break, Teddy gives Albus some pleasure.

Notes:

This is Part 5 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Teddy had been waiting patiently for his turn to have some fun again. Now that Scorpius was spent, he was really determined to get his own satisfaction. James and Scorpius were sat down on the floor, feeling tired once more, but Albus still had plenty of energy.

"Who wants to have some fun with me?" Teddy posed.

"I'd love to do that" Albus reacted.

"Well that's great!" Teddy declared.

"I'm glad you agree" Albus stated.

Teddy was bigger than Scorpius in every way, so Albus knew it was going to be a little bit more difficult to dominate him. However, he knew that James would be able to, and he wasn't about to fail at this. He dragged Teddy over to the coffee table, and sat on the edge.

"Give me a hand job" Albus ordered.

"You don't need to tell me twice" Teddy responded.

Using his hand, Teddy started to stimulate Albus. As he carefully moved up and down, he heard Albus breath more heavily, and let out a few small moans. It was a good sign that told Teddy that Albus was getting lots of happiness.

"I enjoy watching you stroke his big cock" Scorpius stated.

"Bro, your dick looks even bigger from this angle" James rejoined.

"His hand feels nice and warm" Albus muttered.

"As does your dick" Teddy said.

Whilst it was nice to have a hand around his member, Albus didn't want it to stop there. As he looked down, he could see that Teddy was throbbing. He wanted to explore more of Teddy's body, and feel more satisfaction.

"I say we take this to the next level" Albus suggested.

"Do what you wish" Teddy concurred.

Albus pulled Teddy up onto the table and put him on all fours, knowing that there was something he wanted to compare between Scorpius and Teddy. Getting onto his knees, Albus gently put his head in between Teddy's ass cheeks, and began kissing the entrance.

"I've never tried anything like this before" Teddy revealed.

"It is a great feeling" Scorpius retorted.

"Get him nice and sloppy Albus" James encouraged.

"I am James" Albus insisted.

His tongue had more room to move inside Teddy then he did inside Scorpius. He licked happily away at the hole, tasting the skin that surrounded Teddy's entrance. Once he was sure he had the right amount of lubrication, Albus knew what he wanted.

"I think we all know where this is going" James commented.

"There is only one thing left to do" Scorpius added.

"Give me something special" Teddy pleaded.

"You are going to get it" Albus assured.

Teddy giggled as Albus kissed his butt cheeks, before he stood up and got ready. Teddy already had a smile on his face, and was pleased that he was going to get some action. As Albus put his tip against Teddy's hole, Teddy squirmed.

"I can see why you liked this Scorpius" Teddy said.

"He knows how to stretch a hole" Scorpius explained.

"And more to the point, he's getting you ready for me" James chuckled.

"You need to wait for your turn bro" Albus instructed.

James chuckled to himself, and watched as Albus pushed into Teddy confidently. Teddy's hole felt very smooth around his length, and was able to relax, giving Albus an easier time when it came to moving in and out.

"You're getting good at this Albus" James complimented.

"I am as good as you James" Albus persisted.

Albus couldn't help but get faster out of pure determination. He had enjoyed the competition with his brother, and it really gave them a boost. Albus made sure he went all the way in each time, knowing that it would be giving Teddy the best feeling.

"Your dick is twitching inside me" Teddy observed.

"I know, it's time" Albus replied.

"Let it out bro" James encouraged.

Teddy made sure to squeeze his hole around Albus, and this was all the Weasley needed. Albus thrust in as forcefully as he could, and shot his semen into Teddy's hole. He loved the way Teddy carried on to make sure Albus had released all of it.

Albus pulled out slowly, and had to take another break. His cock was in need of a rest, and there was a momentary pause before he let out a smile. Teddy was still ready to go, and was getting impatient during the wait.

Notes:

Part 6 coming soon.

Chapter 55: Teddy Lupin & James Sirius Weasley

Summary:

James decides to give Teddy more excitement after Albus.

Notes:

This is Part 6 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

James stood up, as Albus sat on the floor in his place. He never knew that Teddy could be so submissive, considering he was the biggest, but that made it a more exciting prospect. As he reached Teddy on the coffee table, he felt his perversion become stronger.

"You are very lucky, as now you get to be with me" James declared.

"I've waited long enough, now come on!" Teddy begged.

"This is a big opportunity" Scorpius giggled.

"I started it, you need to continue it bro" Albus explained.

Pulling Teddy off of the coffee table, James sat on the edge, and pushed Teddy onto his knees. Albus and Scorpius watched as Teddy stared at James' cock. It was going to be a bigger challenge than Albus' had been.

"In the short amount of time that's passed, I've forgotten how big you are" Teddy gasped.

"And why are you waiting? Stroke my cock and make me feel good about myself" James ordered.

Teddy had always loved the fact that James was so dominant, and almost the Alpha male of the pack, although he had discovered that Albus was a close second. Wrapping his hand around James, he smirked, feeling James becoming harder.

"Just as I said, so much bigger" Scorpius stated.

"And I see you are enjoying it more than when you did it to me" Albus laughed.

"Only because there's more of him and I like that" Teddy replied.

He stroked all along James' member, the warmth that was radiating into his hand was really pleasant. It was making Teddy get hard too, but when James noticed he waited for a few more moments, before finally addressing it.

"Seeing as you are getting very excited, lets worship you a bit" James suggested.

"What did you have in mind?" Teddy wondered.

"I want to try what Albus did" James stated.

"I wonder how your tongues compare" Teddy continued.

"They both felt amazing" Scorpius stated.

"I'm sure James will be okay compared to me" Albus joked.

"Shut up bro!" James reacted.

James was more motivated than ever, as he also enjoyed the competition with his brother. It gave James more focus to get the job done in a way that would satisfy both of them. Putting Teddy on the coffee table on all fours once more, James started by sniffing Teddy's hole.

"Wow, that smells so good" James muttered.

"It smells of my sperm" Albus interjected.

"I know what that smells like, but this is even better" James countered.

"We'll see" Albus stated.

Teddy was patient, as James slowly put the tip of his tongue into his hole. It was almost as if James' tongue was dancing, as he pushed in deeper and hoped to outdo his brother. The first thing he found was Teddy's prostate.

"Hey, you know where to please" Teddy said.

"He knows how to get all the way in" Scorpius added.

There was a squelching sound as James explored around Teddy's hole, there was no more restriction as far as Teddy concerned. He wanted it all, and began backing into James' face. It was getting too much for James, who needed to be in that hole. Removing his tongue, James stopped what he was doing.

"It needs to happen now" James stated.

"What does?" Teddy reacted.

"You need to be penetrated" Scorpius interrupted.

"This should be good" Albus said.

Standing up, James felt in complete control. He rubbed his cock to make sure it was fully erect, before he pushed into Teddy's hole. It was nice and sloppy and the moisture was giving James and excuse to feel horny.

"That's what you wanted" James commented.

"Yes it is, so much" Teddy confirmed.

"I still think we're equally good" Albus insisted.

"No, I'm definitely better" James chuckled.

As James built up his pace, he watched as Teddy's cheeks wobbled whenever their bodies crashed together. James caressed Teddy's back, wanting to feel the skin as he moved. There was a familiar feeling approaching, one that James craved.

"I can't hold it anymore" James said.

"Then don't, let that pulsating dick release" Teddy replied.

"Give him your load" Albus encouraged.

"He wants it" Scorpius teased.

James grabbed Teddy by the shoulders and pushed him back onto his cock, and that was all he needed. He pushed all the way in and shot his sperm into Teddy. It was satisfying for Teddy, who felt James and Albus' sperm merge together inside him.

Patiently, Teddy held James inside him before the Weasley pulled himself out gently. He was still hard despite his orgasm, but it was now Teddy who wanted more, and there was only one way that he wanted to get it.

Notes:

Part 7 coming soon.

Chapter 56: Teddy Lupin & Albus Severus Weasley & James Sirius Weasley

Summary:

Albus and James take Teddy to his climax.

Notes:

This is Part 7 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Teddy was getting a bit sad, knowing that he was still waiting for his release. He had been the most patient person in the world, but there was a limit and now, all he wanted was to have the most amazing orgasm.

"Please can I get my reward now?" Teddy pleaded.

"I bet you have a big load saved up" Scorpius uttered.

"We will give you what you want" James said.

"And that is a promise" Albus added.

As Teddy was still in position, Albus and James came up with behind him and wanted to do something different. They got on their knees, and used their tongues to lick all of the remaining semen out of Teddy's hole.

"Even now, you get to taste each other" Teddy noted.

"But I bet you love how it feels" Scorpius reacted.

"Too right I do!" Teddy declared.

"Enjoy it" Scorpius responded.

There was no doubting that Teddy was really enjoying the experience, as his hole was being worshipped by not one, but two eager Weasleys. He wanted to have everything that Scorpius had got, and achieve a big relief.

"Weasleys, I need more satisfaction" Teddy interjected.

"What do you want to do?" James posed.

"How can we please you?" Albus pressed.

"Suck me" Teddy instructed.

James and Albus stood up, and Teddy turned over to expose his throbbing member to them. Getting down either side of him, the Weasleys began by licking up the shaft. Teddy could feel his mind go crazy with lust.

"How does that feel?" Scorpius wondered.

"It feels incredible" Teddy moaned.

Albus and James wanted to please Teddy, so James started by sucking on Teddy's member, whilst Albus massaged Teddy's balls. They knew he probably wouldn't be able to last long, but also that he would have an enormous climax.

In order to keep things fair, James and Albus swapped so Albus could get a taste of Teddy's penis, and James would get to caress Teddy's testicles through his scrotum. There was clearly a lot built up inside him.

"I want you to double team me" Teddy revealed.

Teddy was going to be in heaven, as he stood up and walked over to the sofa. James sat down, and Teddy wasted no time climbing on top of him, albeit facing away. James was already inside him, but Albus was getting ready too.

Lifting Teddy's legs up, Albus then pushed into Teddy's hole too. Feeling himself stretch further than ever before, Teddy gasped with shock at first. After watching Scorpius, he wasn't sure if he'd be able to fit both of the Weasleys inside him.

"I can't believe how good this feels" Teddy moaned.

"I love being inside you" James stated.

"I think it is brilliant" Albus added.

They began moving in and out of him, keeping the pace steady at first, but then increasing it. His lust was overpowering every other feeling present in his body. James and Albus couldn't help but feel happy.

Teddy couldn't control his urges, and began stroking himself so enthusiastically that it made him vibrate. His penis was so hard and he could feel the pleasure building so quickly, that he knew it was going to be fast.

"Guys, I can't control myself" Teddy warned.

"That's what we want to hear" James assured.

"Let your feelings go wild" Albus affixed.

"Shoot it for me" Scorpius encouraged.

It was now at the point of no return, a final stroke was all Teddy needed, and without another word, Teddy shot his load over his own stomach, several thick jets of it, as the Weasleys continued to thrust into him.

"I want to watch you eat it" Teddy said.

Climbing off of James once Albus had pulled out, Teddy stood up and watched as Albus and James began licking up his stomach, collecting all of the hot semen. It tasted sweet and wholesome, and every drop was devoured.

Everyone was now spent, so they all sat on the sofa with each other, still naked, before falling asleep. They knew that it wasn't going to be over, as the next morning, there would be yet more sex to have.

Notes:

Part 8 coming soon.

Chapter 57: Albus Severus Weasley & James Sirius Weasley (1)

Summary:

Albus begins the morning by dominating James.

Notes:

This is Part 8 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The next morning, the four young wizards woke up bright and early, having recovered from their night of passion. James woke up first, with Albus following less than a minute later. They smiled at each other and snuggled.

Staying silent to not wake the others, Albus and James felt full of love for one another. They were distracted when Teddy woke up, with Scorpius opening his eyes the moment he felt Teddy move from beside him.

"That was the most exhilarating night of my life" Scorpius declared.

"Fair to say, I think we'd all agree with that" Teddy reacted.

"What should we do now though?" Scorpius wondered.

"I'm not sure" Teddy sighed.

"Why don't we go with our boyfriends this time?" Albus suggested.

"That's a good idea" Teddy agreed.

"I agree completely" Scorpius said.

"Why don't we put on a show for them?" James proposed.

With Scorpius and Teddy nodding along willingly, watching as James lifted up Albus' chin, and pushed their lips together. Although they loved Scorpius and Teddy, James and Albus loved each other the most, and this was what made them the most horny.

"You are my life" Albus said.

"And you are mine too" James replied.

"Who should dominate first?" Albus wondered.

"I think you should" James stated.

James stood up, and watched as Albus got into a comfortable position on the sofa. Taking his brother's cock, James began stroking it very gently, wanting to make sure he took total care of his brother and lover.

Albus relaxed at his brother's touch, feeling so protected and so loved. He knew Albus' favourite thing was oral sex, so James slowly kissed up Albus' shaft, before engulfing the erect dick in his mouth.

"You are the best at this" Albus complimented.

Teddy and Scorpius watched on happily, witnessing the true love between the Weasley brothers. James was slowly running his mouth up and down Albus' shaft, stimulating his younger brother. Even though it was the best feeling in the world, Albus wanted to dominate some more.

"You are my slave now!" Albus declared.

"Okay master" James reacted.

"And now, get on your back" Albus instructed.

"Of course" James responded.

On the floor, James lay flat on his back, knowing that Albus had big plans. They had always been open with each other, so could happily go along with whatever the other wanted to do. Albus climbed on top of James, and kissed him again.

"Are you excited?" Albus posed.

"Yes and are you?" James rejoined.

"Absolutely" Albus stated.

"Brilliant" James chuckled.

Moving further down, Albus rested on his knees before bringing his brothers legs up, and resting them on his shoulders. This was the position he loved, being on top of his older brother. He decided to playfully grind his cock against James' hole.

"Come on bro, get inside me" James pleaded.

"Hang on bro, I want to get ready" Albus retorted.

Albus rubbed himself, ensuring that he was completely hard. His brother's saliva provided perfect lubricant, and pushing in slowly, he immediately felt the warmth of his brother's hole. It was the most intriguing experience.

James loved the fact that Albus took his time at first, because he knew how much Albus wanted to make sure he pleased them both. The younger Weasley started moving, as he tried to take himself to a place of passion.

"You have a lovely hole" Albus moaned.

"And you have a beautiful cock" James replied.

They were having the most amazing time, with James quite enjoying the experience of letting Albus do the work. Their bodies were warm, and starting to get sweaty, but that made no real difference to the satisfaction.

"I'm gonna release" Albus grunted.

"Give it all to me" James reacted.

Feeling his brother get rough, James could tell how much Albus wanted it. Closing the gap between their frames with a final thrust, Albus shot into James proudly, releasing his semen into his brother's hole.

When he pulled away, the fluid trickled out of James' hole. This gave Albus another idea, which could finish the experience off for him. Lowering his head, he licked James' hole, getting all of the cum as it dribbled out, and cleaned his brother's ass.

"You have never made me so horny" James observed.

"Thank you for letting me dominate" Albus responded.

Hugging his brother, they felt so enchanted by one another that they forgot anyone else was in the room. They once again held each other for a few moments, but James was starting to get more excited about returning the favour.

Notes:

Part 9 coming soon.

Chapter 58: Albus Severus Weasley & James Sirius Weasley (2)

Summary:

James takes full control of Albus.

Notes:

This is Part 9 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Once Albus had calmed down, James was ready to begin tackling his own desires head on. Sitting up, he watched his brother with pride, as their relationship was the thing that he felt was their biggest achievement.

At that point, Scorpius and Teddy were getting horny, but they really wanted to see what was happening next. James looked at Albus, seeing that his brother was eager to please and was waiting for James to start.

"It's your turn to dominate me this time" Albus opened.

"I'm definitely going to take you for the ride of your life" James declared.

James pulled Albus back in for a kiss, wanting to show his brother more passion and love than ever before. He enjoyed the close bond, the fact that despite everything, they were allowed to be lovers, and to explore one another.

Scorpius was enjoying the love the brothers had for each other, but there was more to it. The romance was out of this world, and Teddy hoped that he and Scorpius, despite not being brothers, would one day get that close.

"I can't get enough of you" James stated.

"And bro, I am obsessed with you" Albus rejoined.

Teddy smiled, and was feeling his own body get overcome with lust. He was able to control himself this time, as he couldn't take his eyes off of the Weasley brothers. Their bodies were so perfect for each other.

Albus wanted to please James as much as he could, in gratitude for everything that James did for him. His brother's dominance gave Albus a reason to feel complete, to feel like he had a real purpose in life.

"I'm ready to start when you are" Albus interjected.

"In that case, we'll start now" James persisted.

"You can do anything as you wish" Albus continued.

"I know that" James reacted.

This time, James sat on the sofa, spreading himself out as much as possible to ensure he was in a nice position. Albus was on his knees on the floor, in front of James, and began tugging on his brother's cock.

"You are my slave this time, and must satisfy me" James instructed.

"I will do, my wonderful master" Albus agreed.

Taking this as a hint, Albus began to kiss his brother's cock, admiring the thick member that was in his hand. He knew how much this would drive his brother wild, and always liked to take advantage of it.

Albus took the penis into his mouth, allowing his brother to go all the way in. He bobbed up and down slowly, and became even happier when James grabbed the back of his head, truly taking control of his brother.

"Your mouth is by far the best" James complimented.

He continued to keep his hand on Albus' head, not allowing his cock to be released from his younger brother's mouth. It was in that moment that James started to feel his sperm begin to get very active, so he couldn't deny himself more pleasure.

"Are you looking forward to going further?" James posed.

"I can't wait" Albus declared.

"Cool bro, get on the floor, on your back" James instructed.

"I see, you're going to try to outdo me" Albus chuckled.

When Albus got on his back, he knew that this was going to be intense. James had lowered himself flat onto his brother, and felt their dicks rubbing together. James loved Albus' lips, and kissed him once more, enjoying how soft they were.

"It's time for us to reconnect" James stated.

"Please, push deep inside of me" Albus begged.

"Hold on, you must be patient as I prepare" James soothed.

"You have to give me everything" Albus added.

James felt himself get hard, his cock pulsating at the view of Albus underneath him. Getting into position, he put Albus' legs over his shoulders, resting them their for convenience. Pushing in gradually, he felt Albus stretch.

"That ass, is mine" James observed.

"All of me, is yours" Albus commented.

Albus looked up at his brother, watching the expression on James' face when he pushed in. Their bodies were merging in a satisfying way, the sweat providing them with additional slack to move about freely. The sound of the movement was tantalising.

"Your cock is massive" Albus muttered.

"It fits nicely in your beautiful ass" James responded.

When they were getting into a rhythm, Albus felt his heart warm up, with the care of his brother. James was hitting his prostate, and his cock was able to stimulate every part of his hole because it was so big. It squeezed around James, and that was too much.

"Here it comes" James said.

"Let's have it all" Albus encouraged.

The way James moved made Albus realise just how close his brother was. Thrusting into his brother once more, James shot his semen inside Albus' ass, allowing himself to stay in position whilst he emptied the thick sperm into his brother.

Removing himself from Albus' hole, James noticed that just like what happened before, his fluid was leaking from Albus' hole. Deciding to take a leaf out of Albus' book, James lowered himself down, putting his tongue inside Albus' hole. Licking thoroughly, James got every last drop of his own cum, and cleaned Albus up.

"That felt even better than anything else" Albus stated.

"And you feel even better than anyone else" James replied.

Kissing one last time, the Weasley brothers felt happy, but now needed another rest. They sat down on the sofa together, having fulfilled all of their deepest desires, and that gave them a feeling of sheer bliss.

Notes:

Part 10 coming soon.

Chapter 59: Teddy Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy (1)

Summary:

Wanting to have as much fun as the Weasley, Scorpius gets to be in charge of Teddy.

Notes:

This is Part 10 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After watching the Weasleys getting so much joy, Teddy and Scorpius looked at each other. They knew that they wanted to try and emulate what they had just witnessed, but there were other things they liked the sound of too.

"You two have to give it a go with each other" James stated.

"There will be nothing that can compare" Albus said.

"We felt more pleasure after last night" James added.

"Maybe you could feel the same" Albus affixed.

Staring longingly into each other's eyes, Scorpius could tell that Teddy was up for it. The Lupin was getting very hard, and this gave away the fact that Teddy was going to want to have a go. He didn't wait to ask.

"So now the Weasleys have cum in each other, do you fancy having a go?" Teddy posed.

"I thought you would never ask, but yes I would love to try" Scorpius reacted.

"That's settled then" Teddy responded.

"Can I dominate you first?" Scorpius pressed.

Scorpius' was surprised when Teddy nodded happily at the idea. As much as he did like what Albus and James had done, Scorpius was keen to try other things. Lying down on the floor, Scorpius gestured for Teddy to get down and join him. Before starting, Teddy gave Scorpius a sloppy kiss with his tongue.

"What do you want me to do for you?" Teddy wondered.

"Just massage my balls" Scorpius instructed.

Teddy did as he was asked, and using his left hand, cupped Scorpius' balls lovingly. They had loved seeing what James and Albus did, but at the same time, Scorpius wanted to do something special with his boyfriend, and Teddy wasn't going to refuse.

"Your balls are very inflated" Teddy observed.

"That will end when you give me total satisfaction" Scorpius chuckled.

In order to make the experience even more pleasurable, Teddy wrapped his right hand around Scorpius' cock, watching as he quickly went hard. Taking his time, Teddy slowly ran his hand up and down, getting a clear feeling of Scorpius.

He began going faster, and hearing the moans escape from Scorpius gave Teddy confirmation, that he had begun on the correct movement. Scorpius was really getting into this, and then Teddy thought his boyfriend needed something else.

"Why are you stopping?" Scorpius wondered.

"I think you'll want to try this" Teddy said.

"What are you suggesting?" Scorpius persisted.

"Put your head in between my ass cheeks" Teddy suggested.

Getting onto his hands and knees, Teddy waited for Scorpius to do what he had suggested. Scorpius very willingly put his head down next to his boyfriend's ass. Upon pushing in, he got a bit of a shock, as Teddy used his muscular cheeks to squeeze Scorpius' face.

"Ooh yeah, that is the best" Teddy noted.

"It feels so good" Scorpius concurred.

Teddy kept squeezing and releasing his boyfriend's face, listening to Scorpius squirm. He knew Scorpius wanted to dominate, but this was one thing that he was unable to put off. Feeling his boyfriend's face, made him horny.

"That's enough now" Scorpius interrupted.

"What's next then?" Teddy posed.

"I want to put my cock inside you" Scorpius giggled.

"Please go ahead" Teddy concurred.

Scorpius started by pulling up from his boyfriend, and saw that he had got pre-cum coating the head of his penis. He stroked himself to spread it over his length, to ensure it was going to be easy to move around.

He lined his dick up with Teddy's waiting hole, and playfully used his penis to smack Teddy's butt. Knowing that he wanted to connect with him, Scorpius slowly started inserting his penis deep into Teddy, causing a grunt.

"Now that's a great dick" Teddy complimented.

"Your hole needs to satisfy me" Scorpius teased.

James and Albus watched as Scorpius began moving in and out of Teddy, in such a passionate way. Scorpius was going to try and last as long as he could, as Teddy's hole was by far the hottest thing he'd ever been inside.

"You can go faster" Teddy encouraged.

"Trust me I know" Scorpius giggled.

Albus and James knew how Teddy felt, as it was so tempting to get too horny, and they hoped whatever happened, Scorpius and Teddy would climax in a way that they loved. They boyfriends were going at it really roughly.

"I'm unable to stop" Scorpius said.

"That's fine by me!" Teddy joked.

Scorpius pulled out of Teddy, and walked around so that he was in front of Teddy's face. Taking his hand away, Scorpius allowed Teddy to jerk him off, and within a matter of seconds, his control was gone.

Teddy rubbed so hard, that Scorpius had a massive orgasm. His cum shot directly into Teddy's mouth, which was lapped up happily. When Scorpius was finished he lay down on the floor next to his boyfriend, feeling so overjoyed.

"What an orgasm!" Scorpius beamed.

"I'll have to do something special too" Teddy replied.

Being a caring boyfriend, Teddy gave Scorpius a little bit of time to recover, knowing that his lover would be exhausted in that moment. He pulled Scorpius close, giving him a passionate kiss as he waited for the sex to continue.

Notes:

Part 11 coming soon.

Chapter 60: Teddy Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy (2)

Summary:

With Scorpius satisfied, Teddy gets his chance of fun.

Notes:

This is Part 11 (final part) of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Teddy was really anxious to start his path to orgasm. He had drooled at the thought of Scorpius being his submissive, and that was what was driving him. He put a hand on Scorpius' shoulder, and gave it a squeeze.

"I can see, Teddy clearly needs something" James observed.

"And obviously, Scorpius will let him have it soon" Albus rejoined.

"All that remains is for me to reach my orgasm" Teddy stated.

"I will help you to achieve it" Scorpius pledged.

"It won't take long" Teddy chuckled.

"I'll make sure to give you a good time" Scorpius persisted.

Scorpius really meant it, knowing how patient Teddy always was with him. It was the sign of a truly caring boyfriend, and total gratification is exactly what Teddy deserved. Albus and James were still watching with their full attention.

"What do you want to do first?" Scorpius asked.

"I want you to suck on my balls" Teddy answered.

James and Albus had never actually seen that before, but there was a first time for everything. Teddy was still on the floor, whilst Scorpius had now climbed on top of him. He kissed Teddy tenderly, before kissing down Teddy's chest and abs.

Upon reaching his boyfriend's genitals, Scorpius started drooling himself, and after lifting Teddy's cock out of the way he took the first ball into his mouth. It felt even bigger than it looked, but Scorpius was able to fit it in his mouth.

"That's the most indescribable feeling ever" Teddy moaned.

He was feeling invincible, like more of a man than he had ever been. Teddy closed his eyes to focus on the feeling, whilst Scorpius then swapped to start sucking Teddy's other ball. It felt just as good as the first.

"You know, these balls are full of sperm" Teddy teased.

"And more to that, I really want it" Scorpius responded.

Albus and James were shocked at the fact that Teddy and Scorpius had managed to find a way to be more perverted than they had been. Scorpius enjoyed worshipping Teddy's balls, before he was stopped by his boyfriend.

"What's wrong?" Scorpius posed.

"Nothing's wrong, I just want you to get on all fours" Teddy instructed.

The Malfoy knew that he would love whatever it was that Teddy had planned. Assuming the desired position, Scorpius waited patiently for a few seconds, before he felt Teddy's finger being inserted forcefully into his ass.

"That's a warm hole" Teddy continued.

"You want it so bad don't you?" Scorpius laughed.

Instead of answering, Teddy used his finger to move around his boyfriend's hole. He felt the different textures, before going over an area that made Scorpius moan. He knew that his was his boyfriend's prostate.

"Just there, keep rubbing there" Scorpius requested.

"I can make it more interesting" Teddy rejoined.

Keeping his word, Teddy began inserting all of his other fingers, until he was stretching Scorpius' hole. The way that Scorpius backed into his hand gave Teddy goosebumps, and once he was sure Scorpius was ready, Teddy removed his fingers.

"Is the time right?" Scorpius enquired.

"Yes it's time for my penis" Teddy declared.

Teddy decided that he would use his wand to put enough lubricant onto his dick. Even though he probably wouldn't need it, he wanted to ensure that Scorpius felt pleasure and not pain. He covered his cock in it, before directing the tip of his cock to Scorpius' hole.

Scorpius bit his lip in anticipation, before Teddy pushed all the way in with one move. It hurt slightly, but this went away very quickly and he had that familiar feeling of a nice cock being deep in his hole.

"It's so big" Scorpius moaned.

"Enjoy every bit of it" Teddy retorted.

Moving in and out of his boyfriend's ass, Teddy felt his heart racing, with the warmth around his cock sending him into the most heavenly atmosphere. He grabbed Scorpius' hips, driving him back onto his dick.

There was nothing stopping either of them as they built up to an incredible pace. It looked like they were vibrating against one another, and Teddy's orgasm was fast approaching. He felt the tingle going along his penis.

"I need to cum now!" Teddy screeched.

"Shoot it over me!" Scorpius insisted.

Knowing the way they both wanted it to end, Teddy wanted to return the favour from earlier. He pulled out of Scorpius, and turned him so that they were now facing each other. Stood up, Teddy let Scorpius grab and stroke his dick.

"Give me it all" Scorpius encouraged.

"There you go" Teddy rejoined.

Feeling his dick pulsate, Teddy shot his load into Scorpius' mouth. It hit the back of his boyfriend's throat, and with his erection starting to deflate, Teddy watched Scorpius blow bubbles with his seed, before swallowing it.

They went over to sit on the sofa, joining Albus and James and feeling closer than ever. They were all in such close proximity, that the body heat was keeping them all hot. They decided that for now, they had to calm down a bit.

"We did everything we wanted" Albus stated.

"And we enjoyed every second" James said.

"No longer do we need to worry" Scorpius responded.

"If we have each other we'll be happy" Teddy concluded.

Using their wands, the four young wizards got their clothes from the neat piles and dressed, before snuggling up once more on the couch. They never knew that they could have so much fun in so little time, but would always be open to do it again.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 61: End Of Part 2

Chapter Text

That is Part 2 completed.

I hope you enjoyed reading it and I appreciate your support.

Chapter 62: Thank You

Chapter Text

I just wanted to say a big thank you to everyone who has read, commented and left kudos on this book.

I hope you enjoyed reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it.

Notes:

The End.

Thank you for reading.

Series this work belongs to:

Chapter 1: Harry Potter & Hermione Granger, Harry Potter & Cho Chang, Harry Potter & Ginny Weasley

Summary:

Harry has a bit of solo fun and reaches new heights with Hermione, Cho and Ginny.

Notes:

Wanted to try something different and have a solo character.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry was always horny and easily got throbbing erections, and could usually be found playing with himself in some sense. As he lived alone, he had plenty of chances to do it so he would do everything that he felt like, whenever he felt like doing it.

This was a day like no other, where Harry would think about what sexual fantasy he wanted to realise. The only one that he could think of, involved going through every female he knew of, and showing them all what he could really do.

Lying on his bed, Harry gently used his toes to remove his socks, before he pulled down his trousers. He enjoyed the feel of cool air over his legs, and his body felt relaxed. Removing his shirt, he was clad only by his bright red briefs.

"It's time for me to get some fun" Harry said "Off you go briefs!"

Harry had lots of underwear, and was most turned on by ripping his own briefs off, not caring that they wouldn't be able to be worn again. His erect penis was now exposed, the foreskin fully retracted to display his purple mushroom head.

"Let's think, who would look great around this cock?" Harry wondered.

He started slowly, by gently massaging his own scrotum. He felt his balls, and this began to make his dick twitch. This was usually how he began his self pleasure, as despite what anyone believed, Harry was still a virgin, and had never experienced intercourse. No girl had ever worshipped his genitals, but his imagination was able to make up for that.

"I think we will go with Hermione today" Harry declared.

Grabbing the lubricant from his bedside cabinet, Harry squirted a large amount on to the palm of his hand. He covered his cock and balls in it, ensuring easy movement for when he was pleasuring himself. Taking a deep breath, Harry began getting into his stride.

"Hermione, use your hand to get me hard" Harry moaned "Let me show you how big I truly am"

He squeezed himself tightly, rubbing up and down slowly to try and simulate Hermione being there. He imagined that she would have a firm, but pleasant grip on him, and the thought of that instantly filled him with excitement.

"You are a dirty little slut, aren't you?" Harry persisted "You want my dick?"

In his head, he could hear her voice. She said yes, and gave him a mischievous smile. It made him stroke slightly faster, and close his eyes as he tried to think about what Hermione might look like. Just as he was getting into it, he imagined her lowering her head towards his member.

"You want to suck it baby?" Harry whispered "You can suck it"

As she was about to suck him, Harry's thoughts went of on a tangent. Suddenly Hermione had turned into Cho, and thought about the Asian girl, picturing her mouth around his cock, and imagining her sucking fiercely on it.

"Cho, you are the best cock sucker" Harry insisted.

His rhythm remained constant, as he wanted to last as long as he could. There had been times in the past when Harry had lost control and reached his orgasm too soon. However on this occasion, Harry managed to calm himself.

"Your mouth is warm" Harry muttered "Keep it going"

To his own surprise, his mind had other ideas as to what he wanted. He pictured Cho removing her mouth from his cock, but as she climbed up to mount him there was another change. Within seconds, Ginny had replaced Cho.

"Ginny, nice you are here" Harry declared "I have to impregnate you"

He could almost feel breath against his skin, as he imagined Ginny squatting over him, and lowering her body. He had the sensation of something nice and warm wrapping itself around his dick, and that was when he removed his hand.

"Your pussy is wet and tight" Harry observed "Bounce on me"

He then saw it clearly in his head, as Ginny started to jump up and down on his length. The one thing he could concentrate on was the satisfying way her breasts moved as she did, as they were completely in sync with each other.

"I wish you could be here for real!" Harry said "I bet you would do anything I would say, you whore!"

Harry grabbed his cock once more, enabling him to feel more intense satisfaction instantly. He imagined Ginny speeding up, and thus he stroked himself quicker and quicker, until he could feel his orgasm approaching.

"Get yourself ready!" Harry ordered "My seed is about to release!"

He was right, with a few more strokes, Harry's body rocked and he shot his cum all over the bed. He kept rubbing, to ensure that he milked every single bit out of himself. He took a few moments to rest and catch his breath, before opening his eyes.

"That was great" Harry whispered "I wish they would really do that for me"

Remaining on the bed, Harry tried to think about everything. He could still feel the lube on his balls, and his penis was beginning to go soft. He could always rely on his imagination, but maybe one day, he wouldn't have to do that anymore.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 2: Albus Severus Potter & James Sirius Potter

Summary:

James tries to cheer Albus up after they both go through a break up.

Notes:

This is my favourite ship, in case that wasn't already obvious.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Both Albus and James had been through a rough few days. Teddy had broken up with James, when the young Lupin was caught having an affair with Scorpius Malfoy. What made the situation even worse, was that Scorpius was Albus' boyfriend, so both Potter brothers had been dumped within minutes of each other.

Even though he was heartbroken, James was much better at dealing with pain than Albus. The older Potter was able to look on the bright side and had the motivation to try and find somebody else, but his younger sibling was feeling a lack of confidenc.

James had an idea, that could solve this problem for both himself and Albus. He walked into his brother's bedroom, and could see that he was face down in his pillow, sobbing lightly from the pain in his heart. There was nothing to lose for either of them, so James walked over and sat on the bed, putting a hand on Albus' shoulder.

"Albus, it's okay" James assured "At least we can both get through this together"

"That's all very well James" Albus sobbed "But we shouldn't be going through this in the first place"

"I wish I could make you happy" James sighed.

"I wish we were both happy again" Albus mumbled.

Albus was suffering, and James saw this as an opportunity to try and ease the depression for them both. Gently, he guided Albus so that he was sat up, and they were both facing each other. James put a hand on his brother's left cheek, wiping a tear away.

"What if I could do that?" James pressed.

"What are you suggesting?" Albus posed.

Instead of giving his brother an answer, James pulled his brother close and kissed him gently. He didn't feel any reluctance from Albus, who started kissing back almost instantaneously. When they pulled apart, James explained himself to Albus.

"Why don't we have sex?" James proposed "We both want a good time, and frankly who better than each other?"

"You know what?" Albus reacted "You're right, I would love to"

Pulling out his wand, James quickly stripped both himself and Albus. They were naked with each other for the first time that they could remember. James pulled Albus close once more, and they both felt the warmth radiating from the other.

"Where do you want to start?" James wondered.

"Can you suck me?" Albus pleaded.

With no hesitation, James pushed Albus on the bed on his back, and wrapped his hand around his brother's cock. He put it into his mouth, slowly allowing it to enter until Albus was hitting the back of his throat. It felt even better than with Teddy or Scorpius.

"Well, I needed this" Albus chuckled.

He sat back and relaxed, allowing James to get on with the work. He knew how much his big brother looked after him, but this was going beyond anything he ever expected. He enjoyed the way James used his mouth to give pleasure, but he wasn't entirely satisfied.

"I have to do that to you too" Albus insisted "P-please bro"

"That's cool with me" James agreed "No worries bro"

Swapping positions, Albus let James lay on the bed, and wrapped his hand around James. His brother's cock was bigger than his, but he wasn't complaining. His mouth watered as he gently lowered it down, and when his lips touched the head, it felt even better than he thought it would.

"Wow, this is really nice" James cackled.

Getting a bit more comfortable, James watched as his brother sucked on his dick. His little brother was giving him lots of pleasure, and considering that they always had each other's back, as far as both of them were concerned, they may as well have each other.

"You are getting into it now, aren't you?" James commented.

Pulling Albus off of his cock, James stood up and Albus joined him. They had a chance to look at each other's bodies, and whilst James noticed that Albus was very easy on the eye, Albus saw just how muscular and strong James was.

"I have to know what it's like to be inside you" Albus said.

"What are you waiting for?" James rejoined.

Albus lay back down on the bed, and watched in awe as James climbed on top of him. He was in between James' legs, feeling his brother's muscles next to his body. James moved his hole into position, allowing Albus to push himself inside.

"You are so tight" Albus complimented.

"I bet you are tighter" James teased.

James started by moving, his ass was smashing against Albus' body as he felt his brother go balls deep inside him. He knew they were close as brothers, but now they were literally closer than ever before. Every time he bounced, he heard Albus moan.

"You like my ass around you?" James questioned.

"It's so round and muscular" Albus mumbled.

"I bet you are getting close" James persisted.

"I am" Albus confirmed.

This had the affect of egging James on, as he moved faster and was more rough with him. He knew it was about to happen, and with one final bounce, Albus pulled his brother down, releasing his cum deep inside James' hole. It went so far up that when James got off, nothing fell out.

"I've never released so much" Albus observed.

"I'm glad, but can I have a go now?" James requested.

James lay on the bed as Albus smiled. Now that his brother had reached his peak, he knew that he was going to get his opportunity. Albus' legs were not as muscular, but were pushing into his body just like his had. James was more dominant that Albus, so he pulled his brother down forcefully onto his throbbing member.

"Oh my god, that's huge!" Albus screeched.

"And you are so tight" James retorted.

Albus began bouncing, but he was not quite fast enough for James. His brother took complete control, moving Albus manually to the desired pace. His brother was making him so horny that James knew he wasn't going to last long.

"Am I pleasing you?" Albus enquired.

"So much, you're ass is great" James reacted.

"Are you going to orgasm soon?" Albus asked.

"You can bet on it" James answered.

There was no going back, as James began bouncing Albus with more aggression than before, feeling his self control go away. With a final thrust James was shooting a massive load of cum into Albus, causing them both to moan in ecstasy. He had shot even deeper than Albus had, as once again nothing fell out. Albus could almost feel it sloshing around inside him.

Collapsing down next to James, Albus looked at his brother and felt tears return. He was crying once more, so after James had used his wand to dress them again, he wrapped his arms lovingly around Albus, hoping to calm him.

"What's wrong?" James posed.

"Nothing, I'm so happy that my big brother loves me" Albus sobbed.

"And I'm happy my little brother loves me back" James concurred.

"This was the best" Albus insisted.

Holding his brother close, James couldn't believe that in such a short amount of time, they had gone from being very sad to being on top of the world. Albus could feel his heart race just looking at his brother, and knew that they didn't need anyone else.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 3: Harry Potter & Cho Chang & Hermione Granger

Summary:

With Hermione's assistance, Cho finally gets what she wants from Harry.

Notes:

This was based on an e-mail request for a Harry/Cho/Hermione threesome.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ever since that kiss during training with Dumbledore's army, Cho had thought about Harry in more than a normal, platonic way. Feeling the gentle way he kissed her lips sent Cho into a trance, and she wanted nothing more than to go out with him and lose her virginity too.

The problem she had was that she didn't know how to tell him, or how to seduce him effectively. This is where Hermione had come into play. She had previously been with Harry, and knew exactly how to push his buttons, so together, she and Cho made a plan to get Harry to sleep with cho.

It all began when Cho was waiting patiently in her empty house, wishing that Harry was there to share it with her. It was a lonely place and she would constantly dream about having company, and still waited silently in the hope that Harry would provide her with it one day.

Meanwhile, Hermione had gone to Harry's house, wanting to try and help Cho out by starting the plan early. She had told Cho that it would begin the following week, but this was a lie, as she wanted to surprise Cho. When Harry opened the door, Hermione didn't hang about.

"Hello Hermione" Harry greeted.

"You've got to come with me Harry" Hermione said.

"Why? Is something wrong?" Harry posed.

"It's Cho, she's feeling really hurt and could do with some comfort" Hermione explained.

"Oh dear, poor Cho" Harry muttered "Of course I'll come and see her"

"Thank you" Hermione responded "Now come, there isn't much time to waste"

The way that Harry moved so promptly made Hermione smirk. She was pleased because she knew just how to play him, and this was going to be a key factor in the success of the plan. They walked to Cho's house as if the world would end if they didn't.

When they arrived, Hermione opened the door and led Harry up to Cho's bedroom. She was lying on the bed looking down at the floor, when her attention was caught by Harry's footsteps. Looking up, she saw Hermione and Harry stood by the door.

"Harry?" Cho greeted.

"Hi Cho" Harry replied.

"What are you doing here?" Cho pressed.

"Hermione told me that you needed my comfort" Harry said.

As they were talking, Hermione had subtly locked Cho's bedroom door using her wand. This is when Cho realised that the plan was being implemented. Without giving warning, Hermione then turned her wand to Harry, using a spell to strip him.

"Hermione?!" Harry exclaimed.

"Calm down Harry" Hermione instructed.

Almost immediately, Cho stood up and watched as Hermione used a charm to move Harry onto the bed, and tie him up securely using ropes. As much as Harry was going to try and deny it, his thick, erect penis throbbed and let the girls know he was enjoying this.

"What are you doing?" Harry whispered.

"This is all for Cho" Hermione retorted.

Harry watched as Cho and Hermione undressed, revealing their amazing bodies to him. He began to blush, realising that this was becoming a very hot situation. Cho and Hermione lay either side of him on the bed, before caressing him. Hermione massaged his scrotum, whilst Cho started stroking his length.

"Sweet Merlin!" Harry moaned "I wasn't expecting anything like this!"

"Just sit back and relax" Hermione soothed "Why don't you try this Cho?"

She quickly lowered her head as Cho watched. Hermione wrapped her lips securely around Harry's dick, and began bobbing up and down on it. She knew that Harry enjoyed this from previous experience, and the light moans emitting from his mouth confirmed it.

"Your lips really do crazy things to me" Harry panted.

"Hermione, you have to let me have a go" Cho pleaded.

Hermione happily obliged, as she removed Harry's dick from her mouth and moved away slightly, allowing Cho to have full access to his genitals. As she took Harry into her mouth, Cho felt her pussy becoming moist.

"That's right Cho, suck him" Hermione encouraged.

"That's a really nice mouth" Harry whispered.

As Cho continued sucking, she began to feel so horny that she sped up, almost sending Harry over the edge right then and there. Hermione could tell and so promptly took Cho's mouth off of Harry's throbbing member.

"You must learn about control" Hermione said "Because we don't want him to release into your mouth"

"Don't we?" Cho reacted "And why not?"

"Wouldn't you rather have him climax deep in your pussy?" Hermione countered.

"I see, then yes I would" Cho stated.

Whilst Cho went to apply lubricant to her body and also Harry's, Hermione kept Harry ready as she gently stroked him. His penis stood proudly, and got even harder as Hermione removed her hand and Cho applied the lubricant.

"You two will love this" Hermione assured.

"I'm so ready for it" Harry declared.

With Hermione's held, Cho climbed on top of Harry and carefully lowered herself down. Feeling the tip of his penis enter her pussy sent a shock wave through her body, but she settled down nicely as her pussy engulfed the rest of the shaft.

"You are really wet" Harry observed.

"And you are so hard" Cho panted.

Hermione was fingering herself as she watched Cho bounce on Harry's dick. This was what Cho had been waiting for, and as her Hymen tore, she felt like there was no stopping her. Hermione was so turned on by it that she squirted very quickly, the fluid landing on the sheets.

"That's it Cho, bounce yourself on him" Hermione teased.

"I can feel my climax approaching" Cho moaned.

"And mine is also very close too" Harry uttered.

Taking a bit of control, Hermione put her hands on Cho's hips and began driving her onto Harry even faster, allowing him to thrust inside her in such a rough way that Cho couldn't hold on. She had her orgasm, squirting all over Harry's cock and balls as she contracted around his prick.

"That was good" Cho rejoined.

"Here I go" Harry reacted.

With a final bounce, Harry's body was now out of his control, as he forcefully shot several jets of his sperm deep inside Cho's pussy. She could feel the hot liquid travel up into her womb, and waited patiently for over a minute as Harry finished shooting.

"Now, are you happy?" Hermione posed.

"So, so happy" Cho declared.

"It was fantastic" Harry agreed.

The girls got changed, but left Harry in position as Cho knew she wanted to do that again. Her body was filled with Harry's juice, and she wanted there to be a constant flow of it, which Hermione was going to make sure Cho recieved.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

I've been writing chapters for the relationship tags already listed.

A few are based on past requests, others are my own ideas.

Chapter 4: Teddy Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy

Summary:

After breaking off from their previous relationships, Teddy and Scorpius have a bit of fun.

Notes:

This is a follow on from Albus/James.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Now that Scorpius was with Teddy, he no longer cared what other people thought about anything. When Teddy had realised that Scorpius was the one he wanted, he quickly broke up with James, and found it easier than he expected. Similarly when Scorpius broke up with Albus, he felt better for it.

They knew the Potter brothers had broken hearts, but that was no longer their problem. They had skipped back to Teddy's house, and were anxious to start getting a little bit physical with one another. Neither of them had ever moved so fast.

As soon as they arrived, Teddy grabbed Scorpius and dragged him into the kitchen. Barely a second had passed when their lips were connected, giving each of them a pleasant feeling of love and lust. As they kissed they removed each other's clothes, knocking pans and cooking equipment of the surfaces around the room.

"You are so sexy" Teddy grunted.

"You are a fine specimen" Scorpius complimented.

They were already naked, and Teddy was proudly carrying his boyfriend around. Scorpius had wrapped his arms around Teddy's neck, and his legs around Teddy's waste. It was a warm sensation that now completely surrounded them.

"I'm so hard right now" Teddy observed.

"I am too, but I know how to help" Scorpius replied.

Scorpius pushed Teddy onto the floor, causing a slight shock to go through the Lupin's body from the cold surface. Scorpius started by kissing Teddy's abs, feeling the soft skin and getting even more horny as he explored Teddy's body.

"You do such a good job worshipping my body" Teddy said.

"But I want to do more" Scorpius responded.

Moving his hand down, Scorpius grabbed Teddy's thick cock. It felt smooth and warm in his grip, and as he began stroking it up and down, he saw what it was doing to his boyfriend. Teddy's breathing became louder, and his face became flushed.

"How does it feel?" Scorpius enquired.

"It feels great" Teddy rejoined.

The way Scorpius moved made Teddy feel brilliant, and he couldn't resist returning the favour. He moved his hand around until he found Scorpius' dick. It wasn't quite as big as his own, not that he cared about size. Teddy just wanted to give Scorpius pleasure.

"You want to thrust into me?" Teddy teased,

"I do" Scorpius muttered.

Sure enough, Scorpius began moving in and out of Teddy's hand, imagining it was one of Teddy's holes. There was a mix of Teddy's smooth hand, with the rough action of Scorpius. Feeling so much intensity, Scorpius wanted to go further.

"Teddy, there is only one thing I want" Scorpius moaned.

"And what would that be Scorpius?" Teddy giggled.

"I want you inside me" Scorpius begged "Please, I need this!"

"Well aren't you a dirty little whore" Teddy joked "If that's what you want, that's what you will get"

Taking control of the situation, Teddy stood up and lifted Scorpius onto the table. He positioned his boyfriend on all fours, and saw that Scorpius had a tight, pink hole. He used his wand to apply some lube, before inserting his finger.

"Wow, you really are tight aren't you?" Teddy said.

"Your finger is doing such a nice action" Scorpius replied.

Using his finger some more, Teddy began moving all around Scorpius' hole, feeling his hole slacken. There was nothing that could stop him, as Scorpius was happy for anything to go. Teddy inserted the rest of his fingers one at a time, stretching Scorpius nicely.

"My hole wants to engulf you" Scorpius declared.

"In that case, you are ready for it" Teddy reacted.

After applying some lubricant to his dick, Teddy stroked himself to make sure he was fully erect. The tip of his penis brushed against Scorpius' hole, causing the younger wizard to moan. Teddy loved teasing people, and he wanted to do that to his boyfriend.

"Please put it in me" Scorpius pleaded.

"Only if you say you're my little slut" Teddy reasoned.

"I'm your slut!" Scorpius beamed "I'm Teddy Lupin's little cock slut"

"That's right" Teddy chuckled "You are, and you need to remember it"

Teddy finally pushed in, watching happily as Scorpius hole stretched in order to take his throbbing member. The grip was tight, and gave him such a good feeling as the Malfoy began moving back on him. They both started moaning.

"Good god, you want it bad" Teddy uttered.

"I want you forever" Scorpius pledged.

Scorpius had never felt like this before, enjoying the way that Teddy was moving. Their bodies were constantly crashing together, as Teddy went balls deep and roughly stimulated Scorpius' prostate. Teddy could see cream being coated over his shaft.

"I'm ready for it" Scorpius said "Give it to me"

"Don't worry" Teddy assured "Here it comes"

Quickening his movements, Teddy felt himself tingle, as his penis shot several jets of semen inside Scorpius. His dick proudly pulsed with each release, giving Scorpius a thorough coating internally. It was all that they both needed.

"Oh god, here I go!" Scorpius screamed.

"Let it out babe" Teddy encouraged.

The husky voice that Teddy used was too much and Scorpius was unable to stop himself. He released his sperm all over the table, creating a pool in the middle. When he was finished, Teddy pulled him up and they kissed once more.

"You know what, I'm thirsty" Teddy sighed.

"I think I know what you're thinking" Scorpius reacted.

They both began licking the table, cleaning it of Scorpius' still hot love juice. Their tongues devoured it all, the taste being constant in their mouths. When they finished, they kissed each other, sharing the remains of the liquid as it was swapped between them.

Without saying anything, Scorpius and Teddy went to shower, before snuggling up in the bedroom. When Scorpius inhaled, he could smell Teddy's masculine scent, which made him feel a sense of inner happiness and relaxation.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 5: Albus Severus Weasley & James Sirius Weasley

Summary:

James catches Albus doing something and decides to join him.

Notes:

I know I've already done an Albus/James oneshot, but I had this idea and thought it would be best to get it done now so that the rest of the book can move on to other ships.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Weasley brothers were close, and knew everything about each other. At least, that was what James believed before he discovered something that he found to be a big surprise. Albus was usually a very open person, particularly with his brother.

James remained unaware of a certain turn on that Albus had, one that would give him the chance to really know his brother inside and out. When all was said and done, they were going to get something incredibly special out of it.

Albus was sure that James was busy doing his own thing, so he had the living room to himself. Making sure that no one was around to see him, Albus found his favourite adult DVD and put into the DVD player. He removed his clothes and got into a comfortable position.

Although he had tried his best, he hadn't checked to see what his brother was doing. James had overheard some very interesting sounds coming from the living room, and decided that it would be a great idea to go downstairs to investigate.

As he steadily walked downstairs, he peaked into the living room and saw that Albus was naked. He had nothing against his brother having pleasure, so he walked a little closer to try and access what was going on. He looked at the TV and saw the DVD Albus was watching.

He realised that Albus was watching two men having sex. He never quite understood why Albus never had a girlfriend, but it all made sense to him now. His brother was gay, and he was fine with that. As he took another look at the TV, he noticed that the two men looked very similar. This told James that Albus was watching two brothers having sex.

"Oh James" Albus moaned.

"Albus, why didn't you tell me you were interested in me?" James interrupted.

In a split second, Albus' head shot around to see James. He felt so embarrassed that his brother had caught him in this situation, as there was no way for him to explain what was going on. James decided to take the initiative.

"Bro, just talk to me" James encouraged "Why are you watching two brothers do each other?"

"I... I like the dynamic" Albus replied "W-when brothers love each other, i-it can be really hot"

This made James chuckle, as he knew that his brother was hard, not just because of the video he was watching, but because of him. James loved Albus very much, but had never thought about his brother in that way before.

"If you want, we could do what they're doing" James proposed.

"You would dominate me?" Albus wondered.

"If that would make you happy" James persisted.

"I want that so much" Albus confirmed.

The next course of action was immediate, as James removed his own clothes, showing Albus his whole body with pride. He watched as Albus simply admired him, gasping with how gorgeous the older wizard was, and looking forward to what they were going to do.

"Can I touch it?" Albus posed.

"Of course, let me sit down" James responded.

Taking a seat next to Albus, James put his hands by his sides, and allowed his brother to wrap a hand around his semi erect penis. Albus was very gentle, as his brother was his hero and he didn't want to do anything to truly hurt him.

"You can squeeze a bit more, if you want to" James reacted.

"Okay then, I will" Albus retorted.

It didn't take much encouragement, as Albus tightened his grip and heard the moan that escaped from James' mouth. This made him relax, happy in the knowledge that his brother wanted him to be a bit more rough with his actions.

"That feels very good" James stated.

"How about this?" Albus questioned.

He lowered his head and wrapped his lips around James' length. It was an in the moment thing, but he was glad he did it. He could feel James' cock getting very hard, as he slobbered lovingly up and down it. They had never been so intimate.

"I quite like that" James mumbled "That is just... oh Albus!"

It made Albus feel pleased that James was enjoying himself so much. He used his mouth to caress every part of James' dick, from the tip all the way down to the base. James moved his hand so that he was rubbing Albus' back.

"Do you want to go to the next level?" James posed.

"I would love that James!" Albus concurred "Quickly!"

"All in good time" James calmed.

"Don't be a tease" Albus rejoined.

Pushing his brother onto his back, James lifted Albus' legs up and pulled them apart, which spread Albus' cheeks in an inviting way. He saw Albus' hole, it was tight and pink, just as James expected. Putting his finger in, he heard his brother gasp.

"I've waited so long for you to put yourself inside me" Albus explained.

"That hole clearly needs to be broken in" James chuckled.

As James moved his finger around, he could feel that Albus' hole started to relax. It gave him a new feeling, as James had longer fingers and was able to go deeper than Albus had ever reached. Feeling even more horny, Albus grabbed James' hand and pushed the finger further.

"I think that's as deep as my finger will go" James observed.

"Then we need to try something else" Albus muttered.

"Is it time for some cock up ass action?" James cackled.

"I think so" Albus agreed.

There was such an overwhelming sensation of lust as James positioned himself. Albus rested his legs on James' shoulders, and closed his eyes as James put the tip of his dick at his hole. James caressed Albus' ass cheeks to sooth him, before pushing his entire cock in with a quick movement.

"J-James!" Albus screeched "That's deep!"

"Good Albus" James replied "We're fully connected"

Albus' hole felt smooth and hot around James, causing the younger wizard to make a few groans. As he started to move, James decided to be rough with his brother, knowing that this would make their experience even more intense.

"Faster!" Albus begged "Deeper!"

"No problem" James concurred "You can have everything"

James saw Albus grab his own dick, and stroke himself as James violated his hole. Not in a million years did either of them expect this to happen, but they were both overjoyed that it was happening. Leaning down, James pushed his lips against Albus' and this gave more meaning and love to their sexual encounter.

"I love you James" Albus declared.

"I love you too Albus" James reacted.

"I can't hold on much longer" Albus stated.

"That's okay as it's the same for me" James assured.

Removing himself from his brother, James sat back on the sofa, with Albus moving to sit down next to him. Reaching over, James began stroking Albus' dick as well as his own. They kissed once more, with Albus allowing James to do the work.

"I can't stop it!" Albus uttered "Aah!"

Feeling Albus twitch, James stroked faster and watched as his brother shot a load onto his stomach. There was quite a bit of cum, and James was very impressed with the way Albus released. He continued to stroke himself whilst Albus recovered.

"That was so good" Albus complimented.

"I knew you enjoyed it" James responded.

"Let's help you out" Albus proposed.

"Please do" James laughed.

Taking his hand away, James watched as Albus put a hand around his erect cock. He knew it wasn't going to take long, as his balls were telling him that he needed to let his load out. Albus stroked up and down five times, before James couldn't control himself.

"There it is!" James commented "Whoa!"

Noticing James' cock pulsate, Albus rubbed and observed happily as James shot his load all over his stomach, and parts of his chest. It was about double the amount that Albus released, and James couldn't believe his balls could hold so much. When Albus stopped, they both took a moment to calm down, before talking.

"Now that was cool" James stated.

"But we're covered in sperm" Albus noted.

"I have an idea" James replied.

"You do?" Albus wondered.

Using his wand, James summoned two glasses from the kitchen and put them on the table beside the sofa. He then used a spell to move Albus' cum into one glass, and his own sperm into the other. Grabbing both glasses, James looked at Albus.

"Cheers!" James beamed.

"Cheers!" Albus concurred.

He drank from the glass that contained Albus' semen, whilst Albus drank James' semen from the other glass. They gulped it down with one swift action, and analysed the taste. They had both tasted their own loads in the past, and to their amazement, the brother's cum tasted the same.

"What do you say we get dressed?" James suggested.

"I'd say that's a good idea" Albus agreed.

As the put their clothes back on, they were quick to make sure that they hadn't missed any fluid. Once they were satisfied, they went into the kitchen and ate lunch. With the taste of the liquid still in each other's mouths, the food was even more delicious.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed!

Next up will be Harry/Ginny.

Chapter 6: Harry Potter & Ginny Weasley

Summary:

Ginny tries to convince Harry to give her something special.

Notes:

Based on the following e-mail request...

"Harry/Ginny - Ginny is pregnant and has a pregnancy kink. She isn't getting any intimacy from Harry and tells him about her feelings. Maybe add some nipple play and/or lactation"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was a very interesting time in Ginny and Harry's married life. Ginny was four months pregnant, with their son who they had decided to call James. Harry was excited about becoming a dad and was doing his best to prepare.

Ginny really appreciated the fact that Harry was taking it so seriously. However, she was becoming slightly sad at the fact that she was being denied one thing that she craved. She was beginning to feel desperate for some attention.

Harry was reading his book and was allowing his mind to wonder, when Ginny walked into their bedroom and decided that this couldn't continue. She knew what she wanted, and wasn't going to stop until she got.

"Harry, we have to talk" Ginny opened.

"Okay, what about?" Harry posed.

"We have lost our intimacy" Ginny replied.

"Ginny, that's not true" Harry countered.

"We haven't had sex in four months" Ginny complained "And I really can't stand it"

"I thought you would want to rest" Harry reacted "You are pregnant and I didn't want to put you under unnecessary strain"

It was difficult to stay angry, because Ginny knew Harry loved her and was just trying to look after his wife. In this situation, she still had needs and they were overriding any of her doubts of doing it.

"I need this" Ginny sighed "I need to feel you inside me"

"Are you sure?" Harry wondered "I don't want to upset you"

"Then you should do it for me" Ginny responded.

"Very well" Harry agreed.

Slowly, Ginny removed her clothes, revealing her body to Harry, as well has her inflated stomach area. Her desires were getting the better of her, and she literally grabbed Harry's clothes and ripped them all off.

"You really do want this" Harry observed.

"Be a good husband and satisfy your wife" Ginny encouraged.

"And how can I do that?" Harry persisted.

"My breasts are aching" Ginny muttered "Please, suck my nipples"

He was unable to deny her anything, so Harry let Ginny sit down on the bed, and squatted in front of her. He used his finger and thumb to pinch one of her nipples, whilst he began sucking the other one. Ginny felt immediately much better.

"This is a relief" Ginny commented.

As he kept sucking, Harry noticed how his wife was enjoying the experience. He licked over it before he noticed something. She was beginning to lactate, which made Harry rock hard. He had to get it into his mouth, so he sucked once more.

"That is giving me the best feeling" Ginny moaned.

"It tastes s-so d-delicious" Harry stuttered.

"Can I taste you now?" Ginny requested.

"Sure, go ahead" Harry concurred.

She got on her knees, and kissed Harry's cock. It was huge, and she knew just how powerful his semen was. As she put her mouth around the head, she heard Harry let out a loud grunt. When Harry looked down at his wife, he realised that he had been missing out by depriving her of sex.

"That feeling is one I've missed" Harry stated.

It wasn't long before Ginny was sucking on his penis, making sure that her saliva was all over it. His dick was shining in the light, and after a few more moments, Harry began releasing pre-cum into her mouth. The flavour was comforting, but she wasn't prepared to have a mouthful of cum. She stood up and began kissing Harry passionately, allowing their tongues to wrestle.

"Why did you stop?" Harry wondered.

"I want you inside my pussy" Ginny pleaded "It's had a lack of pleasure and I want to change that"

"But you're pregnant, surely that'll make it less satisfying?" Harry argued "I know you like getting pregnant, but can you manage more than carrying James?"

It was true, the bit that turned Ginny on the most was the fact that she could get pregnant from Harry, but she didn't care that she was already pregnant. She just wanted to feel her true connection with Harry once more.

"Just do it, for me babe?" Ginny begged.

Harry knew he wouldn't be able to disuade her, so lying on the bed, he invited her to climb on top of him. He knew that she would probably be slightly heavier than last time, but he noted it would probably make it easier to go deep inside her.

Ginny lined up the opening of her clit with the tip of his penis. She gently lowered herself down, and could feel her vagina pulling apart as his dick slid gratifyingly inside of her. The moist skin was wrapped snuggly around his dick.

"Ginny, this is better than I remember" Harry commented.

"Harry I know, you are making me even more wet" Ginny stated.

Grabbing her ass cheeks in his hands, Harry began bouncing Ginny on his member. There was a sloppy, squelching sound as she moved along him, and she was finally getting her wish to have Harry inside her once more.

"Put a baby inside of me again" Ginny encouraged "Coat my walls in cum"

"You want my cum?" Harry teased "You want to feel my milk inside you?"

She moaned instead of replying with words, as Harry's words were getting her close. As he pushed against her g-spot, it happened and she squirted. Her juices flowed all over Harry's balls and legs, whilst coating his cock.

"It's down to you" Ginny mumbled "Show me who's boss"

"My dick is ready" Harry declared "Say hello to Potter sperm"

With a final bounce, Harry's toes curled and he shot his love juice deep inside his wife. It made her swell slightly as there was so much of it. Leaning back down, Ginny kissed Harry again, in satisfaction that her husband was attending her desires.

"I hope that's put a second baby in me" Ginny stated.

"We'll have to wait and see, and they will be called either Albus or Lily" Harry responded.

Nodding along, Ginny climbed off of her husband. She looked back at him, seeing the same gentle smile that he reserved only for her. As she got changed, she watched Harry get dressed and could still smell sex in the air. She hoped it was going to become a regular activity once again.

Notes:

Thank you for reading!

Chapter 7: Harry Potter & Luna Lovegood

Summary:

Whilst in a public park, Harry and Luna get a little frisky.

Notes:

Based on the following request from Part 1...

Harry/Luna (outdoor sex) "She moaned deeper as the harsh bark of the tree rubbed against her breasts as he continued to thrust wildly"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Luna was in love with Harry, he really treated her like a princess. There was nothing that he wouldn't do for her, and she was very pleased at the fact that he was so willing to give her a great amount of pleasure.

They were sat down on a bench in a park, snuggled into each other's bodies. She rested her head on Harry's shoulder, allowing her thoughts to go wild as she felt herself becoming horny. They had slept together for the first time the previous evening, but now she wanted something new.

"Harry, I feel like doing something" Luna said.

"What would you like to do?" Harry wondered.

"It's a nice day with a gentle breeze" Luna explained "Lets have sex outdoors"

"Ooh, I like the sound of that" Harry agreed "Sounds kinky"

Harry knew that they would have to be careful, as it was a public park that wasn't deserted. Going behind a tree, Harry stripped his clothes off, but Luna wanted him to be in control, so as she pressed his lips against his, Harry began undoing her clothes.

"Get me naked sweetie" Luna whispered "I know you want to be in my knickers"

He started by unzipping her dress, which was strapless and fell down towards her feet. The wind blew through her hair nicely, allowing her to feel chilled and calm. Harry then undid her bra, releasing her juicy breasts for him to look at.

"You have a wholesome pair" Harry commented "They are fantastic"

"It will only get better baby" Luna giggled.

"I bet it will" Harry agreed.

He pulled her knickers down, exposing the last part of her body. Harry's cock was throbbing with excitement, as he remembered how it felt to be inside her lovely pussy. He hoped that being outdoors would add to the sensuality.

"Luna, let me have that pussy" Harry pleaded.

"Go for it Harry" Luna reacted.

He pushed her onto the ground, allowing the grass to coil around her body. Spreading her legs apart, Harry lowered his head, and began kissing her clit. He felt his heart pounding, as whilst he was very turned on, he worried about being caught.

"You can do anything you like to my vagina" Luna permitted "Use it to please yourself"

"I'll please you first" Harry insisted "It needs some attention"

Harry began licking Luna's moist pussy, enjoying the feel of the skin around his tongue. He started to make his tongue dance around her entrance, stimulating her in a tickling action. She was going into lust overdrive.

"Harry, your dick was great last night" Luna complimented "Let me have it again"

"Okay honey" Harry rejoined "You can worship it, my dear Luna"

He stood up, to lean against the tree. He watched as Luna walked in front of him, before crouching down so that her face was level with his genitals. Slowly, she moved towards the tip, wanting to try and tease him first.

"You are going to be my little slut" Harry stated.

"I want your cock only" Luna responded.

As Luna put his dick into her mouth, Harry let out a small gasp. He loved all of Luna's holes, particularly her mouth as it never failed to make him feel horny. She slurped along his length, wanting to try and get Harry as close as possible.

"Oh yeah, that's what my dick wants" Harry encouraged.

As she got into it, she heard footsteps approaching. It caused her to start sucking faster, in order to finish quicker, but then she realised that it would bring her no pleasure that way. Looking across, she saw Hermione walking by, and using Harry's invisibility cloak, she was able to hide her body.

She walked out from behind the tree, ensuring Harry was out of sight as Hermione approached. She tried to keep calm, and stop her juices from trickling down her leg. Even though Hermione wouldn't be able to see it, Luna would be unable to not react.

"Hi Luna, how are you?" Hermione asked.

"I'm good Hermione, you?" Luna answered.

"I'm fine, just enjoying the weather" Hermione said.

"Me too" Luna rejoined.

Hermione left with a smile on her face, leaving Luna to pick up where she left off. Approaching Harry, she grabbed his penis with her hand, but instead of sucking on him again, she had to have him inside her.

"Harry, I don't want to wait" Luna said "You have to shag me"

"Someone wants to be a slut" Harry chuckled "Ready to get to work?"

Luna nodded, and assumed the position. She faced away from Harry and leaned against the tree, her arms wrapped around it for stability. She was so excited for Harry to put his length in her moist opening, that she began creaming before he even entered.

"Don't tease me" Luna pleaded "Put your cock inside me now"

"Stay cool baby" Harry soothed "My dick is ready to enter"

Lining himself up with her pussy, Harry began by gently pushing the tip in, before he began going deep inside her. She had no problems accomodating his length, as her walls stretched to allow him to enter with ease.

He moved in and out of her slowly to begin with, wanting her to feel every inch of his dick. Her pussy gripped tightly onto his penis, sending pleasure through both of them as he butt began to jiggle with the movement.

"Harry, you are so big" Luna moaned "My clit will only serve you"

"Luna you whore" Harry chuckled "My cock is going to rip your pussy apart"

Harry picked up his pace slightly, and could feel her grip relax as her pussy became wetter. She moaned deeper as the harsh bark of the tree rubbed against her breasts as he continued to thrust wildly.

Her whole body felt as if it was going to spasm with delight. She felt like someone was controlling her every movement, allowing her to put everything she had out for Harry. She could feel her g-spot being stimulated as his shaft rubbed against it.

"Squirt for me honey" Harry pleaded "Let me feel it around my dick"

"Only if you shoot inside me" Luna reasoned "Let your cum coat my whole vagina"

The dirty talk began their orgasms, as Luna contracted around his huge girth. She had never squirted so much in her life, but it had given her the best feeling of gratification in the world. She noticed how Harry moved around her with even more ease.

"I'm going to give you a full load of milk" Harry assured.

"I can't wait" Luna retorted.

With a final thrust, Harry's balls tensed and he shot five thick, long jets of creamy cum into her pussy. He shot a few smaller jets as he began moving out, and this allowed her walls to get smeared with his semen.

"Wow, that was really, really sexy" Harry commented.

"Hopefully not for the last time" Luna responded.

The kissed once more using their tongues, enjoying the way that their tongues collided and licked each other. They quickly got their clothes back on, and walked away as if nothing had happened. As Hermione walked back past, she gave them a knowing look.

Notes:

I hope this lived up to expectations.

Chapter 8: Albus Severus Potter-Weasley & James Sirius Potter-Weasley

Summary:

James overhears Albus and discovers something that shocks him.

Notes:

I enjoyed writing this oneshot.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When James returned home after a hard day's work, he wasn't expecting to find out something so interesting about Albus. They had become distant ever since James got his job, but they still loved each other very much.

After entering the house, James calmly went upstairs as he wanted to change into his casual clothes. He heard water falling, and figured that Albus must have been having a quick shower. James walked into his bedroom, and sat down on his bed.

A few moments later, James remembered that he had left his tank top in the bathroom. He really needed it which meant that he had to go in and try not to disturb his brother. This task was going to take a careful mindset.

Oblivious, to any of this, Albus had already finished his shower, but had kept the water running for a different reason. He had one thing more to do, that he wouldn't be able to do with anyone else present. They would find him disgusting if they were to find out.

Slowly, James opened the bathroom door and looked to see that Albus had put the shower curtain across. He tried not to pay attention to his brother, but just as he found his tank top, he heard a slight moan coming from behind the curtain.

Curiousity got the better of James, who felt obliged to see what was going on. Slowly, he pulled the curtain back to peak inside, and couldn't believe the sight that was in front of him. Albus was bent over and had enchanted a dildo to thrust into himself.

"Albus?" James muttered "Bro are you okay?"

There was no reply, as Albus was too into his pleasure to pay attention to anything else. James couldn't help but notice the way Albus' ass happily engulfed the dildo, but things then took a turn, which made James feel complete shock.

"Oh James, this is your hole now!" Albus moaned "That's it, take what's yours"

The shock faded as James looked down and realised that he had also become hard at this point. Even though he knew it was wrong, James also knew that Albus wanted to be dominated by him. This made the older brother take his clothes off.

Using a charm, James stopped time, and climbed into the shower behind his brother. He promptly removed the dildo, and replaced it with his own penis, which was much bigger in any event. Once he was satisfied he was in the position that the dildo had been in, James resumed time.

"If only you could do this to me for real James" Albus uttered.

"But Albus, I am right here and this is real" James interjected.

It took a few moments for Albus to realise what was going on. Tentatively, he reached behind and felt his brother's leg, which made him gasp in panic. He pushed James away quickly, and looked anywhere other than where his brother was, feeling ashamed.

"Why are you here, spying on me?" Albus posed.

"I wanted to get my tank top, but then I heard you" James explained.

"I bet you hate me now don't you?" Albus spluttered "Your stupid little gay brother who is so deeply in love with you"

"How did you even get to that conclusion?" James questioned "I was clearly happy to be inside you, didn't you notice that?"

At that point, Albus realised that James was telling the truth. James had willingly inserted himself into Albus' ass, and that gave Albus the confidence to finally look at his brother. He saw that James' expression was of gentle concern.

"You were?" Albus reacted "For real?"

"When I saw you with that dildo, it turned me on" James declared "And I thought you would prefer it if my actual penis was inside you"

"So, you are okay with it?" Albus pressed.

"I am bro" James confirmed.

A moment passed where they simply looked at one another, before James pulled Albus close and kissed him. Their bodies were against each other, and with no one else home, James reached over to turn the shower off.

"Can you... Start by sucking me off?" Albus wondered "Don't feel like you have to"

"Of course I will" James agreed "I think you know that I would do anything to make you truly happy"

Getting onto his knees, James took his brother's cock proudly into his mouth, feeling Albus instantly relax at the sensation. Albus wasn't quite as big as James was, but he was still considerably larger than most, and it gave James a warm feeling that he was helping Albus out.

"Jamie, this is intense" Albus panted.

It was so intense that Albus could feel his orgasm building rapidly as the action turned him on. As James' mouth engulfed him, Albus lost his control, and thrust into James. With a final movement, Albus released his sperm into James' mouth, feeling an overwhelming sense of pleasure. James played with the cum before swallowing it.

"God, I've never felt so good" Albus complimented.

"So, why don't you return the favour?" James suggested.

This put a smile on Albus' face, as now he was going to experience his brother's cock for real, in a mutually loving situation. After kneeling on the floor, Albus opened his mouth and watched as James inserted his cock inside. It was huge, and at first Albus doubted he could take it all.

"Take your time" James soothed.

After taking a moment to adapt, Albus went the rest of the way down James' dick. He gagged at first, but this soon abated as his throat accommodated his brother's length. As he began to move, Albus looked up saw the happiness on his brother's face.

"Alby, you are really good" James moaned.

As much as James and Albus were enjoying the experience, there was one thing that Albus wanted, and James knew all too well. He pushed Albus off of his dick, and then began being a little bit more forceful.

"It's time to go all the way" James said.

"Please, use me however you want" Albus begged.

Turning hi brother around, James bent Albus over and guided his cock into his brother's hole. This time, he could feel Albus happily pushing back onto him. Once he was balls deep, James held himself in position, before roughly thrusting into Albus.

"Oh god, that is so good" Albus moaned.

"Your ass stretches nicely" James grunted.

They crashed into each other repeatedly, feeling the ecstasy of the moment take over. James was so strong and really made Albus feel safe as they continued. As Albus pushed back, he didn't know just how close James was.

"You're going to make me cum soon" James declared.

"When you're ready, please shoot in my mouth" Albus pleaded.

This conversation was helping everything to run along smoothly, but James knew this was his time. He pulled out of Albus, who turned around and got back on his knees as James stroked his cock right in front of Albus' face.

"Let me have it all" Albus whispered.

"You can, here you go" James reacted.

With a final stroke, James shot a huge load of semen into Albus' mouth, flooding it completely with the hot fluid. Albus struggled to fit it all in, but somehow managed to swallow everything. As he stood back up, Albus kissed James, who held his younger brother protectively.

"I love you Jamie" Albus declared.

"I love you too Alby" James responded.

They quickly washed each other off, before getting changed and going to sit down on the sofa downstairs. When Harry and Ginny got home, the brothers were asleep, and their parents were none the wiser for their antics.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

I am currently working on a mini series which merges a few requests that I've had previously.

These requests include
- Albus Severus & James Sirius
- Ginny Weasley & Albus Severus & James Sirius
- Hermione Granger & Albus Severus & James Sirius
- Ginny Weasley & Hermione Granger
- Rose Weasley & Hugo Weasley

Chapter 9: Albus Severus & James Sirius

Summary:

Albus catches James in the shower and finds out something about his brother.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of the Hermione/Ginny/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Albus and James were always very close as brothers. Whenever they got the opportunity, they would hang out together. Both were openly bisexual, and had been trying to work out who they were the most attracted to.

James was slightly more reserved that Albus, who would quite happily tell him who was hot without batting an eye lid. It wasn't that James had a lack of confidence, it was more the fact that he was quite taken with one person.

Walking towards the bathroom, Albus heard something strange. It was a noise he had never heard before. The door was open, but the room was filled with steam. He entered with anticipation, and wanted to know what was going on.

Then there was talking, in a voice he knew well. It was James, who was in the shower and getting very horny from the sound of it. To start, Albus thought it would be a good idea to leave, but then the talking became clearer and made Albus beam. James was rubbing the shaft of his penis, which was hard.

"Oh Albus, your hand feels great around my cock" James moaned "That's it, rub up and down"

This gave Albus a chance to think about one thing, which was James. He knew that he and his brother loved each other dearly, but now he was beginning to feel different. Knowing that his brother felt this way, Albus took a chance by getting naked.

"Your hole is so tight" James persisted "Let me invade it"

"Okay James" Albus interrupted "Go for it"

Quicker than a flash, James stopped stroking himself and looked at his brother. His cheeks went red as he felt like he had just made a fool of himself. Albus was feeling a little disappointed that his brother had stopped.

"You can go on" Albus rejoined "And I can help you"

"Wait, you want to help me?" James responded.

"Yes, and I'll start by using my hands" Albus stated.

As the water still fell, James stood against the wall as Albus wrapped his hand around his brother cock. It was as if time had stopped in that moment, as they looked into each other's eyes and smiled. James couldn't fight his urges anymore, and grabbed Albus dick.

"How come your hand is so much softer than mine?" James posed.

"Probably because I use hand cream" Albus explained.

"Perhaps I should start using it too" James commented.

"Your hand feels perfect to me" Albus assured.

They began moving closer, with their lips interlocking very passionately. There had never been such a sweet kiss for either of them before, but feeling the warmth of the shower, they had more and more pleasure.

"Can you suck me?" Albus requested "Your lips are really nice against mine"

Albus swapped positions with James as he leaned against the wall, watching his taller brother squat down in front of him. He started to get impatient as James stalled, but relief went through his body the moment that James' wet mouth was around his length.

"What took us so long?" Albus moaned "I wish I hadn't told you how hot other people are"

James didn't mind in reality, now that his brother was showing him appreciation. As he sucked his younger brother's member, James felt his own cock pulsating. It made him go faster, slobbering over Albus' penis.

"You know, this is getting me so turned on" Albus whispered.

This gave James a signal that Albus wasn't going to take much work. He caressed Albus' leg with his hand, moving up until he was cupping Albus' scrotum. He noticed that Albus had tensed and began thrusting into his mouth.

"James, open up!" Albus ordered.

Sadly, Albus was too quick and shot a load deep at the back of James' throat. It made him feel so happy that his big brother had made him spunk, even though he had only found out minutes ago that James felt that way.

"That was a big load Albus" James complimented.

"How about you get your wish?" Albus proposed.

"Okay, come on then" James agreed "Bend over and face away from me"

Turning the water off, James watched Albus get into the requested position. He put a hand on Albus' shoulders, massaging his little brother lovingly. He inserted a finger into his brother's hole without using lubricant.

"Ow!" Albus screeched "That hurt!"

"Sorry, I just wanted to see how tight you are" James responded "Please don't be mad"

"I'm a bit surprised, that's all" Albus reacted.

"I never want to hurt you" James soothed "You will tell me if it hurts won't you?"

"Of course" Albus retorted.

"Your hole is nice, I have to get inside you" James chuckled.

Smiling at his brother, Albus pulled his cheeks apart, and pushed himself against James' throbbing dick. Grabbing his shaft, James directed the tip of his penis into Albus' hole, and gently pushed in to ensure Albus would have time to get used to the feeling.

"Is that okay?" James wondered.

"Let me answer you with my body" Albus giggled.

In a swift move, Albus pushed himself all the way back on James, so that his cheeks touched his brother's hips. This made James smile, as he realised that his brother was more prepared than he had originally thought.

"Don't pause, exert your manly energy over me" Albus teased.

As he grabbed Albus' hips, James started by pushing his brother away, before forcefully pulling him back down. The moan that Albus let out made James even more horny, as he too moaned in pure ecstasy. They were moving in sync with each other.

"Your hole is warm and inviting" James complimented.

"Are you going to release a big load inside of me?" Albus mumbled.

"I will" James pledged "But where?"

"Can it be in my mouth, please?" Albus begged.

He had to act now, as he was going to release soon. Removing himself from Albus, James turned him around and pushed him down onto his knees. He began stroking himself with a determination he didn't know he possessed.

"I hope I'm delicious!" James screamed.

His penis went crazy as it twitched, powerfully shooting a thick jet of cum into his brothers mouth. Albus waited for James to finish, before taking his brother's member back into his mouth for a final time, to get any last little drops.

"You definitely are tasty" Albus declared.

"As are you" James said.

"But, let's get dressed and watch TV" Albus suggested.

"What a great idea" James agreed.

They stepped out of the shower and dried each other off, carefully ensuring that they were clean and free of excess water. They went to their respective bedrooms to get dressed once more, before meeting outside Albus' room.

Holding hands, they walked downstairs to the living room, and saw Ginny sat down watching TV so they joined her. She looked at them happily as they held each other protectively, but she had other ideas than simply watching TV.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 10: Ginny Weasley & Albus Severus & James Sirius

Summary:

When at her most horny, Ginny turns to her sons for satisfation.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the Hermoine/Ginny/Albus/James mini series.

Based on the following request from Part 1...

Ginny/Albus Severus & James Sirius (Double Vaginal) "No need to fight boys, Mummy's big enough for two."

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ginny was happily watching the TV, having guessed what her sons had been doing. She was proud of them for being themselves and for looking after each other. It gave her some positive vibes during a time when things weren't going very well.

She and Hermione had grown closer, as Ron and Harry were away for several months, undertaking some special work for the ministry. It had left her wanting someone to appreciate her in the way Harry used to. He would always give her perverse sensuality.

When Albus and James walked downstairs, she smiled. They were her life, and she couldn't have asked for two more amazing sons. They sat down next to her, snuggling one another protectively. Without thinking about what she was saying, Ginny embarrassed them.

"I recognise that smell" Ginny commented "That's sperm"

"Mum!" Albus complained "Why did you say that?"

"I think you know why" Ginny muttered "You are both dirty boys"

"But mum" James reacted "We were just having some fun"

Ginny could feel herself getting wet, knowing that her sons were now going to have to do what she said. There was an opportunity for her to try and get something back that she would literally do anything for. She moved, sitting in between her sons.

"I don't mind you two doing that" Ginny stated "But why not let mummy join in?"

"Hang on, are you saying that you want a threesome?" James posed.

"Us three together, having sex. That's what you are suggesting?" Albus pressed.

"Yes, and why not?" Ginny challenged "Don't I deserve some pleasure"

"But I've never been inside a pussy before" Albus argued.

"Neither have I, and we don't want to disappoint you" James replied.

Using her wand, Ginny swiftly removed all of their clothes, flinging them haphazardly over onto the floor. She saw that they were both well endowed, but James was bigger than Albus. She rubbed her hands up and down their lengths, feeling them relax into her grip.

"I can show you both a good time" Ginny said "If you can do the same for me"

They closed their eyes, allowing Ginny to explore their bodies freely. She could feel the excitement rising within her, as her moisture became more prominent. Her morals were no longer present, as she carefully moved her head towards James' dick, putting it in her mouth. James let out a manly sound that was reminiscent of his dad.

"Oh mum" James grunted "You're as good as Albus at that"

"Thanks" Albus responded "Is that mouth nice?"

"It is" James confirmed.

"Nice" Albus whispered.

As James was getting his dick sucked, Albus watched with interest, which kept his motor running. Her speed grew as the seconds ticked by, but after a few minutes, Albus wanted to have some of her attention, and he told her of it.

"Come on" Albus complained "I'm here too, you know"

"Hold on" James retorted "You'll get your turn, I'm sure"

Hearing her sons fight over her made Ginny feel good about herself. She took James out of her mouth and moved her lips towards Albus' dick. James watched as it went into his brother's mouth, although Albus had a slightly less masculine reaction. He moaned in a high pitch, sounding almost like his mum.

"Yes!" Albus gasped "Please do it!"

"You are so easy" James teased "I thought I was better than her"

"You are both very good" Albus assured.

"Enjoy" James encouraged.

As Ginny started covering his shaft in her hot saliva, Albus grabbed his mother's head and began pushing her down with more force. It made Ginny get into another positon, on her hands and knees, which her holes facing James.

"Looks like someone is our slut now" James declared.

"We'll show her" Albus added.

As Albus was still exploring Ginny's mouth, James knelt down behind his mum, and put his face towards her pussy. Sticking his tongue out, he began licking her entrance, ensuring that she was well lubricated, before he put his tongue inside her.

"Your dad used to do that for me" Ginny moaned "That tongue is great"

Not wanting to miss out on anything, Albus stood up and together with James, he turned Ginny around so that her legs were hanging off of the edge of the sofa, giving both of them access to her sopping wet clit. They licked up either side of her entrance, before Albus pushed his tongue in.

"Your tongues are so alike" Ginny persisted "Give mummy pleasure"

It gave James the prompt to push his finger into his mother's entrance. Just before he did, he let Albus suck it to lubricate him. Albus continued licking, whilst James began using his finger to tease his mother's hole.

"Jamie, do it for mummy" Ginny pleaded.

Pulling Albus out of the way, James finally inserted his finger into Ginny's hole. It was different to what he thought, but even more pleasant than he imagined. Albus put his finger in James' mouth, wanting to copy his brother's actions.

"Alby, it's your turn" Ginny observed.

As James moved away, Albus put his finger carefully into Ginny. Her clit was contracting slightly around him, and she knew she couldn't hold on forever. He tried to go slowly in order to make sure that she didn't peak too soon.

"I need you both deep inside me" Ginny begged "Give it to mummy"

Ginny stood up, whilst James lay down on the sofa, and Albus looked angry. He didn't get why his older brother got to go first, and stopped his mother from climbing on top. Before anything happened, he wanted answers.

"Why does James get priority?" Albus questioned.

"Because I'm older" James explained.

"That's no excuse" Albus countered.

"No need to fight boys, Mummy's big enough for two" Ginny soothed.

As she sat down on top of James, the older brother inserted his rock hard cock into Ginny. Albus mounted her from the rear, feeling a bit of resistance from her entrance at first. He didn't give up, and within a few seconds, both he and James were deep inside her.

"That's stretching me out so well!" Ginny moaned.

"Bounce for us" James ordered.

"We'll reward you" Albus added.

As Ginny bounced, she felt both of her sons' penises moving in and out of her. James and Albus looked at each other, sharing a tender smile, as Ginny worked hard to please them. Her skin was smooth, and felt pleasant as it rubbed against their skin.

"I'm getting close" James stated.

"Me too" Albus reacted.

"Just squirt it all inside me" Ginny instructed.

Ginny looked even more excited as she felt her sons moving in and out delightfully. James couldn't hold it in, and with a big thrust, he shot a thick load into his mother. She felt it travelling up her body, which began to tense pending the arrival of her own orgasm.

"That's the best" James declared.

"Her I go" Albus rejoined.

There was no time to speak, as Albus proudly released his own load into Ginny. She could feel her insides swell as they got covered in two big streams of cum. She was still yet to release, and now she was getting frustrated.

"What a great experience" Albus observed.

"It was intense" James affixed.

"But mummy needs to squirt on you both now" Ginny mumbled.

With a final bounce, Ginny felt her pussy contract around their two semi erect dicks. Her juices flowed down onto their genitals, giving them both a warm sensation. Slowly, she climbed off of them, with their penises falling out simultaneously.

"You two are such studs" Ginny complimented.

Before they said another word, the front door was unlocked and Hermione suddenly entered. She was shocked at what she was seeing, but also strangely turned on. She wasn't sure exactly why it had happened, all she knew was that she wanted it too.

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 11: Hermione Granger & Albus Severus & James Sirius

Summary:

Hermione gets her desires quenched with Albus and James with some foot worship action.

Notes:

This is Part 3 of the Hermione/Ginny/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When Hermione looked at Ginny, she saw that devilish grin on her face. She could tell that Ginny was finally satisfied, after months of not getting any action. Her pulse began going wild, as she stared at the three naked bodies on the sofa.

"So, you three have been..." Hermione sighed.

"Yes, they've given me a good time!" Ginny beamed.

"But what about you?" Albus posed.

"Don't you miss uncle Ron?" James pressed.

"I do, but I could never truly replace him" Hermione sighed "He's the only one I want to reserve my vagina for"

"Well, can't my sons at least help you out?" Ginny wondered "They don't have to penetrate"

Hermione considered her options, knowing that there were two strapping young men sat in front of her. She tried to think of any other alternative, but her needs had to come first, so she looked at the boys with a smile, before taking off her clothes.

"Only if you leave us to it Ginny" Hermione agreed.

"Very well, have fun you lot" Ginny giggled.

Watching their mum leave, Albus and James could feel a new sensation. Their cocks were spent and they were therefore happy that Hermione didn't want either of their cocks inside her clit. As they waited for her instructions, the two young wizards gave Hermione their full attention.

"Where do you want to start?" James posed.

"We will do anything for you" Albus pledged.

"Please worship my feet" Hermione requested.

She sat down on the sofa, and rested her feet on the table. Albus took the left foot, whilst James took the right. To start, James licked her sole, from the heel all the way up to her toes. He waited for Albus, who then copied this action.

"Tastes sweet doesn't it?" James declared.

"So delicious" Albus concurred.

"Keep doing that, it was great" Hermione encouraged.

They gently massaged her feet, caressing her soles in a way that relaxed Hermione. She hadn't been treated to this for a while, as Ron had only ever given her this once, and he didn't enjoy it. James and Albus on the other hand, love the experience.

"Suck my toes" Hermione ordered.

Starting with her big toes, James and Albus sucked gently, wanting to ensuring that they sent her into a frenzy. As they did this to her, she could feel herself becoming creamy at her entrance. Using her fingers, she began rubbing around until she found her g-spot.

"You two are perfect gentlemen" Hermione complimented "Keep sucking"

They moved to her other toes, even taking the time to lick in between each one. After a long day, she was glad of this relief, and the strain being removed from her feet. The slobber fell down her soles as they began getting more into a rhythm.

"I don't think I can remember feeling this good" Hermione persisted.

"Glad we can help" Albus commented.

"We just hope we give you an intense orgasm" James added.

As their tongues licked along her feet, Hermione knew that it wouldn't be too long before she reached a massive peak. She inserted all four of her fingers into her moist pussy, moving rapidly around, stimulating the walls, and her g-spot.

Noticing that she was rapidly getting excited, Albus and James stopped admiring her feet to move closer to her pussy. They watched her hands working hard, and could see that the walls were beginning to contract as she approached orgasm.

"God, I need to..." Hermione panted "Yes!"

She squirted her juices, and they went so far that they landed on James and Albus' faces. The liquid was warm and slippery, but the two young men knew how to sort it. Albus licked the juices off of James' face, getting every little bit.

"How did it taste?" James posed.

"Out of this world" Albus reacted.

This gave James the encouragement to try for himself, as he licked Albus' face and got his own sample of Hermione's release. He could see why Albus was so happy, lapping up the remains before both of them looked in Hermione.

"Thank you so much for this" Hermione said "I needed it"

"We could tell" Albus chuckled.

"But I think we need to wash again" James cackled.

Grabbing their clothes, James and Albus walked upstairs to go and get washed and dressed. They passed Ginny on the stairs, who upon seeing Hermione, could tell that once again her sons had done a very good job. Considering everything, she had one last thing to try.

Notes:

Part 4 coming soon.

Chapter 12: Ginny Weasley & Hermione Granger

Summary:

Ginny has a surprise for Hermione, which is gratefully received.

Notes:

This is Part 4 of the Hermione/Ginny/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Hermione was now feeling much better, her orgasm could attest to it. Ginny was pleased to see that Hermione was not looking as sad as she had done over the past few weeks. James and Albus had decided to go and have a rest following their second shower of the day, and this gave Ginny the chance to share something.

"Hermione, my sons are good" Ginny stated "But we both want our husbands"

"That's true" Hermione agreed "Ron is my soulmate"

"I had hoped not to need to use these" Ginny replied "But I have something that might help us out"

"Oh really?" Hermione wondered "What would that be?"

Ginny went to get box from next to the bookcase, bringing it over to Hermione. As they sat down together, Ginny could see how interested Hermione was, but before she revealed the contents of the box, Ginny had to suggest something.

"You know, with everything that has happened" Ginny stated "We've grown so close"

"It's such a nice relationship we have" Hermione continued "It keeps me sane"

"The irony of that is you drive me insane" Ginny said.

"I do?" Hermione mumbled.

"Yes, with lust" Ginny muttered.

"You fancy me?" Hermione posed.

"Yes and I know you feel the same" Ginny retorted.

There was a tense atmosphere in the room as the two mothers looked at each other. Ginny was feeling turned on as she watched Hermione's face. Deciding that waiting would be a mistake, Ginny grabbed Hermione and kissed her.

"As we can't constantly have Albus and James" Ginny reasoned "Let's have each other"

"How does it work?" Hermione posed.

"Feel my breasts" Ginny instructed.

Tentatively, Hermione reached over and put her hands around Ginny's tits. They felt nice and juicy when she touched them, and as she began lightly massaging Ginny, a moan escaped from both of their mouths. It convinced Hermione that this should happen.

"They are lovely" Hermione admired.

"I know this is really fast" Ginny rejoined "But will you give some attention to my vagina?"

"Didn't your sons do that already?" Hermione questioned.

"Yes, but only a lady would know how to properly stimulate a vagina" Ginny explained.

Hermione was unable to argue that point, so as Ginny lifted her legs up, the older wizard lowered her head down to be at the same level with Ginny's clit. Hermione's hair caressed Ginny's body, tickling her skin ever so slightly.

After making sure that her tongue was prepared, Hermione pushed inside Ginny. In contrast to the previous times, Ginny felt very calm as she knew Hermione would take care of her. Hermione's head pushed against Ginny, giving her tongue access to as much of the vagina as possible.

"That's the way to do it" Ginny moaned.

Ginny's hands started to grab at the sofa, as her body was getting a great sense of pleasure. She enjoyed watching Hermione's head moving around, but at the same time she thought it was a good opportunity to give Hermione her present.

"Hang on a moment" Ginny instructed.

"What's wrong?" Hermione pressed.

"Nothing, I wanted to give you the surprise" Ginny declared.

Taking the box back into her hands, Ginny lifted the lid up. Slowly, she took out the contents, which were revealed to be two dildos. Hermione didn't know what to say, but she was very flattered by the gesture that Ginny gave.

"They are exact replicas of Ron and Harry's penises" Ginny said "Let's get ourselves to the edge!"

"This is very, very touching" Hermione muttered "I can't wait to feel Ron inside me once more"

They sat down next to each other on the sofa, and gently sucked on the dildos. It reminded them of what sex with their husbands was truly like, as to get them slick enough, lubricant never really worked. Their slobber was much stronger.

"Are we ready?" Ginny enquired.

"More than ever!" Hermione declared.

Whilst Ginny inserted the dildo very willingly, Hermione wanted to change positions. She stood it on the table, before lowering her pussy around the dildo. The head area was so smooth, so much like Ron, that if she had less control, she would've squirted.

"I've missed Harry so much" Ginny moaned.

"I know what Ron would want" Hermione chuckled.

After bouncing a few times to get used to the dildo, Hermione began twerking on it. It was a move that Ron would always get off on, and it made Hermione so proud. She jiggled her ass cheeks in a way that made Ginny even more moist.

"Wow, you can twerk" Ginny observed.

"Ron loved this" Hermione revealed.

There was constant moaning coming from both of them, as Ginny enjoyed the feel of the head when it stimulated her insides. Harry had always been able to get further than she expected, and the dildo matched his length perfectly.

"Harry, I'm in heaven" Ginny gasped.

She thrust the dildo in and out of her entrance at great speed, feeling that soon her climax would run through easily. She inserted it all the way in, and as it hit her g-spot, her pussy couldn't stop itself. She squeezed around it tightly, letting out her juices on the sofa.

"One day, it will be real again" Ginny commented.

Meanwhile, Hermione's bouncing became more forceful, as she roughly jumped on it. The twerking action caused the dildo to look as if it was vibrating, and when Ginny looked, she could see a trickle of cream falling down the shaft.

"You're taking me there Ron" Hermione panted.

She moved faster and faster until her body ached, but it was more than worth it. She massaged her breasts and pinched her own nipples, and that gave her what she was looking for. She released her juices all over the dildo, with most of it falling onto the floor.

"My pussy finally feels like it's been sorted" Hermione giggled.

The two ladies got dressed again after cleaning themselves up. They carefully wiped the dildos off, putting them back into the box and looking forward to when they would next get to use them. Of course, they hoped Harry and Ron would return before then.

Notes:

Part 5 coming soon.

Chapter 13: Rose Weasley & Hugo Weasley

Summary:

Left alone, Rose and Hugo decide the pass the time with each other.

Notes:

This is Part 5 (Final Part) of the Hermione/Ginny/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

With Hermione over with Ginny, Rose and Hugo had been left alone for a while. It wasn't a problem for them, as they got along well with each other, but they couldn't help but feel very isolated from everyone else, as they were away from both of their parents.

Rose had never been with anyone in her life, as she wanted to wait until she found the one. At least, that was the excuse she used to use. The truth was that she was really attracted to Hugo. She knew how wrong it was, but he intrigued her.

On the other hand, Hugo had been with a few different girls and was keen to settle down. The only problem he experienced was the fact that none of them wanted to get serious with him, and that caused him to feel inferior.

Hugo was easily bored, and liked to be constantly doing things to keep himself busy. He wasn't interested in self pleasuring unless someone else was there with him. He knew that Rose was in her bedroom, so he walked across the hallway.

Tentatively, he knocked on his sister's bedroom door. He wasn't expecting her to answer, but was relieved when she opened up. Whenever he had a problem, Rose was the one he went to, she was very wise and caring towards him.

"Are you okay?" Rose posed.

"Can I come in?" Hugo responded.

"Sure you can" Rose agreed.

"Thank you" Hugo replied.

As he followed his sister, Hugo felt sorrow at the fact that nobody really cared. He had tried his best to be a good person, yet everyone seemed to hate him for some reason. He sat down on the bed next to Rose, and tried to explain his feelings.

"What's wrong Hugo?" Rose asked "You're acting very weird"

"I feel so depressed" Hugo answered "Nobody wants to be with me"

"You know that's not true" Rose assured.

"Nobody would ever like me though" Hugo sighed.

This put Rose in a corner, as she felt like it would be a strong opportunity to tell her brother how she felt. She could see the sadness in his eyes, and that made her love Hugo even more. It was now her duty to be honest and cheer him up.

"I like you" Rose declared "And I don't just mean as a brother"

"You..." Hugo struggled "You like me?"

"I imagine what you look like naked" Rose persisted.

"If you like, you can see" Hugo offered.

Using his wand, Hugo was able to rip his clothes off, repair them and put them on the floor. He proudly displayed his body, including his low hanging balls, and his erect penis, which curved upwards, as if standing to attention.

"You are massive" Rose gasped.

"I would like to be tied up" Hugo said.

"Have you ever done that before?" Rose questioned.

"No, my previous girlfriends declined" Hugo explained.

There was a moment where Rose simply looked at Hugo. She was in awe of the fact that she had this chance of satisfaction, and to show Hugo that she was enough for him. Grabbing her wand, she tied Hugo to the bed, with his arms and legs at the corners.

When she had done that, the next action was to get undressed herself. She decided to do it manually, removing her skirt and her blouse in quick succession, until she was only wearing a bra and a thong. This made Hugo moan lightly.

"This is only the beginning" Rose stated.

"Of something so sexy" Hugo affixed.

She took her bra off, exposing her boobs so they flopped out. Hugo had never seen such a voluptuous pair before in his life. Rose turned around, pulling her thong down and exposing her juicy booty to her brother, watching him squirm.

He was so happy to be in this position, and when Rose walked over to him, the first thing she did was grab his penis. She wondered how she would ever fit that inside her, although she knew that she would happily find a way.

"Punish me" Hugo begged.

"Oh, I will" Rose laughed.

She began to stroke up and down the shaft, before moving her hand over the sensitive tip. This made him shudder at the touch, and gave Rose a moment to revel in. Her clit was becoming wet, but she wasn't about to rush yet.

"I think my mouth would be better at this" Rose commented "Beg for my mouth Hugo"

"Rose please" Hugo begged "Wrap your lips around my dick, take me into your mouth"

She climbed onto the bed between his legs on all fours, and bent over to lower her mouth around him. She began by licking the undercarriage, before using her lips around his head. She tightened her mouth around him a few times, releasing him momentarily before sucking even more.

"That is going to make me jizz everywhere" Hugo warned.

In order to combat this, Rose went very slowly up and down. She bobbed with enthusiasm, but at the same time she wanted to delay his orgasm as long as she could. After all, there was only one place that his sperm belonged.

Turning around, Rose moved into the 69 position, wanting her brother to pay attention to her vagina. She decided to grind against his face slowly, feeling his nose and mouth rubbing against her entrance. It muffled his mouth, so he didn't talk.

"There will be more pleasure to come" Rose stated.

Poking out his tongue, Hugo began to feel Rose's pussy wrap around his tasting organ. Rose was always clean, and this allowed him to get a taste of her skin, mixed with the moisture that was covering her walls liberally.

"I think you've earned a reward" Rose teased.

With great speed, Rose removed her mouth from Hugo's cock. She moved her legs down so that they were in between his, but remained facing away. Grabbing his penis, she started stroking him again, putting him near her entrance.

"Please, let me go inside you" Hugo pleaded.

"Make sure you please me then" Rose rejoined.

She rubbed his throbbing length against her clit before allowing it into her vagina, their bodies finally connected as one. As Hugo was restrained, Rose had to do all of the work. She began jumping up and down, his curved cock rubbing continually against her g-spot.

"You are surrounding me with warmth" Hugo moaned.

"Stretch me out with that huge dick" Rose encouraged.

Her own orgasm was getting close, as she tensed up. She couldn't get enough of Hugo's member, and didn't let it out of her. With a few forceful movements, Rose felt her pussy contract, and she squirted all over her brother's balls, going down to the bed.

"Are you going to impregnate me?" Rose wondered.

"Would you like that?" Hugo pressed.

Instead of answering him, Rose kept the pace up, and could see Hugo's toes curling as his own climax was nearing. His breathing got heavier, and she knew that this was where he would finally get the best feeling in his life.

"Shoot it in me!" Rose moaned.

"Aah!" Hugo screamed.

As he began to shoot jets of sperm into his sister, Hugo felt Rose's hand push against his penis. She was making sure that every bit of his fluid went deep inside her. She fell back on him, which caused his cock to fall out of her.

"Will you be mine?" Rose questioned.

"Forever and always" Hugo pledged.

She turned over, kissing her brother lovingly on the lips. They were closer than they'd ever been before and never wanted to lose that. Rose untied her brother, and lovingly dressed him again. They hoped that Hermione would go out more often in the future.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

I hope that uploading so frequently hasn't annoyed anyone. This mini series had a flow that made it very easy to write.

Chapter 14: Harry Potter & Molly Weasley

Summary:

Harry takes over as head of the Weasley house and starts taking control.

Notes:

This ship is always fun to write.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Molly was finally out of patience with Arthur. He had been weak as the leader of the Weasley family, and had been completely ignoring Molly's desires for intimacy. As soon as she could, she had invited Harry to join the family.

When Harry had arrived, the first thing he did was to have an affair with her. She was more than willing to fulfil his every requirement, and wanting to solidify his new position, Harry had got Molly pregnant, and when Arthur found out he left. Harry had been very intimidating, and no one in the family ever argued with him.

One quiet morning when everyone else was out, Harry was feeling overwhelmingly horny. He woke up with morning wood, and no matter what he did, he just couldn't get rid of it. There was only one course of action he could take.

As she attempted to make Harry breakfast in bed, she was interrupted by the sound of someone stomping down the stairs. Looking back, she saw that Harry was dressed only in his boxers, with a very obvious bulge being present.

"Molly, stop what you are doing and worship me" Harry ordered.

"Don't you want me to finish making you breakfast in bed?" Molly posed.

"There is only one thing I want in bed" Harry stated "And that is you"

"Well dear, if you are sure" Molly sighed "I guess I'll have to finish making breakfast later"

Harry's throbbing cock was becoming painful as it pressed against the cloth of his boxer shorts. Molly was certain that if he didn't take them off right now, his penis would rip a gaping hole into his underwear.

They finally got to the bedroom, Harry lying where Arthur once slept, and he was literally shaking with impatience. Molly was trying to get ready as quickly as she could, realising that Harry would not want to be kept waiting.

"What the hell is taking so long?" Harry demanded.

"Harry, just calm down" Molly reacted.

"You are my slut, and I need to get my stress out" Harry persisted.

"And you can, I will do everything to make you happy" Molly assured.

Just as Molly was about to reach for his boxers, the cloth could no longer cope with the pressure, as it tore quickly, allowing his dick to plop out, and hit his stomach. Molly could stare at Harry's penis forever, but there were more important things that needed to be done.

"Give me those sweet lips" Harry pleaded.

"Of course" Molly agreed.

She applied a bit of lip balm in order to ensure her lips were soft and moist for him. As she crawled from the bottom of the bed up to where his genitals were, Harry grabbed his cock and stood it up, as Molly wrapped her mouth slowly around it.

"At last, I'm getting the satisfaction I deserve!" Harry boomed.

To hear Harry talk made Molly very happy, as it was confirmation that she was doing what he wanted her to do, and doing it well. His cock was so much bigger than Arthur's, and it was a struggle to get it all of the way inside.

"You can go lower than that!" Harry chuckled.

He grabbed the back of her head and pushed her down the rest of his length. She gagged, as she did every time she used her mouth, but she never complained. She needed a strong young man, and Harry was perfect for that role.

"I think you need to get naked" Harry encouraged.

She was getting wet from the domination, as she was there to please. Harry unzipped her dress, which fell down onto the bed before he chucked it off. She fiddled with her bra, trying to undo it before her breasts were released.

"Let me grab those!" Harry screamed.

Using his hands, he squeezed Molly's breasts, enjoying how full and warm they felt. He moved them in hands, making them look as if they were dancing. Caressing them, he brushed his fingers over her nipples, causing a moan.

"You like that, huh?" Harry teased.

"I love it!" Molly moaned.

He almost forgot that she still had her knickers on, but he wanted it to be as passionate as possible, so he ripped them off. In order to do it he sat up, using his teeth to tear them, before pulling them away.

"And now, I get to see your pussy" Harry cackled.

"Use me to satisfy your needs" Molly said.

"As soon as you give birth" Harry reacted "I'll have to impregnate you yet again"

"I would love that" Molly concurred "Anything to make you happy"

He pushed her over so that she was lying on the bed, sending her into a trance. Using his tongue, he licked down her body, starting at her neck. As he moved down to her breasts, he took her nipples into his mouth, biting them with intent.

"I can feel the milk moving" Molly whispered.

"You'll feel me moving too" Harry responded.

After stalling for a few more seconds, Harry kissed her inflated stomach, before he made it down to her clit. She wanted to rub it, but Harry wouldn't let her. Holding her hand away, Harry put his head between her legs, kissing the external walls of her entrance.

"I bet you wish my cock was inside you" Harry commented.

"You know me so well" Molly confirmed.

Using his thumbs, he pulled the walls apart, ensuring that she was sufficiently stretched for his purple member. He could not control his urges any further, as he mounted her desperately. Pushing his tip in, he felt her walls close around him.

"You are a little whore" Harry degraded "Get it?"

"I do" Molly gasped "I'm your little whore"

He began forcefully thrusting deep inside Molly's vagina, listening happily to the squelching sound made from the movement. His dick was dancing around inside her, giving Molly maximum stimulation and giving him more power.

"You want my cum inside you again?" Harry muttered.

"Please, give it to me!" Molly begged.

Increasing the pace to that of a superhuman, Harry couldn't stop. Molly began squeezing around him, squirting her warm, silky juice all over his dick. Without any resistance, Harry was now able to move completely freely.

"Here you go!" Harry screeched.

He shot at least a bucket full of sperm inside her, but there was so much that most of it fell out on the bed. He grabbed her, pushing her head down to lick up all of the released semen that her vagina had rejected.

"You will always be mine" Harry insisted.

"Never worry about that" Molly assured.

Snuggling up together, Molly could still taste Harry, and continued to imagine the feel of that sperm being gulped down her throat. Harry had been satisfied, and now Molly was completely sure that Arthur had never truly been up to the task.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 15: Fred Weasley & George Weasley (1)

Summary:

In order to remove some tension, George gets a present for Fred.

Notes:

Based on an e-mail request...

"Tension between Fred and George is sorted with a gift that leads to some fun"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Fred had always envied George. His twin always seemed to get more priority than him. Whenever anyone needed anything, George would be the one that they would ask. It wasn't that he was mad at his twin, it was more that he wanted to hang out with George, just the two of them.

George meanwhile had been noticing that Fred had been a bit more hostile towards him. He loved his twin, and would do anything for him, but he just didn't understand why Fred was doing it, and would do whatever it took to try and find out.

It wouldn't have been so bad if they didn't share a room, but with so many siblings, it was inevitable. George walked into their room, carrying a present for Fred. He wasn't sure what his brother would make of it, but it was worth the effort.

"Freddy, I think we need to talk everything through" George began.

"Okay Georgy" Fred agreed.

Sitting down next to his twin, George could see the anxiety in Fred's eyes. It was as if Fred didn't want to see George in that moment. Looking directly at George's face, Fred tried to hide how he truly felt.

"Why have you been so hostile?" George wondered "Have I upset you?"

"It's just..." Fred mumbled "Mum and dad like you more than me"

"Don't be silly, that's not true" George reacted "What is this really about?"

"You would never believe me" Fred sighed "It's wasting my time"

He got up to leave, but Fred was stopped by George, who didn't want his twin to go anywhere. He could now see the pain on Fred's face, and decided that he would be a bit more patient with him. It was a few moments before the silence was broken.

"Please tell me" George encouraged "I won't be mad"

"The thing is" Fred sighed "I'm madly... In love with you"

There was a blush forming on George's cheeks, as he heard what his twin said. There was a moment where George thought he was dreaming, but then Fred brushed against him and he knew what was happening was indeed real.

"You are in love with me?" George whispered.

"Yes, and I can't stop myself" Fred muttered.

Taking a split second to think about it, George instantly grabbed Fred by his cheeks, and pulled him close. Their lips crashed together, and it felt as if the two twins were going to melt into each others arms to become one.

"I'm glad you feel like that" George said "Because I could do with some... Relief"

"Relief?" Fred posed "Oh, that sort of relief"

George ripped his clothes off, revealing his muscular body to Fred. To his embarrassment, Fred began to drool at the sight, which didn't go unnoticed. George used his thumb to wipe the drool away, and smiled at his twin lovingly.

"Shall we begin?" George pressed.

"That would be great" Fred agreed.

Fred had to take his clothes off too, showing off his identically muscular body to George. They smiled at each other, with an underlying hint of lust. Lying down on the bed, Fred watched as George climbed on top of him, facing his feet for a 69.

There was a small breath from George, before he lowered himself closer to Fred's erect dick. He kissed the tip, before wrapping his lips securely around Fred's member, and sucking hard on his brother. He was able to go all the way down, his nose touched Fred's scrotum.

"Bro, this is unreal" Fred uttered.

As much as he loved his brother's voice, George knew that he had to get pleasure too, so he lowered his penis towards Fred's mouth. As his twin accepted his dick, George began thrusting in and out of Fred's mouth.

Neither of them were able to speak, their cocks giving no room for it. George was doing all of the work, and didn't mind this at all. Then he remembered the present he got for Fred, and removed himself from his twin.

"What are you doing?" Fred wondered.

"I got you a present" George explained.

Passing it to Fred, George watched anxiously as his twin began unwrapping the gift. As the last of the paper was removed, Fred looked at George in shock. Of everything he could've received, he had been given the most appropriate present.

"You got me a double ended dildo?" Fred questioned.

"Yes, as I'm gay I guessed you were too" George explained.

"We can share it then" Fred proposed.

"I though you'd never ask" George reacted.

They got on their hands and knees, facing away from each other. The soles of their feet were touching, in order to steady them. Fred held the dildo in between their holes, allowing he and George to push back against it. This gave them the pleasure stretching their holes out at the same time. Fred moaned loudly, whilst George grunted.

"I wonder how deep we can go" George commented.

"Let's find out" Fred agreed.

Pushing back, the brother were enjoying the feel of the dildo entering them, until it stopped. They could fit more inside each other if it was longer, but they were now touching, with their ass cheeks against each other.

"Smooth ass bro" George chuckled.

"Yours is too" Fred replied.

They each took turns using their left hands to hold the dildo securely, whilst their right hands rubbed their cocks furiously. There was not a feeling in the world that could compare to this, and as they went on, they got faster.

"Let's not hold the dildo" Fred suggested "Let our asses crash together"

"I'm game" George concurred "Let's bounce off each other"

As they did so, they stroked even faster, managing to sync with one another without looking. They were unable to hold their orgasm off any longer, as they both shot their loads into their now free left hands.

"Oh my god, that was so good" Fred complimented.

"We both let out such big loads" George persisted.

Removing the dildo, Fred and George turned to face each other. Just as Fred was about to speak, George shoved his hand against his mouth, pushing his semen into his twin. Licking the rest of his face, Fred swallowed it, before returning the favour.

They kissed for a final time before getting dressed again. Looking at the dildo, Fred realised that he was very lucky to have a brother like George, who would look after him and was so happy to do anything to give his brother pleasure.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 16: Harry Potter & Justin Finch-Fletchley

Summary:

Justin has tried hiding how he truly feels, but cannot resist Harry.

Notes:

I wanted to try a different ship.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Whenever he walked through the corridor, Justin would randomly see Harry. It was as if the Gryffindor was everywhere, and it drove Justin crazy. Ever since Harry had spoken parcel tongue to the snake, Justin had felt strongly about Harry.

To begin with, it was hatred as he thought Harry wanted the snake to attack him. As the years went by, Justin became obsessed with Harry, realising that actually, he had made an error in judgement. Harry wasn't a horrible person, he was very genuine.

The relationship was very much positive, but Justin's heart yearned for Harry. It all came to a head one late afternoon, when Harry was with Ron and Hermione and sat on the stairs to the Divination room. Justin once again spotted him, but this time he decided it was time to talk.

Walking over to where the 3 Gryffindors had been sitting, Justin felt his pulse race as beads of sweat began falling down his face. He felt like his heart was taking over from his mind, as he stood next to Harry, and began talking.

"Hi Harry" Justin greeted.

"Hello Justin" Harry replied.

"I was wondering if I could talk to you about something" Justin said.

"Sure, that's fine with me" Harry agreed.

Hermione elbowed Ron, realising what was happening pretty quickly. She thought it was sweet, but Ron was a bit oblivious to everything. He gave Hermione a look of confusion, before she made a suggestion for them.

"Come on Ron" Hermione interjected "Let's go grab some dinner"

"Why?" Ron responded "Isn't Harry coming too?"

"Let's leave the love birds to talk" Hermione persisted.

"Wait, love birds?" Ron reacted.

Before saying anything, Hermione grabbed Ron and lead him away, leaving Harry and Justin alone. Harry wasn't sure what was going on, but Justin felt himself becoming horny by being so close to Harry. Sitting down, Justin wanted to try and explain himself.

"Harry, I know we started out on the wrong foot" Justin stated "But over the past few years, I have been unable to deny how I feel"

"Okay" Harry responded "How do you feel?"

"I look at you, and I see that you are so handsome" Justin complimented.

"Thank you" Harry chuckled.

"But I've been attracted to you too" Justin continued "And I dream of getting a closer look"

"Hang on, you fancy me?" Harry questioned "So you are gay?"

"Yes I am, and you made me realise it" Justin reacted.

"Well" Harry sighed.

As Justin began thinking that Harry would now hate him, he was given the biggest surprise of his life. Harry literally jumped on him, pressing his lips against Justin's and using his tongue to explore the Hufflepuff's mouth. He began taking his robes off, but Justin stopped him.

"What if we get caught?" Justin posed.

"Who cares?" Harry countered "You want this don't you?"

"Of course I do" Justin confirmed "But won't it make people hate you?"

"That doesn't matter" Harry insisted.

Harry tore the rest of his clothes off, leaving Justin to admire his naked, muscular body. The sunlight was really highlighting Harry's abs, and Justin felt his self control disappear in a matter of seconds. Ripping is own clothes off, Justin started kissing Harry's muscles.

"That feels really good" Harry moaned.

Justin's adrenaline was encompassing his body. It allowed his confidence to soar, and he forgot about the fact that anyone could be watching them. He could feel Harry's dick poking into his chest, which got his full attention.

"Are you going to please me, or just look?" Harry laughed.

Justin couldn't help it, he began sucking on Harry's cock. He inhaled, getting all of Harry's manly scent. Whilst using his mouth on Harry, Justin wrapped his hand around his own member, starting to stroke himself in a way that he had never done before.

Removing his mouth from Harry, he stood up, feeling Harry's breath against his skin. They hugged, allowing their erect penises touch and rub together. Justin had to experience the one thing that he had wanted for so long.

"Harry, I want you in my hole" Justin revealed.

"I thought you'd never ask" Harry retorted.

Standing with his back against the wall, Justin allowed Harry to take advantage of him. Harry's strength was overwhelming, as he lifted Justin's legs up and rested them on his shoulders. This made Justin's cheeks part, and opened his entrance fully.

"Put it in" Justin pleaded.

"You dirty wizard" Harry teased.

Pushing himself inside Justin, Harry felt something new. He had never had such a warm and cushioning atmosphere around his cock, and he was allowing himself to get into it. He wanted to find Justin's prostate, to watch him cum and then release inside him.

"Harry, it's so big" Justin gasped.

"Stroke yourself Justin" Harry ordered.

Not even a second had passed, and Justin had began rubbing his knob furiously. He felt so protected and safe in Harry's grip, and wouldn't change it for the world. Wrapping his free arm around Harry, Justin was carried up to the top of the stairs, and then put on the floor.

"Harry, I'm getting close" Justin warned.

"That's what I want to hear" Harry declared.

Justin couldn't last long, and with a long stroke, shot a jet of semen onto his stomach. As he did so, his hole pulsated around Harry's dick, which gave such an intense feeling that Harry shot his load into Justin's ass hole.

"Aah!" Harry moaned "You bitch!"

"I loved it!" Justin beamed "I'm yours!"

Ron and Hermione had returned just before the end, looking at the two as they fucked. Ron chuckled mischievously, whist Hermione smiled. She could tell how much Justin had wanted it, and was glad that he had now been able to experience Harry.

"Will you go out with me?" Justin posed.

"Considering what we just did, I'd have to say yes!" Harry agreed.

Ron and Hermione laughed quietly in satisfaction that their friend was no longer alone, and were pleased they hand't been seen. Justin wrapped his arms around Harry once more, crashing their lips together before going to get some food.

Notes:

I'm going to write another next generation mini series about Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James.

It will be 4 parts long and will focus more on Teddy and Scorpius.

Chapter 17: Teddy Malfoy-Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy-Lupin

Summary:

Scorpius and Teddy get frisky, which gives them an idea.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

Unlike previous series of these characters, the focus is more on Scorpius and Teddy, who are a married couple.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ever since they became a couple, Scorpius had been feeling much more relaxed. He had been certain that he would spend the rest of his life alone, but he was proven wrong the moment that he met Teddy, who had taken care of him from that first day. Their wedding day was the best in their lives.

One summer evening, they were outside sitting in the back garden and enjoying the gorgeous sunset. On their reclining chairs, they were sat very close, and held hands. It was such a romantic atmosphere, but Scorpius started feeling a bit more motivated.

"Teddy?" Scorpius posed "I wanted to ask you something"

"Okay Scorpius" Teddy replied "What is it?"

"I've never felt a stronger connection with you" Scorpius explained.

"Aww, you are so sweet" Teddy responded.

"Do you think we could... Um" Scorpius mumbled.

"Go on" Teddy encouraged.

"I want to... Explore you" Scorpius muttered.

"Oh I see, you want us to have some fun" Teddy reacted.

Scorpius nodded, but got a little more than he bargained for as Teddy pulled his head close and kissed his husband. They hadn't had sex before, and Teddy finally understood why. Scorpius had been nervous to ask about it, but now that had changed.

"Are you ready to see more?" Teddy chuckled.

"Yes!" Scorpius rejoined.

Teddy stood up, slowly removing his shirt to reveal his abs. Scorpius couldn't help but reach up and touch them, as he felt how solid the muscles really were. He also tugged at Teddy's belt, prompting the removal of Teddy's jeans.

"Can I see more of you?" Teddy enquired.

"Of course" Scorpius agreed.

Following his husband's lead, Scorpius began removing his clothes too, to the point where they were both just in their briefs. Before going any further, Teddy held Scorpius close, allowing the warmth to be shared between their bodies.

"I want that dick" Scorpius stated.

"You can have it" Teddy assured.

Sliding his hands down the sides of his briefs, Teddy pushed them down to the floor, kicking them off with his feet. Scorpius stared at Teddy's penis, which wasn't fully erect yet, but was still large. He sat back down on his chair, with Teddy standing in front of him.

"Want to get me hard?" Teddy offered.

"You know I do" Scorpius giggled.

Taking the penis into his hand, Scorpius could feel a rush of joy run through his body. He stroked gently along the shaft, watching Teddy's dick inflate. There was a spasm as it became rock hard, and Scorpius had to taste it.

Slowly, he licked along the shaft, up from the balls until he reached the tip. His lips were warm and smooth, and Teddy loved the feeling as Scorpius wrapped them around the head. This was new to Scorpius, but he didn't have limits, and started to go all the way down on Teddy.

"I've been waiting for this day" Teddy moaned.

As he worshipped his large husband, Scorpius used his hands to slip his briefs off and expose his own length. It was slightly smaller than Teddy's but nonetheless, aesthetically pleasing. Teddy looked at it as Scorpius' head moved along him.

"Let me try this on you" Teddy requested.

This got Scorpius to feel a bit more mischievous, and he reclined back on his chair. He could feel Teddy's hand gently coil around his length as he closed his eyes. Scorpius was a bit surprised as to start with, Teddy started sucking on his balls.

"That feeling... It's super" Scorpius whispered.

There was a silence between them as Teddy got to work, moving his mouth up the shaft until he was tightly wrapped around his husband's cock. Scorpius was so happy to be doing this, as he was losing his virginity at last.

"Whoever invented this position in a genius" Scorpius observed.

They were both sweating as the final part of the sun hit their skin before it set. They were glad that their garden had high walls, as it meant they could have a good time without anyone spying on them. Scorpius was keen to get more satisfaction.

"Teddy, can I put my dick in your ass?" Scorpius wondered.

"You want me to be your bitch?" Teddy teased.

They smiled at each other before sharing another kiss. Scorpius watched as Teddy got on all fours on the floor, stroking one of his ass cheeks in order to try and seduce his husband. Neither of them had ever felt so dirty before, and they loved it.

"Please, get yourself inside me" Teddy pleaded.

"I will get there, just you wait" Scorpius reacted.

Getting onto his knees behind Teddy, Scorpius put his dick against Teddy's hole, watching as a quick twitch went through Teddy's body. Pushing in slowly, he was met with a brand new sensation of warmth. There was a distinct love between them.

They began crashing into each other, feeling the butterflies in their stomachs explode. As Scorpius sped up, the feeling became more intense, and Teddy was going to go all out to ensure his husband was getting the most stimulation.

"I can't wait any longer" Scorpius stated "Please, can you put your cock in my hole?"

"Anything for you babe" Teddy agreed "Show me that ass"

He couldn't remove himself fast enough, hearing a pop as his dick fell out of Teddy. Scorpius got back on his chair and lifted his legs up in the air, his pink hole being shown to Teddy. He watched his husband climb into position, playfully using his cock to smack Scorpius' ass.

"My hole needs you" Scorpius gasped.

"And that's what you will get" Teddy chuckled.

He positioned himself at Scorpius' entrance, and pushed in gently. He was able to see the expression on his husbands face, which told Teddy that Scorpius loved it. In order to enhance it, Teddy began talking dirty to Scorpius.

"You want to be my slut?" Teddy posed.

"I will be your slut" Scorpius pledged.

Without realising it, Teddy had begun to speed up at a rapid rate. Scorpius gritted his teeth together as soon as his prostate was hit. As the sun disappeared, they were under a garden light. It gave Teddy an even clearer view of Scorpius, who had started to rub his dick.

"I want you to cum on my chest" Scorpius said.

"I will sweetie" Teddy concurred.

"Because I'm about to..." Scorpius uttered.

A thick jet of cum was splattered onto Scorpius' chest from his own dick. His ass clenched around Teddy a few times, giving his husband an even more stimulating moment. As he felt his own orgasm approaching, Teddy removed himself from Scorpius, and stood by his side.

"I'm ready to release" Teddy teased.

"Give me that milk" Scorpius encouraged.

"You want it?" Teddy persisted.

"Mix our loads together" Scorpius instructed.

The sperm could no longer be held inside him, as Teddy shot a big load of semen over Scorpius' chest. Using his hand, Scorpius mixed the loads together, combining their sperm to symbolically represent their relationship.

"You know, this gives me an idea" Scorpius said.

"And what is that?" Teddy wondered.

After they both took the cum off of his chest and into their mouths, they quickly got changed and Scorpius went to get his phone. He had to make a very important call, that would give them a chance to sit back and relax, whilst still feeling pleasure.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 18: Albus Severus Potter-Weasley & James Sirius Potter-Weasley (2)

Summary:

Albus and James have some public fun, but receive a phone call.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Albus and James were regularly sleeping together. They had been horny on a constant basis, so whenever they weren't working, they were doing it with each other. Moving into their own house had been good and bad, as they liked the idea of people watching.

They had recently started trying new things, but there was still one item on their list that they had yet to do. It was James' idea, but usually Albus would go with whatever his brother suggested. That was the dynamic of their relationship.

Walking by the Leaky Cauldron, James decided that it would be the right time to initiate his idea. However, he wasn't sure if Albus would be completely okay with his proposal. It was something that they had never done before.

"Albus, I want us to have some fun" James stated "Right now"

"Here James?" Albus posed "In public?"

"Why not?" James challenged "We like people watching"

"But what if mum and dad see?" Albus wondered "Won't that be a problem?"

"Then they discover we love each other" James responded.

"Well, if you are sure" Albus sighed.

James pushed Albus against the wall, kissing his younger brother passionately. As expected, Albus immediately gave in, allowing his brother to dominate him. Their tongues wrestled, but James was the one to invade Albus' mouth.

"Don't deny yourself" James encouraged "We need this"

"You make a good point" Albus agreed "Let's try our luck a bit"

To speed things up, James used his wand to undress them. It was a surprisingly quiet evening, and they couldn't help but feel a little disappointed about that. Feeling their bodies rub together, James grabbed his brother's butt playfully.

"You should start by sucking me" James instructed.

"You're the boss" Albus responded.

Albus got on his knees and took his brother's cock into his mouth. It was his favourite thing to do with James. His brother's dick was big and proud, and sucking it made Albus' own cock erect within two seconds. It was nice to display this affection.

James then began thrusting into his brother's mouth, but it wasn't because he wanted to be rough with Albus. The real reason was that a small crowd had started to gather around them, and James wanted to put on a show.

"You all love this, don't you?" James teased.

They all nodded in agreement, being unable to take their eyes off of the brothers. Albus was ensuring that his mouth was slobbering all over his brother's penis. James caressed his brother's hair, enjoying their time together.

Just as James could feel his orgasm building, Albus' phone went off. After thinking about it, Albus decided to answer the call. It was from Scorpius, so he knew whatever was going on it had to be important. Taking his mouth of James, Albus spoke, putting the phone on loud speaker.

"Hello?" Albus opened.

"Hi, I have a proposal for you and James" Scorpius began.

"What exactly?" Albus responded.

"Come over to see Teddy and I" Scorpius instructed.

"But why?" Albus persisted.

"So that we can have a good time" Scorpius retorted.

"Um... Okay!" Albus agreed.

"Cool, see you soon" Scorpius concluded.

Putting his phone back in his pocket, Albus looked at James, who was giving him the same mischievous smile. Quickly, James returned their clothes to their bodies, causing a groan from those watching. Grabbing his hand, Albus dragged James away and walked with him to Teddy's house.

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 19: Teddy Malfoy-Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy-Lupin & Albus Severus Potter-Weasley

Summary:

Scorpius and Teddy reveal their plans and start with Albus.

Notes:

This is Part 3 of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Arriving at Teddy's house, James and Albus were still unaware of the reason why Scorpius had called them. The door was open, so they walked in promptly and found Scorpius and Teddy sat back in their garden. It was not clear to the Potter-Weasleys what was going on.

They stayed silent in pure confusion, as Scorpius noticed that they had joined he and Teddy. As they remained silent, Scorpius used his wand to strip himself and Teddy so they were both completely nude, and Albus began to realise what was happening.

"Am I reading this right?" Albus posed "Have you invited us here, to have sex with us?"

"Is that not obvious?" Scorpius wondered "I thought we had dropped enough hints"

"Perhaps we should've been more specific" Teddy reacted "Having a good time could mean anything"

"Either way, I'm up for it" James declared "Who wants me first?"

Laughing at James' enthusiasm, Teddy put a hand on his shoulder to calm him down. He didn't want James getting too carried away, as he now knew what Scorpius had planned. Looking at the brothers, Scorpius smiled before revealing his plans.

"This is what we want to do" Scorpius said "We want to make you both orgasm"

"And you can" James assured.

"One at a time James" Teddy interjected "We want to have a threesome with you, starting with Albus"

"Me?" Albus mumbled.

"Yes, so are you going to strip, or do I have to do that for you?" Scorpius pressed.

When they didn't get an answer, Scorpius waved his wand and stripped Albus, whilst Teddy decided to tease James a bit, stripping him as well. It was apparent instantly that both Scorpius and Teddy were much bigger than Albus and James.

As James sat down on one of the reclining chairs, he was sure to get a good view of everything. Meanwhile, Albus was beginning to get slightly nervous about what was going on, as the Malfoy-Lupins would easily be able to overpower him.

"What are you going to do to me?" Albus posed.

"You are going to get punished" Scorpius explained.

"Put simply, you are going to be our bitch" Teddy added.

The way they were talking did something to Albus, as he began to feel his penis getting really solid. He saw that Teddy and Scorpius were getting hard too, and he began to see that they had big plans, which would give him pleasure.

Teddy began by pushing Albus down onto his knees. He looked up at them, as they towered over him. Never before in his life had Albus ever felt so small. He felt intimidated, but this strangely turned him on, as domination made him horny.

"What are you waiting for?" Teddy demanded.

"Suck our cocks, slut!" Scorpius ordered.

Their dicks were either side of his mouth, and Albus began by sucking on Scorpius, whilst stroking Teddy. He could see James watching intently, feeling his brother's eyes burning into him. This didn't stop Albus, who began sucking along Scorpius.

"You like that don't you?" Scorpius teased.

"My husband's cock makes you hard, doesn't it?" Teddy added.

He couldn't answer as his mouth was full. Albus didn't want to stop, but he also knew that soon Teddy would get annoyed, as there was a frown on his face. Feeling obliged, Albus swapped so that he was sucking Teddy and stroking Scorpius.

"That's what you need to do" Scorpius encouraged.

"Worship us like the gods we are" Teddy cackled.

His mouth was only just able to fit Teddy's massive dick inside of it. As he got into a rhythm, Albus felt himself becoming more horny, to the point where he forgot that James was watching him. Scorpius and Teddy kissed whilst being worshipped.

Even though their dicks were perfection in his eyes, Albus was getting annoyed at the fact that no attention was being paid to his own dick. He quickly moved his other free hand down so that he could give himself some relief.

"Why don't we invade him now?" Teddy proposed.

"I'd like that" Scorpius agreed.

"Me too!" Albus moaned.

They pushed his head down onto the floor, making him lift his ass up into the air. It was a very interesting position to be in, as Teddy started squeezing Albus' balls, whilst Scorpius started licking at Albus' pink ass hole, savouring the moment.

"I bet his ass tastes great" Teddy stated.

"Mmm" Scorpius hummed.

"Please let me cum" Albus begged.

That was when Scorpius and Teddy felt at their most dominant, as Teddy moved his hand down slightly so that it was wrapped around Albus' dick. He held it steady without moving, as he waited for Scorpius to get ready for action.

Lining up his dick, Scorpius started pushing into Albus' hole. Teddy saw that Albus was tense, so he began stroking the younger Potter-Weasley, relaxing him so that Scorpius could go all the way inside him. There was a loud clapping sound as their bodies impacted.

"That's so big" Albus gasped.

"But you love it" Scorpius teased.

"Look at him, the little slag" Teddy persisted.

The overall pace quickened as Albus got into it. He was loving the way that Scorpius was dominating him, and Teddy's hand was giving him even more satisfaction. James kept watching, feeling like he would enjoy his turn even more.

It was going to be over soon, as Albus could feel his climax was beginning to consume his body. His balls were ready, and Teddy's hand was not stopping so he had no chance of lasting long. As Scorpius thrust into him, it happened.

"I'm going to cum!" Albus screeched.

His body spasmed, as he finally released his load onto the ground, with Teddy continuing to make sure he got every last drop. Scorpius pulled out forcefully, causing one last sensation of pleasure for Albus before they finished.

"You loved that" Scorpius observed.

"It was just..." Albus mumbled.

"You're welcome anyway" Teddy giggled.

Absolutely exhausted, Albus had to go and sit down next to his brother, leaning back as he caught his breath. Teddy and Scorpius saw the pool of sperm on the floor, and used their hands to bring it to their mouths, ingesting every last drop.

Notes:

Part 4 coming soon.

Chapter 20: Teddy Malfoy-Lupin & Scorpius Malfoy-Lupin & James Sirius Potter-Weasley

Summary:

After watching his brother, James gets a chance to fool around with Scorpius and Teddy.

Notes:

This is Part 4 (Final Part) of the Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Now that Albus was fully satisfied, James looked at Scorpius and Teddy. He knew that they were much more perverse than he was, but he had never been dominated before, as usually he was the one dominating, so it would be a brand new experience for him.

"Are you going to just sit there?" Teddy questioned.

"We know you want to cum" Scorpius insisted.

"Most people know, that's obvious" James argued.

"Will you just sit down on the floor?" Teddy ordered.

"We want to see what we're working with" Scorpius added.

Doing as he was told, James sat on the floor in front of his chair. His cock stood proudly, but he too felt small just like his brother had. Teddy was even bigger up close, and Scorpius wasn't that much smaller. They looked down at him, smirking suggestively.

"We have a slightly bigger thing here" Teddy stated.

"What should we do?" Scorpius wondered.

"First, I think he should help us" Teddy explained.

"Stroke us, you big bitch" Scorpius demanded.

Looking at his husband, Teddy felt so proud that Scorpius was able to talk in such a dominant way. Kneeling down either side of James, they watched as he grabbed each of their dicks in his hands. Slowly, he rubbed their lengths, but as they were so big, the dicks hit him in the face.

"I bet you would be a better slut than your brother" Scorpius commented.

"We're going to find out soon, aren't we?" Teddy affixed.

Remaining silent, James continued to use his hands to pleasure the Malfoy-Lupins. Albus felt happy as he saw his brother getting rough with Scorpius and Teddy, as now he had the chance to sit back and enjoy whatever happened.

"You know what?" Teddy interjected "I want to try something very different"

"What's that?" James questioned.

"I can't wait to find out" Scorpius reacted "Do you want me to do anything?"

"I will need the massage table" Teddy responded.

"Right now?" Scorpius enquired.

"Yes please babe" Teddy reacted "The white table"

"You got it" Scorpius concurred "My big handsome husband"

Releasing their cocks, James watched with interest while Scorpius went to get the table. Teddy grabbed James under his arms and stood him up powerfully, giving him a slight shock. Albus was getting more and more intrigued.

When Scorpius returned, James immediately knew what the table was. It was meant for massage, but instead of having just one hole for his head to go through, it had another hole towards the middle, that his genitals could hang down between.

"Now get on, because you are going to have the time of your life" Teddy pledged.

"I don't doubt that" James retorted.

"Trust me, if I know my husband, you will love this" Scorpius giggled.

As James climbed onto the table, he felt the cold plastic against his skin. He was not sure what Teddy had planned, but he liked the feeling of his cock and balls being free hanging. Scorpius got under the table, just by James' dick, whilst Teddy got on top of James.

"I think we need to get your hole stretched" Teddy replied "Seeing as you probably never let Albus inside you"

"That's only because he like me to dominate" James insisted "He can do whatever he wants, as far as I am concerned"

"I can see that you are definitely enjoying this already" Scorpius observed "The penis never lies"

There was no sense of rushing, as Teddy began by lowering his face between James' cheeks. They were very juicy, slightly more plump than Albus' and the hole was the same pretty shade of pink. Gradually, Teddy introduced his tongue to James' ass, licking over the cheeks before concentrating on his hole.

"I hope you are taking notes bro" James stated "I want you to do this to me"

"Noted" Albus chuckled "You obviously are relishing that"

Making his tongue go stiff, Teddy pushed inside of James' hole, causing a light moan from the Potter-Weasley. As his hole was being invaded, James felt a new motivation, which became noticeable. Scorpius could tell as there was pre-cum leaking from James' penis.

"Shame to waste this" Scorpius mumbled.

He pushed his mouth up to James', taking the erect cock inside with joy. James began breathing even more heavily as his cock and hole were being worshipped simultaneously. He looked to the floor, allowing his thoughts to disappear in lust.

"Are you ready for my cock?" Teddy pressed.

"Please, don't keep me waiting any longer" James pleaded.

Getting into position, Teddy moved his body so that his cock was now at James' entrance. He knew that this was going to send James out of control, but he didn't care. He pushed in carefully to begin with, before forcing himself the rest of the way.

"Aah!" James screamed "That's so big"

"Thank you, enjoy!" Teddy laughed.

As Teddy started moving, James could feel himself getting more horny. Scorpius was still sucking on his dick and showing no mercy, which gave James the best sense of sensuality and sexuality that he'd ever had. Albus watched as James' cheeks jiggled when Teddy's body crashed into them.

"Oh my god, that's so deep!" James screamed.

"I knew it was only a matter of time" Teddy reacted "Until you would submit to my power"

"Punish my ass" James replied "Show me who the boss is"

"You don't need to tell me twice!" Teddy beamed.

They were enjoying themselves, and James could feel his orgasm approaching. He tried to hold on as long as he could, but he knew it was a losing battle. Scorpius' mouth was making it impossible, so doing the right thing, James warned them.

"I'm going to shoot" James panted "Waa!"

Feeling his body tense, James shot his seed as it fired out of his penis. Scorpius had stopped sucking, and let the cum splash onto his hand. Teddy was still thrusting into him, enjoying the way James' hole contracted around his penis.

"I can't take it anymore!" James exclaimed "Stop!"

"Hang on" Teddy replied.

He thrust in a few more times, just for the hell of it, before he pulled out of James and crouched down after getting off of the table. Under the table, he saw Scorpius, who held out his cum covered hand for Teddy to lick. Tasting the milk, Teddy felt turned on.

"Do you think we can cum now?" Scorpius posed.

"We can do what we like" Teddy insisted.

With little energy, James walked over to sit back with Albus, wrapping his arms around his brother and lover. Together, they watched as Scorpius and Teddy stood up, and began stroking themselves furiously. It was the right time for an orgasm.

"Albus' ass was so tight" Scorpius moaned.

"James' ass was tighter" Teddy countered.

"They have been our bitches" Scorpius persisted.

"And we are going to cum because of them" Teddy added.

Of the two husbands, Scorpius was reaching orgasm first, curling his toes as he felt his body stiffen. He pushed Teddy onto his knees, and quickly shot his sperm into Teddy's mouth. There were two thick jets of it, and both were gratefully received.

"Oh yes!" Scorpius moaned "That's the business"

After blowing bubbles, Teddy swallowed his husband's load, enjoying the flavour more than Albus or James' cum. This deliciousness made him close, as he stood up to push Scorpius onto his knees. He held onto his husband's shoulder to stay stable.

He began moaning loudly, prompting Scorpius to open his mouth. With a few quick strokes, Teddy reached his climax, shooting a powerful jet of semen into Scorpius' mouth. Even though it was only one jet, it was so thick and big that it only just fit in Scorpius' mouth.

"You are the best" Teddy complimented "My hubby"

Standing up, they walked over to join James and Albus on the reclining chairs. They caressed each other's bodies and admired them, feeling just how much muscle they all had. They remained there for several minutes before Scorpius dressed them all once more.

"Please, let's do this again" Scorpius said.

"We will" James responded.

"It was fun" Albus added.

"That's settled then" Teddy concluded.

As the Potter-Weasleys left, Scorpius and Teddy went back to making out. It was now night time, so they went up to their bedroom and even though they intended to have sex once more, they were so tired that they drifted into a peaceful sleep.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

I am aware that most of this book has focused on Teddy, Scorpius, Albus and James, but I've had the most requests for these characters and their respective ships, which is why they are so prominent in this book.

Albus and James will not feature again in this series.

Other ships are coming, hopefully adding more variety.

Chapter 21: Fred Weasley & George Weasley (2)

Summary:

Fred and George get bored, so try and make things more interesting.

Notes:

Based on an e-mail request...

"Fred and George get bored and decide to see who is bigger and better"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Whilst everyone else had been busy, Fred and George found themselves with nothing to do. They went to their joke shop, which was closed at the order of their father, because they were overcharging people for items and it was getting embarrassing for the family.

They missed their customers, and being in the shop when it was so quiet was quite surreal. Fred looked at all of the stock that was still on the shelves, thinking about how it was being wasted. He always enjoyed hearing the laughter when their pranks were completed.

Meanwhile, George had lost his motivation to do many things. His smile had gone a few weeks ago, and that made Fred feel sad too. As twins, they were able to tell what the other was feeling without speaking, but George really wanted to talk.

"Freddy, this is such a sorry sight" George sighed "Our wonderful joke shop is empty"

"I know Georgy" Fred responded "But at the moment there isn't much that we can do to change anything"

"I'm so bored" George continued.

"As am I" Fred said.

They went upstairs to their office, not wanting to see the depressing landscape that was in front of them. As they opened the door, they sat down in silence. George wasn't sure what more they could do, but then an idea came into Fred's mind.

"I know how we can pass the time" Fred stated.

"You do?" George wondered.

"Yes, seeing as we're alone" Fred rejoined "Why don't we have one of our traditional twin competitions?"

"Hmm, interesting" George commented "What do you suggest?"

"We've done all of the normal stuff" Fred retorted "We've seen who can throw a ball furthest, or who can get into the most trouble"

"What does that leave then?" George enquired "What did you have in mind?"

This is where Fred started to feel slightly dirty. He couldn't think of anything else to suggest, but his idea was going to test their relationship like never before. George waited anxiously for his twin to finally tell him about it.

"We're twins right?" Fred pressed "We've got nothing to hide"

"That's true" George agreed "We're so close"

"And we have no reason to be self conscious" Fred continued.

"Yes, also true" George muttered.

"So, why don't we see who is bigger?" Fred proposed.

"But we're the same, neither of us is bigger" George argued.

This made Fred laugh slightly, as George was so oblivious to what he was suggesting. He quickly undid his trousers, pulling them down along with his briefs, exposing his dick to his twin. If that didn't give George a hint, then nothing would.

"This is what I meant" Fred giggled "Are you really my big brother?"

"Aah, I see" George realised "In that case, let's see!"

George took all of his clothes off, and in a cheeky move, used his wand to remove the rest of Fred's clothes as well. They sat down next to each other and looked, but as they were not yet erect, it was too difficult to tell.

"I'm not sure at the minute" Fred stated.

"Well, we need to get hard first, obviously" George teased.

Fred began stroking himself, and his dick was very quickly hard. His foreskin was retracted and it was standing very proudly. He watched his twin with interest, as George began also stroking at his own cock. He took a little bit longer to get hard, but his foreskin duly rolled back to expose the head.

"Looks like we have an answer" Fred rejoined "You are long and huge"

"Thanks" George reacted "But you happen to be thicker"

Fred kept rubbing on his penis, feeling that doing so would make him longer, but these thoughts soon disappeared. His eyes were transfixed on George, and that didn't go unnoticed. Feeling very comfortable, George then knew what Fred wanted.

"Do you, want to touch it?" George pressed.

"W-what?" Fred stuttered.

In order to make his twin feel less awkward, George grabbed Fred's dick gently, and slowly began stroking him. Fred's hand was pushed off, allowing George to take care of both of their throbbing members. Fred was beginning to enjoy himself, closing his eyes.

"Your hand, makes me feel so good" Fred moaned.

"So, what are you imagining?" George asked.

"I'm thinking about how great you are" Fred answered.

"Is little brother enjoying this?" George laughed.

"Well duh!" Fred responded.

"I should've known better" George said.

George liked the way his brother was reacting, and wanted to give him the most intense orgasm in history. He began rubbing harder, the skin of his hand being so soft that Fred was in heaven. Moans were coming from Fred louder and louder.

"Can I cum please?" Fred begged.

"I'm not stopping you" George insisted.

Tensing up slightly, Fred felt ready to release his orgasm. George went fast, hearing Fred's breathing speed up, before it happened. George wrapped his mouth around the head of Fred's dick, which twitched in George's hand, and released semen down George's throat.

"You are so good at this" Fred complimented "I loved it"

"Nice bro, so I ask you again" George reiterated "Do you want to touch it?"

Fred grabbed his brother's larger cock, feeling butterflies in his stomach from the sheer size of what he felt. As much as he enjoyed stroking his twin, what he wanted more than anything, was to return the favour. He confidently put George's cock into his mouth.

"Wow bro, you slobber a lot!" George teased.

Fred looked up at him, seeking approval which he got when George smirked. George held Fred on his member, pushing his head down so that his cock was hitting the back of Fred's throat. The slickness was too much to resist, and so he lifted Fred's head slightly, and began thrusting into him.

"You're going to taste my load" George promised "Get ready for it"

Fred gently massaged George's balls, as if giving the sperm reassurance that it was okay to come out. It made George horny, and he was unable to prevent what happened. Fred gagged as several jets of George's love juice flooded his mouth.

"You have a bigger mouth than I thought" George giggled.

"It's always big enough for you" Fred pledged.

The experience ended when Fred swallowed the remaining sperm, causing George to smile. Fred kissed his twin on the lips, and felt that perhaps this new chapter of their relationship might blossom and go to places they'd never been before.

Notes:

Thanks for reading.

These are the final 9 oneshots I'll be doing:-

- Teddy Lupin & Harry Potter
- Teddy Lupin & Ginny Weasley
- Harry Potter & Draco Malfoy
- Seamus Finnigan & Dean Thomas
- Harry Potter & Petunia Evans Dursley
- Harry Potter & Colin Creevey
- Lily Luna Potter & Harry Potter
- Lily Luna Potter & Draco Malfoy
- Harry Potter & Blaise Zabini

After that, this series will be concluded.

Additionally, none of these will be based on requests.

Chapter 22: Teddy Lupin & Harry Potter

Summary:

With the others out, Harry and Teddy spend some quality time together, which becomes intense after watching some Quidditch.

Notes:

This and the next chapter are based on Teddy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry and Ginny had adopted Teddy when he was very young. He was a very big part of their family, even though Harry and Ginny had their own children. Regardless of that, he was as good as a biological son to them.

Now he had left Hogwarts and was still living at home, whilst looking for a job. Harry and Ginny didn't put pressure on him to do this, because he usually did most of the chores around the house. He always tried hard to make everyone's life easier.

One day, Ginny was out and Harry had agreed to spend some time with Teddy just to hang out. They were sat down on the sofa, watching the latest Quidditch match as some father-son bonding time. The hours flew by, but when it was over, they still had some time to kill.

"So, how are you doing?" Harry opened.

"I'm okay" Teddy mumbled.

Harry noticed that his godson was struggling with something, as he could no longer sit in a fixed position without getting uncomfortable. Looking down, Harry saw that Teddy had a big bulge sticking through his trousers, causing him to smile.

"Do you want help?" Harry wondered.

"With what?" Teddy replied.

"Your, um... Problem" Harry uttered.

"Seriously?" Teddy reacted.

"Yes, I can help if you want" Harry offered.

"Sounds good to me" Teddy agreed.

Teddy hadn't expected Harry to suggest that, but he was very happy to take part. Harry undid Teddy's belt, pulling his trousers down in order to take the pressure of his penis. He was impressed by how big his godson was.

"Wow, that's bigger than me" Harry gasped.

"Really? Can I see?" Teddy requested.

Smiling fondly, Harry removed all of his clothes, allowing Teddy to get a full view of his figure. Teddy looked all over Harry, seeing a very well built body with slight hair and big arms. He liked looking at Harry.

"Are you ready to help me out?" Teddy posed.

"Yes I am Teddy" Harry confirmed.

Getting the rest of his clothes off, Teddy sat down and allowed Harry to admire his big cock. The fact that it was so huge, made Harry feel horny. He had experimented with Ron years ago at Hogwarts, but since then had not seen any man on man action.

"What would you like best?" Harry asked.

"Suck me off, please Harry" Teddy answered.

Not waiting for a single second, Harry gently wrapped his mouth around Teddy's dick. He began sucking on it lightly, using his hand to rub up and down to give Teddy an even greater sense of stimulation from it.

"Have you done this before?" Teddy questioned "It feels like you have"

Deciding that it would be wise to not answer, Harry carried on worshipping Teddy's penis. He dared to put it all the way back his throat, which made him gag, spreading some of his saliva further around Teddy's shaft.

"Perhaps, you could let me have a look at your ass?" Teddy proposed.

"Sure, that's fine with me" Harry concurred.

Bending over, Harry turned away from Teddy to give him a full view of his ass. It was round and a little hairy, but Teddy loved it. Wanting to get a taste of his godfather, Teddy leaned down towards the hole, with his tongue entering Harry easily.

"Hey, what's that?" Harry grunted "Wow, your tongue is very soft"

It was giving Teddy more encouragement to continue, as he gladly licked Harry's hole, pushing his tongue as deep as it would go, and having a longer tongue than average, he was able to reach Harry's prostate, stimulating him.

"Goodness me, where did you learn that?" Harry giggled.

Now it was Teddy's turn not to answer, as he was too busy enjoying the taste in his mouth. He could feel Harry squeezing his tongue, giving him a spoiler of what it would be like around his dick. It began to take over his mind.

"I want to put my dick in you" Teddy stated.

"Don't hesitate, do it" Harry declared.

He lubed himself up using his wand, and put a large amount in and around Harry's ass hole. He wanted to give his godfather some fun, so using lots of lubrication would make everything easy. There was a small gap between them, which was rapidly closed.

The feel of his hole stretching made Harry moan loudly, as he allowed Teddy to be fully inside his hole. There was no waiting around, as Teddy wanted to get to business quickly. Their warmth was all consuming, as Teddy grabbed Harry's hips.

"No one has ever dominated me before" Harry moaned.

"There's a first time for everything" Teddy responded.

Harry was stroking himself furiously as he got off on the feeling. Teddy could feel his body becoming more and more hot, as he became more passionate and closed in on a big orgasm. He became more forceful, wanting to get maximum pleasure.

"I think I'm close" Teddy warned.

"So am I" Harry rejoined.

They sat back down together, and stroked their own dicks, decided to have an impromptu contest to see who could cum first. They leaned in towards each other, kissing lovingly whilst their hands were going crazy.

"Here I go!" Harry screamed.

"Same here!" Teddy screeched.

Together, they released their loads on their chests, simultaneously. They continued rubbing, enjoying the sight as they both released a second shot of semen. They couldn't continue, as their arms were now aching.

As Teddy was about to talk, he was taken by surprise as Harry bent over and licked Teddy's chest free of the sperm. He sucked it through his teeth in a seductive way, after which Teddy knew he would have to do the same.

When Harry had the semen licked off of his body, he felt Teddy's soft tongue as it massaged the skin. They snuggled up together, enjoying being in each other's company. When the excitement had calmed down, they got dressed again, having created some fond memories.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Sequel in the next chapter.

Chapter 23: Teddy Lupin & Ginny Weasley

Summary:

Ginny works out what happened and wants to try Teddy out for herself.

Notes:

This is a sequel to the previous chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When Ginny arrived back, she found Harry and Teddy snuggled up on the sofa. As she got closer to them, she saw that they were asleep, and decided to find a blanket to put over them. Just as she was about to do it, she noticed something.

Next to Teddy, there was a small fluid stain. She bent down to smell it, and recognised the scent. Rubbing it off on her finger, she put it in her mouth. She would recognise that taste anywhere, it was hour old sperm. She then saw a near identical stain next to Harry.

As she began moving away, Teddy stirred which in turn caused Harry to wake up. Ginny smiled at them, having put two and two together and understanding what had happened. Ginny wanted to have some fun too, with Teddy as he was very handsome.

"I see you two finally did the dirty" Ginny commented.

"W-what?" Harry stuttered.

"Don't deny it Harry, I know the taste of sperm, and there is some splashed either side of you" Ginny responded.

"Okay fine, we did it" Teddy sighed.

"I was just helping Teddy get rid of his erection" Harry explained.

"Looks like you didn't do a good enough job" Ginny chuckled.

They looked down and saw the bulge standing out against Teddy's trousers. Through the fabric, Ginny began rubbing slowly and gently, wanting to see how Teddy would react. When he closed his eyes, she knew that he would be up for some more fun.

"Want to show me a good time too Teddy?" Ginny posed.

"Of course Ginny" Teddy concurred.

"Can you leave Harry?" Ginny requested "I want to have the same that you had"

"Sure, that's okay" Harry stated.

Ginny watched happily as Harry left, being all alone with the hunky young man that she had previously had dreams about. She was so horny, that she took Teddy's clothes off quickly, wanting to see what his body features were like.

Teddy felt liberated by being naked, and his penis was throbbing. Ginny was staring at him, drool falling from her mouth from admiring his cock. She took her own clothes off, but when she removed her knickers, she threw them at Teddy's face.

He inhaled the scent, and noticed that her knickers were slightly wet. He knew what this meant, but when he was about to talk he got interrupted by Ginny, who grabbed his cock tightly within her small hands, and squeezed.

"I wish Harry was this big" Ginny said "I'd be gagging on him every day"

"You could gag on me now" Teddy suggested "If you want to, that is"

She let out a small laugh as she lowered her head, allowing his penis to rub against the side of her face. She loved how his foreskin wrapped lovingly below the head, and exposed his tip. Rubbing a thumb around his slit, she saw that pre-cum was being leaked.

"What a good way to start" Ginny commented "I get to taste fluid already"

"You'll get more soon" Teddy reacted "I can promise you that"

She finally wrapped her lips around his dick, being amazed as to how difficult it was to fit in at first. Her mouth opened wider than ever before, as she got used to the feeling. She tried going all the way down to his balls, and gagged slightly as his tip got to the back of her throat.

"You are even more of a slut than your husband" Teddy teased "But that makes everything even better to me"

There was more chemistry with Ginny than there had been with Harry. She blew him in a way that he had never felt before, watching as he slobber began falling down the shaft of his cock. It felt warm and wet, just like he expected her to feel like.

"Let me see your vagina" Teddy pleaded "I want to see where James, Albus and Lily came out from"

She stopped sucking him, and could feel her clit getting even more moist. She lay on her back on the sofa, spreading her legs to give an uninterrupted view of her entrance. She was eager to see what Teddy made of it, as she hoped he would explore her.

"Wow, I can see why Harry married you" Teddy giggled.

"Want to have a closer look?" Ginny posed.

Smiling delightfully, Teddy leaned down to her entrance, blowing on it lightly. It glistened in the light, which gave him all of the determination he needed. Taking out his tongue, he began licking her entrance, watching it expand as she relaxed.

"Did you do this to Harry's hole?" Ginny moaned "I bet he loved that"

Nodding to answer her, Teddy's tongue began stimulating Ginny even more, as he found her g-spot. He knew this because she let out a louder moan than ever, so he concentrated on that area for a few moments. Her legs began shaking slightly in reaction.

"You've got to be inside me" Ginny stated "Please, put your cock in me"

"I'll shag your ass" Teddy replied "Just like I did to Harry"

"No you won't!" Ginny insisted "You will go deep in my pussy"

"Won't you get pregnant though without protection?" Teddy argued "I'm not ready-"

"Who cares?" Ginny interrupted "Just go inside me"

"Alright" Teddy sighed "I guess"

As much as he felt a little uneasy about the consequences of his actions, these were soon forgotten as he stared at her pussy once more. Lining himself up, he guided his own dick into her, feeling it suck him in without pushing.

"It needs you Teddy" Ginny moaned.

"You dirty slut" Teddy rejoined.

He began moving into her, noticing that the smile on the face had changed and was now showing her teeth, which were grinding together. Ginny had never been stretched this much, and at first she thought he might rip her in two.

"You are the biggest man in the world" Ginny gasped.

"Shut up and let me do you, whore" Teddy ordered.

Putting a hand over her mouth, Teddy kept moving and heard her muffled moans. She was getting more and more wet as his penis thrust into her. Her heart was racing, and her cheeks were red as she blushed. She was so happy that Teddy was doing her.

"You're turning me on" Ginny panted "I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna..."

She squeezed forcefully around his cock as she squirted over it. Her body was overwhelmed with sexual pleasure, and she was gagging for more. It was enough for Teddy too, as her pussy began taking him to the edge as well.

"I can feel my load moving" Teddy mumbled "I want to shoot..."

There was no time to reply, as Teddy released several jets of his hot, thick sperm deep inside her. He was sweating after their fun, feeling the damp all over his body. When he removed himself from her, he let out another moan.

"Harry likes me to do this" Ginny revealed.

"What's that?" Teddy pressed.

Wrapping her hand around his cock once more, she began rubbing, and watched as he laughed. The tip was sensitive, and she knew that it would give her one last little thing to admire. She rubbed up, and his foreskin covered his tip, as he became flaccid.

"You and your husband are my bitches now" Teddy declared.

"We will do whatever you want us to do" Ginny assured.

As they kissed, their tongues met in a satisfying way, brushing against one another in their mouths. Teddy got dressed and helped Ginny put her clothes back on, as he allowed her to cuddle up to him, and feel the same love that Harry felt.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 24: Harry Potter & Petunia Evans Dursley

Summary:

Petunia sees a window of opportunity when she catches Harry.

Notes:

As so many like this ship, I had to write another chapter.

Told from Petunia's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

My nephew had been a source of trouble for the family. He was very much an outcast, unlike my son Dudley who was my angel. Harry really annoyed all of us with his arrogance, and frankly we were relieved when he was away at Hogwarts.

He was back now though, and causing problems for us. He began threatening Dudley and undermining Vernon, which got under my skin. He needed to learn some respect for his elders, but I really didn't know how I would be able to help that.

I was in the kitchen making our lunch, and this was where I felt my most relaxed. Nobody had authority over me here, as I would threaten to poison anyone who criticised me. This gave me the freedom to have some time to myself.

I heard a noise, that sent a rush of anxiety through my body. There was rustling coming from behind me, but when I looked around I couldn't see anything. The noise stopped almost immediately, so I decided to ignore it and get back to what I was doing.

Then it happened again, and the noise was even louder this time. I wasn't prepared to just let this happen, so with fire in my heart, I went to investigate. The rustling continued unlike the first instance, and I followed the sound until I found the source.

Hiding under the table, I found Harry naked as the day he was born, masturbating without a care in the world. I had no idea why he wanted to do that here, but that didn't matter. I decided to embarrass him a little bit, so I shouted.

"What the hell are you doing?!" I demanded "You dirty, disgusting boy"

"I'm 19, I can do anything now" Harry argued "And there's not a thing you can do to stop me"

He was making me angry, and my blood was boiling. My rage took control of my body, as I grabbed him quite aggressively and pulled him out from under the table. He was stood up so I was able to see him. I had the chance to laugh, as his penis was small.

"Not so big now, are we?" I teased.

"Stop looking!" Harry pleaded.

"Why were you under the table, pleasuring yourself?" I pressed.

"I'm not telling you that" Harry insisted.

Feeling the power going through my body, I grabbed his balls, and watched as he gasped. I saw his body tense up, but then he smiled, letting me know that this was turning him on. I squeezed his scrotum, making him moan loudly.

"If you don't tell me, I'll rip your balls off!" I threatened.

"Okay, okay. I was watching you" Harry revealed.

"And you think that's okay?" I reacted "To watch someone without their permission"

"You weren't supposed to find out" Harry responded "I was just having a bit of fun"

"But now, it's my turn" I said.

"What?" Harry responded.

I took my clothes off, and saw him unashamedly stare at my breasts. He was beating his meat once more, and I could feel excitement starting to rise in my body. I got close to him, taking his hand away so that I could rub his penis.

"Wow" He murmured "Your hands, feel so nice"

"And you are so small" I mocked "Now shut up"

I stroked him, feeling the small member in my hand as it pulsated a bit. He was letting out small gasps as I allowed my fingers to twist around the tip of his dick. I was really puzzled as to why he would like this, or why he liked me after everything that had happened between us.

"Tell me" I began "Why would you watch me?"

"Because you are smoking hot" Harry complimented "And I want you"

I felt good about myself as he spoke, and decided that I could give him some pleasure. Getting onto my knees, I guided his stiff cock into my mouth. My lips made a vacuum around him, as I started to blow him seductively. He grabbed my head, caressing my hair.

"That's one hot mouth!" Harry beamed "Let me thrust into you!"

After thinking about it for a few seconds, I gave in and allowed him to thrust into my mouth. He was moving much quicker than I thought he would, but that was made easy because of how small he was. I wasn't gagging, but that was a relief.

"I think I'm going to..." Harry warned.

Pulling the back of my head down, I felt a small glob of semen land on my tongue. Harry seemed very satisfied by what he had done, but I thought he was a bit pathetic really. What he needed, was someone to put him in his place.

"Now that you've had your frankly pitiful orgasm" I said "I think I'm going to have some fun"

"What are you referring to?" Harry questioned "Please tell me"

I grabbed his hand and took him into the conservatory, clearing the table before I lay down on it on my back. I pulled him close to me, directing him to my breasts. He didn't need any encouragement, as he began suckling on them fiercely.

"You are a pathetic excuse of a young man" I teased "Drink my milk"

He was sucking around my nipples wanting to get a full taste of my body. I couldn't believe that my perfect sister could have such a disgrace for a son, but I have to say, he was very good at worshipping me and my body, this was going to be so much fun.

"I think it's time for the ultimate experience" I suggested "Go down to my clit"

He smiled at me, before lowering himself to my genitals. I pushed his face right into my pussy, feeling his nose rub around my entrance. He had slight face stubble, which gave a rough feel as he began kissing around my walls.

"You have to learn to respect me" I instructed "Worship this vagina"

His mouth was pushed up against my entrance, and he allowed his tongue to slip out, opening me up a little. I was clenched around his tasting organ, and when he moved, I could feel my pussy getting wet. The sensation of pleasure began building up shamelessly.

"You want my juices don't you?" I rejoined "To savour how delicious I am"

His licking became more intense and I could feel my legs going weak. My orgasm was getting close as he continued, and I could no longer control it. His face was giving me such good stimulation that I had no trouble in reaching the edge.

"Here comes a coating" I moaned.

I contracted around his tongue, feeling my juices release all over his face. He was not moving quickly away, as he wanted to get everything from me. Eventually I had to push him from my vagina, as it was becoming far too much to handle.

"Now that is what pleasure is" I commented.

"I'm sorry for being so horrid" Harry apologised.

"Perhaps we can do this to calm you down each time" I proposed.

"That's a great idea!" Harry beamed.

He scraped all of the juices off of his face with his hand and put them into his mouth, sucking each of his fingers clean of it. The fact that he had given me pleasure had caused me to change my opinion of Harry. Now I knew that he would be there to cater for my needs, particularly when Vernon wasn't.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 25: Harry Potter & Draco Malfoy

Summary:

As a happy couple, Harry and Draco have some fun after one of them is injured.

Notes:

Another popular ship, but I've made Draco trans for it.

Told from Draco's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I was overjoyed now that Harry and I had put our strong differences aside. After Harry had risked his life for me, I had decided that our feud was rather silly. I feel very ashamed for the way I treated him, but all of that was now in the past.

I can't remember ever being happy as a male, and as soon as I could I became female. My father of course hated me for it, but screw him. I wanted to be happy, and trying to emulate him was making me so miserable that I needed to change.

I asked Harry out and he proudly said yes, causing my heart to swell. When we came out to everyone, the wizarding world breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that one of the most vicious rivalries had been laid to rest once and for all.

We had spent the afternoon playing Quidditch against each other. As usual, Harry won easily and I celebrated at his brilliance. We had another round, but just as he was about to catch the snitch, something really bad happened to him.

Harry was tossed off of his broom and onto the ground, with a very loud thudding sound. It made my heart stop momentarily whilst I waited to see if he was okay. He was able to sit up, but was in a lot of pain, so I helped him to stand.

"Are you okay?" I asked frantically.

"Yes I'm fine" Harry answered "But I think I've sprained my arm"

"Can you move it?" I persisted "Show me"

"Yes mum" Harry chuckled.

I watched as Harry tried to move his arm, but couldn't stand hearing him yell in pain. I needed to get him back to the house in order to nurse his injury, so I put his arm around my shoulder, and walked with him to our home.

Plopping him down on the bed, I helped remove his clothes so that I could get a closer look. I knew that it was only his arm that hurt, but he didn't complain about me stripping him naked. I grabbed his arm, and massaged it lightly.

"That's really helping" Harry commented.

"I'm pleased" I reacted.

"But, there's a different problem I need help with" Harry rejoined.

"What would that be?" I wondered.

He pointed down to his penis, which was erect and pointing up towards me. I was tempted to grab it there and then, but I remained in control as I wanted to ensure that his arm was being attended to first. He then looked at me in disappointment.

"What's wrong?" I questioned.

"I can't sort my problem with my bad arm" Harry sighed.

"Then I'll do it for you" I offered.

"Thank you, but first I want to do something for you, so get naked for me" Harry stated.

I loved it when Harry treated me like this, as if I was the most important person in the world to him. Carefully I removed my own clothes and displayed my juicy breasts and vagina to my boyfriend. He patted the bed for me to sit down.

"What do you want to do?" I enquired.

"I want to finger you" Harry replied.

That sent a shudder through my body, as usually we would go for full vaginal sex, but in the circumstances I knew it would probably be a bit difficult, as Harry would be unable to hold me steady. I turned away from him and displayed my pussy for him.

"My finger is going to give you a good time" Harry declared.

"Please babe, it's been a long day" I encouraged.

He chuckled before moving his finger around the outside of my entrance. I had no regrets about swapping my cock for a clit, as I loved Harry being inside me. His finger began pushing in, squelching its way into my hole.

"Let me show you my finger's talent" Harry muttered.

"I can tell it's got lots of skills" I moaned.

He began moving his finger in and out of me, causing me to moan uncontrollably at his touch. He gave me something unique, that I never thought I would ever get to have. My body pushed back on his finger, getting him as deep as I could inside me.

"Your finger is making me lose control" I warned.

"That's good, embrace the wildness" Harry responded "Cum for me baby"

His voice was giving me so much pleasure, and I was able to do as he ordered. Contractions began flowing though my clit, squeezing around his finger and releasing my juice over it. He kept moving in order to get it all, and made sure every bit went into his mouth.

"You taste so good" Harry complimented.

"I want to help you out now" I responded "Let me suck that dick"

He moved his hands well out of the way in order to give me the access I so desired. My mouth was so close to his penis, and as I held it in my hand, I could feel it twitch. It did a little dance as my hand wrapped lovingly around it.

"Put it in your mouth" Harry ordered.

"Yes baby" I agreed.

My mouth opened wide and I put it around his shaft. I loved the way his cock rubbed against my tongue, and allowed me to taste him. His skin was always so tasty to lick, but I soon started concentrating on bobbing up and down on him.

"Now that's a good suck" Harry moaned.

I could see that his balls were moving, telling me that his sperm was ready and active. I had to get them into my mouth, thousands of little Harry Potters that would swim through me. I picked up the pace and increased the suction.

"You're going to make me cum" Harry panted.

That was what I wanted him to do. As he couldn't self pleasure, I knew that he would be getting more turned on with my help. I saw his toes curl, and his body go stiff as with a great grunt, he shot a massive load into my mouth.

"Swallow it for me dear" Harry encouraged.

I gulped it down before he finished talking, as I had to get his fluid inside me. It was like fuel for me, as it gave me so much energy. I lay down next to him, snuggling up to his body and kissing his very big ab muscles.

"I love you Harry" I declared.

"I love you too sweetie" Harry retorted.

I kissed his lips, loving the soft velvety feel of them against mine. When we stopped, he was calm and fell asleep, closely followed by myself. Now that life was good again, I didn't want to risk anything bad happening. I was Harry's forever.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 26: Seamus Finnigan & Dean Thomas

Summary:

Seamus goes to Dean for advice but gets more than he bargained for.

Notes:

I liked writing about this pairing.

Told from Seamus' POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I had always known that I preferred guys to girls. As I grew up, I started taking notice of various other male students, but there was one consistent theme that I noticed. I really like black guys, and I was lucky that there were many to choose from.

The one who had the biggest effect on me was Blaise Zabini. He was so hunky, and I would do anything to spend time with him. The only problem that I had was the fact that Blaise was a Slytherin, and I absolutely couldn't bring myself to ask him out.

I was sat sadly in the Great Hall, not knowing what to do next. I looked over and saw Blaise at the Slytherin table, but he frowned at me and that made me sad. I looked down at the table, not wanting to acknowledge anyone who was near me.

"What's up, dude" Dean interjected.

I looked up and saw my best friend looking down to me. He was another person who I really liked, but I had never spoken to him about how I felt. Blaise was different as he didn't really know me, but Dean was my most important friend.

"N-nothing Dean" I stuttered.

"You've been looking at him again Seamus, haven't you?" Dean posed.

"I just want some happiness" I sighed.

Dean sat down next to me, putting a comforting arm around my shoulder. I allowed myself to lean into his grip, and tears began forming in my eyes. My heart was hurting, and I really wanted to have one thing go right for me.

"Why can't someone love me?" I posed.

"I'm sure someone probably does" Dean soothed.

"But who?" I pestered "No one is who"

Taking me by surprise, Dean pulled my chin up and pressed his lips onto mine. At first, I didn't want to believe it, I didn't want the attention either. Then my mind was aware of nothing other than the feel of Dean's mouth.

"You can be an oblivious goof" Dean chuckled "I love you very much, and you should be my boyfriend"

I could feel my heart pounding loudly, but to my amazement, no one was paying attention to us. This gave me an opportunity, as I grabbed Dean's hand and dragged him all the way to Gryffindor common room, before taking him up to my bed.

"Well, you are sure of what you need" Dean commented.

"Now I know how you feel about me, I want to be your boyfriend. I just want you" I declared.

My excitement was too much to control, as I ripped all of my clothes off, and used my wand to lock the door. Dean followed and pulled his robes off, showing off his tall, lanky body and the one thing I thought I would never see.

"Oh my, you have a big dick" I gasped.

"Why don't you have a play?" Dean proposed.

I walked up to him, and used my hand to grab his huge penis. The head was a slightly lighter shade to the rest of his body, but that made no difference to me. Before I did anything else, Dean sat me down on the bed, and stood in front of me.

"What do those lips feel like, I wonder?" Dean pressed.

That was the most obvious prompt I'd ever heard, so I put my mouth around his member. When I began moving, I heard Dean moan with a deep, masculine tone. This made my own penis erect, and I used my free hand to stroke myself.

"That's the nicest feeling" Dean complimented "But stand up for me"

I wondered what he had planned, as he wasn't giving anything away when he spoke. Resting his left hand on my shoulder, he took my penis into his right hand, rubbing along the shaft and sending a wave of heat and lust through me.

"Your hand is nice, so it is" I stated "It is giving me such a good vibe"

"I think you want something more than this though" Dean reacted.

"What did you have in mind? I responded.

He turned me around and pushed me against the wall forcefully, giving me my first glimpse of domination. Dean caressed my ass cheeks one at a time, relaxing me momentarily, before he proceeded to spank them both, leaving hand marks on them.

"Ow!" I screeched "I love that!"

"I know you do" Dean replied "You pervert"

I reached around to grab his penis, and playfully rubbed it against my hole. It made him grunt, as he felt my ass radiating warmth towards his member. Turning my head around, he gave me a long kiss, making me feel like the most valuable player.

"This must mean you are ready" Dean remarked.

"I thought that was obvious" I giggled.

Smiling at me, he pushed his dick into my hole, pulling me down gradually until he was balls deep. His solid cock felt like it would stretch me too much, but as he moved out, I desperately wanted him to push it back inside me.

"Are you enjoying this?" Dean questioned.

"I've never had more fun" I moaned.

He started moving in and out at a steady pace, giving my hole a thorough inspection. I could feel his hand on my back, caressing my skin in a soothing way as he shagged me. I grabbed onto his leg, to ensure that I didn't fall over.

"How do you feel?" Dean posed.

"I think I'm going to get there soon" I whispered.

It was true, as I began rubbing myself furiously in order to get to my orgasm. His penis was giving me joy, it was taking over my thoughts and my body, causing me to make involuntary noises and movements. I could feel it building up.

"I'm going to cum!" Dean screamed.

"Shoot all of it in me" I encouraged.

He did so, releasing his load so deep inside me that I could feel it coating my inner organs. He hit my prostate in the process, causing me to release my sperm forcefully. The window was open, and my shot went through it, directly outside.

"What a waste of nice cum" Dean said.

"I know, but couldn't be helped" I reacted.

We dressed once more and lay down together on my bed. I unlocked the door, as we had finished and had nothing to hide. Whilst I had started the day sadly staring at Blaise, I had ended it happy in the arms of my best friend, and boyfriend.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 27: Harry Potter & Colin Creevey

Summary:

Harry decides to teach Colin a lesson when his obsession becomes too much.

Notes:

I liked writing this pairing.

Told from Harry's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Colin was becoming more and more clingy to me as the days went on. His obsession was becoming concerning to me, and I had to try and get on with my life in spite of him. He would always be in my line of sight, and my annoyance was growing.

I was in my own bedroom, looking through a magazine when I heard a knock on my window. I turned around and saw Colin looking at me. My rage was building even more, as he just wouldn't leave me alone. His smile was also getting me annoyed.

"What the hell are you doing here?" I demanded.

"I had to see you" Colin reacted.

"Well I don't want to see you" I responded.

"But I'm here now" Colin sighed.

He climbed into my room through the window, and I grabbed him forcefully as he fell to the floor. I looked into his eyes and saw fear, but that didn't make me feel bad. In the moment, I wanted to shout at Colin, to tell him what would happen if he didn't leave me alone.

"Just leave Colin!" I boomed.

"I... I'll do anything if you let me stay" Colin pleaded.

His voice was weak, and his face was flushed. Perhaps I could make this worth my while, and give Colin something to remember. There was no gap between us as I held him, but when he looked at me, I could see how serious he was.

"Okay then, you can help me get off" I explained.

"O-okay" Colin stuttered.

I took his clothes off, feeling like an Alpha male as he admired me. As he stood there, completely naked, my cock became hard. I removed my clothes with my wand, as I really wasn't in the mood for waiting around anymore.

"Now, you are going to suck my dick!" I ordered "So get on with it!"

"Yes Harry" Colin agreed.

Taking my cock into his mouth, Colin enthusiastically worshipped me. All this time, a lot of frustration had built up for me, and it was obvious he was horny as hell, so we were both getting something we wanted. I thrust into him with slight aggression.

"Suck harder!" I shouted "You want to please me, don't you?"

It was nice to be in a dominant position, as Colin happily used his mouth in ways he probably never thought he would. The saliva was coating me, and his hair was quickly getting messy after being perfectly combed before. He then decided to stop, causing me to have more fury.

"What do you think you are doing?" I questioned "I never told you to stop"

"Please I want you to fuck me" Colin begged "I need you to do this"

"Why should I?" I reacted "You have made my life difficult"

"I promise you'll love it" Colin responded "And you can make me your little slut"

He reasoned very well, and I couldn't argue so I pushed him down on my bed, lifting his legs up in the air. His penis was erect, and he was stroking it with glee. As I lined my dick up with his hole, I felt how tight it was and he shuddered when I was all the way in.

"Aah!" Colin screamed "It's big"

"I know, now shut up" I said "If you want it, stop talking"

He stopped talking instantly, and I began moving in and out of his hole. There was tension in the air, but as his hole slackened and we got into it, this disappeared and was replaced by lust. As his hole was invaded, I saw him speed up stroking.

"You want to cum don't you?" I teased "Then do it!"

Colin went so fast that he began shooting within seconds. He let out one jet of sperm, but it was pushed out so powerfully that it landed on his mouth. As some of it dribbled down his cheek, I collected the escaped drops, and shoved them into his mouth.

"You better swallow it" I warned.

He nodded, and I saw him gulp every drop down his throat and into his body. His cock was deflating, and I was approaching my own orgasm. My thrusting was fast and his moans got even louder, which made me closer and closer.

I had to think about how I wanted to finish, but I decided the easiest thing to do would be to release into his hole. I had maximum motivation, and thrust into him a few more times, before my cock was unable to hold on.

"Take this you slut" I mocked.

My penis shot several loads of cum inside Colin, and he gladly took all of it. I could see his body inflating slightly as I flooded him with my seed, making me realise that he really wanted this. When I removed myself I was already over the feeling.

"Right, you've had your fun" I sighed "Now leave"

"Will you do it to me again sometime?" Colin wondered.

"We'll see" I sighed.

He got dressed and left, leaving through the window of my room. I knew that he would probably come over here again on purpose to have some fun, but on the positive side, at least I would get the chance to show him who the real boss is.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 28: Lily Luna Potter & Harry Potter

Summary:

With Ginny not interested, Harry finds happiness with Luna.

Notes:

Wanted to include some more of Lily Luna.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Looking in from the outside, you would think that Harry and Ginny had a great marriage. They had three children, James, Albus and Lily, and they were very popular among practically everyone. It really was true love at first sight, but things had become sour.

In the eighteen years since Lily was born, Ginny had flat out refused to ever sleep with Harry again. She wanted to have a calm life where she could enjoy herself and have time alone. It broke Harry's heart, and his family could see something was up.

It was apparent to James, Albus and Lily that their parents weren't happy, but one argument during a particularly cold evening revealed all to them. In their bedroom, Harry and Ginny were sat down and having a loud conversation.

"Why don't you have sex anymore?" Harry posed "Do you not love me?"

"Of course I love you!" Ginny pledged "I just don't want it anymore!"

"But it's been so long since we were last intimate!" Harry complained.

"You'll have to deal with it" Ginny sighed "Now, I'm going to go and see mum"

As Ginny stormed out, Harry was silent and his children were in shock. But Lily had an idea, one that could make her dad feel good again. As her brothers went to practice Quidditch, Lily went to her father's room, knocking on the door.

"Can I come in dad?" Lily posed.

"Of course sweetie pie" Harry replied.

As Harry waited, Lily opened the door and sat on the bed next to her dad, who she noted was only wearing briefs. She could automatically feel his pain, and it made her feel bad for him. She really didn't understand why her mum was so disinterested, as Harry was definitely a catch.

"We heard your conversation" Lily revealed.

"I'm not surprised" Harry mumbled.

"I was wondering, if maybe you would like me to help" Lily enquired.

"I'm not sure what you mean" Harry stated.

Lily chuckled lightly, before taking her shirt off, followed by her bra. She didn't feel awkward, as she loved showing off her assets. Harry stared at her in shock, not knowing what to do. It was a boundary he wasn't sure if he wanted to cross.

"Why don't you let me satisfy you daddy" Lily suggested.

"Well... I" Harry stuttered.

Harry couldn't talk anymore, as Lily removed the rest of her clothes. Looking at his daughter, Harry could feel his briefs tightening, as his cock began to get hard. Noticing that, Lily gently stroked her father, putting her hand into his briefs to touch him.

"Looks like you want to come out to play" Lily teased.

He offered no resistance as she pulled his briefs down, and showed his large, circumcised dick off to her. The head of his penis looked very appealing, and with this in mind, she licked the tip of his knob. The slit on it in particular was picking up pleasure.

"Okay sweetie" Harry spoke "I will happily have fun with you"

Smiling up at Harry, Lily gladly engulfed his cock in her mouth, allowing it to go all the way to the back of her throat. She held him there for a few seconds, allowing the moisture to transfer from her mouth directly onto his shaft. When she removed it, she couldn't wait and put it straight back in.

"Suck daddy's dick honey" Harry whispered.

Slurping happily along his shaft, Lily was pleased that her dad was enjoying what was happening. His penis was practically jumping for joy every time she rubbed or even touched it. She really couldn't believe that her mother would turn her nose at this.

"How far are we going to go?" Harry posed.

"I want you in my clit" Lily explained "With that thick cock"

Lily was adamant that this had to happen, as she removed her dad's penis from her mouth for the last time, and put a leg over. She lowered herself down gently, bending forward to kiss her dad, before feeling the tip of his penis opening her pussy up.

"You are so wet" Harry commented.

"I never want this to stop" Lily moaned.

She began bouncing up and down on her father, feeling her hymen tear as he took her virginity. She was really enjoying the sensation as her dad allowed her to ride him. Her breathing was heavy, and he moans were even louder.

"I want daddy's cum" Lily muttered.

"You'll get it baby" Harry assured.

He grabbed her hips and began bouncing her, taking the strain off of Lily to do all of the hard work. He could feel himself tensing up, and his balls were tightening as he knew his climax would arrive very soon. He saw Lily grit her teeth.

"I'm going to squirt" Lily panted.

"And I'm going to shoot!" Harry declared.

With a few final bounces, Lily contracted around her dad, coating his dick in her juices. This movement gave her a very satisfying feeling, but also had a positive effect for her dad. His cock twitched and shot a large jet of seed into her womb.

"Wow, mum is missing out" Lily commented.

"But I have you now" Harry reacted.

As she climbed off of him, she got changed and Harry put his boxers back on. Just before she left though, she kissed Harry on the lips once more, and gently rubbed against his semi hard cock. She enjoyed the slight moan he let out. When she walked off and closed the door, she knew she would always be a daddy's girl.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 29: Lily Luna Potter & Draco Malfoy

Summary:

Lily helps Draco find a way to understand after his son dates Harry's sons.

Notes:

A new ship for me, but still fun to write.

Told from Draco's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Those darn Potters were really winding me up. Not only did I have to be civil because of the fact we were all adults, but my son Scorpius was in a four way relationship with Teddy, Albus and James. It's not that I'm against my son being gay, he has my full support, I just hate the fact that it's the Potter clan that had seduced him.

I was walking by their house, knowing that my son was having a good time with the other three young wizards. When I looked in the front garden, I saw Lily sitting down on a bench reading her book. I thought it would be nice to talk to her, as I knew her the least.

"Hello Lily" I greeted "How are you?"

"I'm good, Mr Malfoy" Lily replied "And you?"

"I can't complain" I responded.

"That's nice" Lily said.

To be honest, I was surprised that she still lived with her brothers, and then I had an idea that could potentially give me a greater understanding of the Potters and Weasleys. I sat down next to her, and she closed the book, offering me her full attention.

"I think it's about time we got to know each other" I explained "For Scorpius' sake"

"Okay, I'd like that" Lily agreed.

"Why don't you come to our house?" I suggested.

"I would love that too" Lily declared "Let's go"

She held my hand, squeezing it securely and we walked back to my house. I saw the looks that she gave me on the way, which made me feel a little bit uneasy. When we arrived at my house, I was about to show her my living room, when she pushed me against the wall, and kissed me.

"What's happening?" I posed.

"Mr Malfoy, I see how much Scorpius looks like you" Lily retorted "But I can't have him as he's gay"

"But Lily, why are you doing this?" I pressed "I still don't understand"

"I want to have fun with a bad boy, or bad man" Lily revealed.

I could no longer deny myself this chance, so I passionately kissed her back. We were taking each other's clothes off until we got to the sofa, by which time we were completely nude and our skin was touching. I felt her smooth body against mine, and was in heaven.

"You really want to do this?" I wondered.

"Let's face it, it's the only way you'll get to understand my family" Lily reacted.

Her quick response gave me no time to answer, as she pushed me onto the sofa and grabbed my penis. I had not been this hard since the night Scorpius was conceived, but the familiar feeling of being fully erect was a comforting one to me. She put her mouth around my dick, making my mind go wild.

"You Potters must all be good at sucking cock" I commented "No wonder Scorpius loves your brothers so much"

There was no more talk whilst she continued to suck on me, and I really just wanted to get my mojo on. I put my hands behind my head, allowing myself to explore this idea further in my thoughts, and think about what I wanted to do.

"Can I see your vagina?" I wondered "I bet your already moist"

"Of course, Mr Malfoy" Lily agreed.

She stood up on the sofa, with her pussy directly above me. As I looked up, I could get a clear view of her clit, and I was thinking about how that would feel around my penis. She lowered herself, resting against my face, and prompting me to lick her.

"Goodness Mr Malfoy" Lily moaned "That tongue is nice and wet"

Her encouragement was really rewarding, and I used it to do a better job. I licked all around her, wanting to become familiar with every nook and cranny. If only Harry could see me now, enjoying his daughter in the best way possible.

"While your tongue is great" Lily commented "I want your dick"

Lily climbed down and sat on the sofa, lifting a leg up to open her pussy. This was an experience that I could not resist, so I mounted her, pushing my penis slowly inside so that I could listen to her reaction. She let out a loud scream.

"Y-you are so b-big Mr Malfoy" Lily stuttered.

"Sit back, and relax" I instructed.

As I began thrusting into the fine young lady Potter, she started to relax and this made it much easier for me to move. Her pussy had a tight grip around my penis, and that was giving me a new sort of stimulation, one that not even my wife had ever given me.

"You will make a good wife for anyone" I complimented "Any hunk would love you"

"Thank you" Lily mumbled "But please, let me pussy get the attention"

Her clit was getting wetter, as my cock was stretching her out. She caressed her body, moving down towards her clit, and began rubbing it. It was giving her double the pleasure, and I could tell that she was going to squirt for me soon.

"Are those juices flowing?" I teased "Show me the juice"

"I will" Lily panted "I promise"

With a loud moan, she squirted all over me penis, with some going down onto my sofa. I wiped it up with my finger and licked it, getting a sample of her delicious fluid which made me pulsate. Pulling out, I stood up and began rubbing my cock near her face.

"Are you going to shoot on my face?" Lily chuckled "Jizz on my face"

"Don't worry" I grunted "It's going to happen"

My balls jumped as with a few harder strokes, my orgasm was released. My sperm splashed all over her face, leaving me to look in awe at how she easily mopped it up and swallowed all of my seed. Sitting next to her, I just stared.

"I guess we got a bit carried away" Lily said "But I have no regrets"

"Neither do I" I agreed "It was so fun"

She kissed me a final time, before we got changed and walked back to her house. We had no cares left in the world, and held hands lovingly. Upon arrival at her house, she gave me a kiss on the lips, before going back inside. Those Potters were noble, but also really perverse.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 30: Harry Potter & Blaise Zabini

Summary:

Blaise punishes Harry after he does something bad Draco.

Notes:

Thought I'd end with another new ship.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Being a Slytherin, Blaise looked out for others with evil intentions. He was loyal to Draco, and despised Harry Potter with a vengeance. This got even worse as the years went by, and Harry continued to fight with Draco for supremacy.

Blaise had a no nonsense attitude, which made him both popular and feared. He wanted to punish anyone who hurt his friends, and after last week, there was only one person he needed to teach a lesson, and he was going to enjoy it.

Harry had poisoned Draco and made him ill. It made Blaise furious to think that a Gryffindor had manipulated Draco, and this was his opportunity to give out a warning. When he was in the corridors, he spotted Harry and marched over to him.

"Listen Potter!" Blaise snapped "You are coming with me!"

"But Zabini!" Harry argued "I have stuff to do!"

"Not my problem" Blaise reacted.

He grabbed Harry's arm and dragged him all of the way to the forbidden forest. They were suddenly all alone, as everyone else was busy getting on with their various tasks. He shoved Harry against a tree, and revealed his plan.

"Don't hurt me" Harry begged.

"I have to punish you for poisoning Draco" Blaise explained.

"I'll do anything you say" Harry mumbled "Just don't hurt me"

"Hopefully you will learn a valuable lesson" Blaise stated "Now take your clothes off, or else I'll take them off for you"

Harry waved his wand and removed his clothes, folding them neatly up behind the tree. He watched as Blaise also removed his garments, and now they stood opposite each other, completely in the buff. Cautiously, Harry moved towards Blaise.

"What are you going to do?" Harry wondered.

"First of, you are going to suck my penis" Blaise explained.

He sat in front of the tree, watching as Harry was next to him on all fours. Slowly, Harry lowered his head down until Blaise's cock was in his mouth. He wanted to go slowly, but Blaise pushed his head all the way to the base, not giving Harry the chance to breath first.

"Bad people get punished" Blaise stated "This is your punishment"

Blaise released Harry's head and allowed the Gryffindor to worship his cock. As he felt Harry sucking on him, he noticed that the Potter had an erection, so he reached over and began stroking it slowly, in an attempt to tease Harry.

"That's not fair" Harry complained "You aren't even trying"

"Oh you want more do you?" Blaise teased "Fine"

He began furiously stroking Harry's knob, observing the way that Harry moaned whilst sucking his cock. He was going to show Harry to be careful what he asked for, because soon, Harry was ready to cum, and Blaise knew it.

"You want to release" Blaise mumbled "Be my guest"

"I... I..." Harry panted "Aah!"

Harry's body began twitching as he shot a small jet of sperm out of his penis,which was absorbed by the ground. As he was sensitive, Blaise continued punishing him by not slowing down, stroking him faster and faster and making Harry beg for mercy, in such a satisfying way.

"P-please Blaise" Harry pleaded "Stop"

"I'll stop on one condition" Blaise reacted.

"Name it" Harry uttered.

"Lean against the tree with your back to me" Blaise ordered "And I'll look after you"

Nodding along, Harry stood up and rested against the tree, displaying his ass for Blaise. Without adding any extra lubricant, Blaise shoved his black cock into Harry's ass. It resulted in a cry of pain from the saviour of the wizarding world.

"It's too big!" Harry moaned "I can't take it!"

"No kidding" Blaise mocked "Relax for fuck sake"

Trying his best, Harry breathed and was able to calm down, which in turn gave Blaise a clear entrance into his tight white hole. Harry had never had his prostate stimulated before, but he quickly grew to love the way it felt.

"I'm sorry" Harry muttered "I'll never do anything to Draco again"

"Good, but I need to cum" Blaise rejoined "And this is where you help me"

Unable to get enough of the pleasure, Harry roughly pushed back onto Blaise, allowing his hole to be violated. Blaise would smack Harry's cheeks to punish him, but it made Harry moan in satisfaction, as he could feel Blaise tense up.

"I'm gonna shoot in you Potter" Blaise retorted.

"Flood my hole!" Harry begged.

That was all he needed, as Blaise shot a massive load of his seed into Harry's ass. He continued thrusting in and out, as he continued shooting a few smaller jets after the initial release. Harry had never felt hot liquid in his butt before, but he enjoyed it.

"Wow, if I was a girl I'd be pregnant" Harry observed.

"If you were a girl I would've released more" Blaise replied "Now get dressed and out of my sight"

"Okay" Harry agreed "Thank you for showing me a good time"

"Just go!" Blaise blasted.

Harry got dressed before running away, secretly hoping that he would do something to annoy Blaise again. The Slytherin enjoyed dominating Harry, but as far as he was concerned, he wanted better than a Gryffindor, and as he dressed himself, Blaise smiled and thought of how good the orgasm felt.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 31: End Of Part 3

Chapter Text

That is Part 3 completed.

I hope you enjoyed reading it and I appreciate your support.

Chapter 1: James Sirius Potter & Albus Severus Potter (1)

Summary:

After having a rather interesting dream involving James, Albus goes to visit his brother.

Notes:

To the surprise of (probably) no-one, I'm starting with Albus and James.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Albus had always been envious of Scorpius. They had grown up together and were the very best of friends, but their lives had gone down two very different paths. Scorpius had married Teddy, but Albus was alone, because he knew that the one person he wanted, the one person who made him truly happy, was completely off limits.

James was the most attractive person he'd ever seen, but as his brother, Albus would never be able to be with him. When Albus came out, he didn't know what to expect, but James was very supportive. Spending time with his brother used to be so much fun, but in recent years, feelings had changed and now Albus felt guilty as he was lying to James.

The fact that the brothers shared a house with Scorpius and Teddy made it even worse, because Albus was fully aware of the fact that even attempting to flirt of drop hints to James would be picked up on, and he just couldn't take that risk.

During the night Albus was kept up by Scorpius and Teddy. The walls of the house were really thing, which resulted in Albus being able to hear every movement and every word that they said. It bothered him, as hearing their love making was equal to mocking the fact he was a 22-year-old virgin in love with his own brother.

"Oh Teddy!" Scorpius moaned "You are so big"

"I know Scorpius" Teddy teased "And it's all yours"

Sighing with sorrow, Albus attempted to go to sleep and forget about the difficult situation he was in. When he finally got to sleep, he dreamt of James. They were on the beach and no-one else was around them. In the dream, James was so loving towards Albus.

"You are so cute" James complimented "I'm glad we admitted our feelings"

"Oh, thank you!" Albus beamed "You are really sexy"

"There is only one place I want to see those lips" James continued.

"Where's that?" Albus wondered.

Pulling his trousers down quicker than would be possible in reality, James exposed his huge penis to Albus. It shocked the younger Potter to see his brother like this, and he knew he would enjoy it. As he got closer and closer, Albus felt the tip of James' penis touch his lips, before suddenly, he woke up.

"Damn it!" Albus gasped.

Looking down, Albus saw that his bed was coated in a sticky white fluid. It wasn't the first time he had ever had a wet dream, but it was the first time that his own brother had caused it. His feelings were getting out of control, and he knew he had to do something.

After carefully getting out of bed, Albus walked out of his room and went across the hallway to where James' room was. He knew this was going to possibly cause problems, but he was unable to hold his feelings inside anymore, he had to talk to James.

Opening the door, Albus slowly approached James' bed. He knew that James only ever slept in briefs, as he enjoyed the sense of freedom it offered, but Albus wore a tank top and boxer shorts. He was fully aware of the fact that his brother was asleep, so he had to be gentle. Tapping James' shoulder lightly, the older Potter stirred and opened his eyes.

"A-Albus?" James mumbled "What are you doing up at this time of night?"

"I have to talk to you James" Albus replied "Please?"

Realising that he would probably get even less sleep if he argued, James got out from under his bed covers and lay on top of it, patting the space next to him to signal for Albus to join. When he took a closer look, James noticed something.

"You're all sticky" James observed.

"I know I am" Albus whispered.

"Sexy dream, eh?" James chuckled.

"Yes, and that's what I wanted to talk to you about" Albus stated.

Within a split second, James became super focused on his brother. He wasn't sure why Albus wanted to talk to him about it, as most people would keep their nocturnal releases private, but at the same time, James felt happy that his brother felt like he could come and talk.

"What happened?" James wondered "Aside from the obvious ball emptying"

"I had a brilliant dream" Albus explained "I was on the beach"

"Checking out the hot dudes were you?" James teased.

"Not exactly" Albus muttered.

James saw Albus become very tense, and this prompted him to put an arm around his brother. Touching Albus, James felt the shudder that went through his younger brother's body. The atmosphere around them was changing by the second.

"What do you mean?" James pressed.

"I was about to suck my first dick when I woke up" Albus replied.

"Oh, I see" James empathised.

"But that's not all, the dick belonged to you James" Albus revealed.

To start with, James didn't react, but then he felt all of his emotions overwhelm him at once. He wasn't expecting Albus to say that, or reveal so much information, but the fact that he caused his own brother to have a wet dream, made James want to find out more.

"So, does that mean you're attracted to me?" James questioned.

"I've always been attracted to you" Albus said.

"And you would want to have sex with me?" James persisted.

"How could we? We're brothers" Albus countered.

The more James thought, the more he wanted to know what his brother's lips would feel like around his cock. He looked at Albus, and made the decision that he had to find out. Taking a deep breath, James removed his own briefs, showing off his long, thick member before putting a soundproofing charm on the room.

"If you want it" James whispered "You can have it"

"You really mean it? Albus reacted "Because I-"

Albus felt James' hand on the back of his head, which pushed him down to James' penis and allowed his lips to touch the tip. James was bigger in real life than in the dream, which was starting to make Albus hard. He felt James gently caressing his back.

"Take it into your mouth" James instructed.

With his brother's desire, Albus went all the way down James' length. It was a struggle as he went further, but soon enough James was all the way inside him. Albus could feel just how hot and thick James' penis truly was, and he was loving it.

"You are doing so well" James complimented.

As he began bobbing more quickly, Albus felt himself become fully erect. James could sense that Albus was becoming more horny, so felt the time was right to go a little further. After pulling Albus off of his dick, James kissed him lightly.

"How about I see you naked?" James suggested.

"There's a problem" Albus reacted.

"What's that?" James enquired.

"I have a really small penis, by which I mean it's tiny" Albus sighed.

"Does that matter? Can I see?" James continued.

"Only if you promise you won't laugh" Albus rejoined.

Nodding assurringly, James tried to give his brother some extra confidence. When Albus had removed all of his clothes, James looked and saw that Albus had indeed got a very small penis, but James thought it looked cute, so he wrapped his fingers around and began stroking it.

"Do you like that?" James teased.

"Don't you wish it was bigger?" Albus posed.

"Turn around for me" James said.

"Okay" Albus sighed.

As Albus turned around, James saw that his brother had a smooth, hot bubble butt which wobbled and jiggled by Albus making even the smallest of movements. Taking control once more, James began lightly smacking each of the cheeks.

"You have a huge ass" James chuckled.

"Thank you" Albus retorted.

"So that means you don't need a big dick" James said "Because whilst you give my dick a good time, I can show your ass a good time too"

"That sounds like fun" Albus agreed "I'm totally yours"

Feeling at his maximum dominance, James put Albus in position, ensuring his brother was on all fours. With the round bum in front of him, James lowered his head and began licking Albus' hole, making Albus moan involunatarily.

"That's good" Albus panted.

In order to make his brother feel even better, James wrapped his fingers around Albus' dick again, stroking it lovingly. When he finally pushed his tongue all the way in, he quickly found Albus' prostate, and discovered that it was going really well.

"J-Jamie I can't stop this!" Albus screeched.

With a few buckling movements, Albus began shooting his load, which landed on the rest of James' hand. It was only a little glob, as he had already had a bigger release due to his dream. Seeing his brother in this position gave James one final idea.

"It's time to go all the way Alby" James declared.

Kneeling behind Albus, James carefully rubbed Albus' semen on his dick and guided into his younger brother's sloppy hole. As he pushed in, Albus' ass cheeks pulled apart and gave him all of the access he needed. He could hear Albus moaning loudly, and this made James pick up the pace.

"I'll be yours forever" Albus pledged.

"You are so tight" James complimented.

"I want your seed" Albus replied "Give me it"

"I will!" James promised "You can... Aah!"

With a huge movement, James could feel his semen leave his balls before it shot out in several jets. He coated all of Albus' insides with his cum, and when he pulled out, Albus' hole closed up, locking the sperm in his body. James chuckled as he and Albus lay down side by side.

"We can do this again, whenever you like" James informed.

"I'd love that" Albus concurred.

Holding each other close, still naked, the brothers fell into a blissful sleep together. Now Albus didn't feel ashamed about dreaming of James, in fact James hoped he would, as it made Albus very horny and that in turn made his brother hard, and ready for action.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 2: Scorpius Malfoy & Teddy Lupin (1)

Summary:

After a break up, Teddy finds comfort in Scorpius.

Notes:

The focus now shifts to Scorpius and Teddy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After breaking up with his girlfriend, Teddy was feeling worse than he had ever done before. He was sat on his bed, completely alone, and every time that he thought about that, there was a pang of pain that rushed through his heart. He really wanted to be in a happy relationship once again, but he was uncertain that he was good enough.

He tried to seek comfort from his closest friends. They all lived together in the same house with Teddy, the four wizards happily cohabiting. Teddy felt better whenever he saw James, Albus or Scorpius. Together, they had such a close bond and he knew he would be able to rely on them.

There was a knock on his bedroom door, which made Teddy feel happy and sad at the same time. He was happy because it meant one of his three friends would be talking to him, but the sadness was brewed from the fact that it wouldn't be his ex-girlfriend taking him back.

The door to his room was opened from the outside, and Scorpius was the one who walked in. The smile on the Malfoy wizard's face made Teddy feel a bit more positive, even though on the inside it felt as if he was being stabbed repeatedly. Feeling his pain, Scorpius sat next to Teddy on the bed.

"Teddy?" Scorpius opened "How are you doing?"

"Oh Scorpius" Teddy sighed "Not good at all"

"You know, your ex took you for granted" Scorpius assured.

"Is that what you really believe?" Teddy reacted.

"Yes, you are very handsome" Scorpius complimented "Not to mention kind and sweet"

"Thank you" Teddy mumbled "You are very nice to me"

"I nice to everyone" Scorpius chuckled.

"I appreciate it" Teddy added.

This is where Scorpius began losing his morals. He had long had a crush on Teddy, and the fact that now Teddy was single meant that there was a small opportunity. Scorpius had dated guys in the past, and before Teddy was with his ex-girlfriend, the Lupin wizard had also dated guys.

"Can I ask you a question?" Scorpius posed.

"Sure, why not?" Teddy agreed.

"Did your ex, satisfy you?" Scorpius enquired.

Despite his inner menace, Scorpius was shocked at himself for actually asking Teddy such a personal question. He could see the confusion on Teddy's face, but knew there was no going back now. Scorpius had to wait a few moments for an answer.

"No, she wasn't ready for that sort of thing" Teddy sighed.

"She missed out then" Scorpius commented.

"Why do you ask anyway?" Teddy rejoined.

"Didn't you ever wonder what her lips would feel like wrapped around your cock?" Scorpius pressed.

"I did" Teddy confirmed "All of the time"

"And she passed up on the opportunity" Scorpius persisted "To have a taste of your spunk"

The conversation was becoming more sexual, as Scorpius' own penis was hard and leaking pre-cum. Teddy on the other hand was also rock hard, and as Scorpius spoke, Teddy couldn't take his eyes off of Teddy's soft, pink lips.

"I haven't released in days" Teddy revealed.

"I can help you with that" Scorpius offered.

"But what about James and Albus?" Teddy questioned "What if they walk in on us?"

"They are out all night, visiting their parents" Scorpius explained "So if you want it, you can have it"

Without waiting for an answer, Scorpius slowly took off all of his clothes, giving Teddy the chance to see his body in full. When Scorpius took of his briefs, his cock kicked up and stood proudly, with a trickle of pre-cum falling from the slit.

"You have a beautiful body" Teddy declared.

"Thank you, and you can do what you want with it" Scorpius reacted.

Being slightly shorter, Scorpius longed for Teddy to control him. To dominate him in every way possible, and show both of them what fun really was. Teddy began by getting naked, wanting to show Scorpius what he was packing. He was not surprised when Scorpius gasped.

"Your ex wanted to miss out on that huge organ of yours?" Scorpius said "She must be mad"

"That's doesn't matter" Teddy assured "Because at this point in time, this cock belongs in you"

"Where do you want to start?" Scorpius asked.

"Get on your hands and knees" Teddy answered.

As he felt himself become more horny, Scorpius gladly got into position as Teddy had asked. He wasn't muscular like Teddy, but one thing he did have was a big butt. He was taken by surprised when Teddy inserted his finger inside Scorpius' tight hole.

"Oh Merlin!" Scorpius screamed "My ass needs this"

"Looks like your dick does too" Teddy chuckled "Let me help you with that"

There was no complaining, as Teddy wrapped his other hand around Scorpius' and began stroking him. The combination of his penis being rubbed and his hole being invaded made more pre-cum leak from Scorpius' hole, until Teddy sped up and found Scorpius' prostate.

"Whoa, I love it, I'll be your bitch!" Scorpius declared.

"Are you going to cum for me baby?" Teddy teased.

There was no reply, as Scorpius' body tensed and he shot a load on Teddy's bed. His hole contracted around Teddy's finger, but Teddy wasn't slowing down just yet. He was determined to ensure that he got every last drop of semen from Scorpius.

"Milk me, master!" Scorpius pleaded.

"You're empty now, slut!" Teddy rejoined.

Once he was sure that was true, Teddy released Scorpius' cock and slowly removed his finger from the pretty pink hole. Scorpius turned around and used his cum to lube up Teddy, but had to take a moment to relax after the excitement, then he saw that Teddy was now oozing pre-cum too.

"How shall I help you?" Scorpius enquired.

"Wrap those pretty lips around me" Teddy ordered.

Sitting at the top of the bed by his headboard, Teddy watched as Scorpius crawled up until his face was in front of Teddy's throbbing erection. Slowly, he began putting the tip into his mouth, hearing Teddy moaned at the action as Scorpius tasted his own semen.

"That's right, worship your master" Teddy encouraged "I promise you a big reward"

The bobbing of Scorpius' head became quicker, as Teddy was getting more and more horny. Scorpius had a warm, sloppy mouth that was getting Teddy off in a way he had never known possible. However, before he allowed himself to have an orgasm, Teddy pushed Scorpius away.

"Are you okay mas-?" Scorpius started.

He was interrupted by Teddy kissing him, connecting their lips for the first time and causing both of them to feel slight regret that they had waited so long to do it. When they pulled apart, Teddy pushed Scorpius onto his back, and lifted his legs up.

"I am going to stretch that hole" Teddy declared.

"Please, I have to have you inside me" Scorpius moaned.

After putting Scorpius' legs on his shoulders, Teddy gently guided his throbbing member into Scorpius' hole. It made Scorpius feel like he was being ripped in two, and Teddy could feel Scorpius' ass separating around him willingly.

"My ass craves your seed" Scorpius panted.

"My dick loves being inside you" Teddy replied.

As he felt himself getting closer, Teddy sped up slightly, and pushed himself further up so that he could kiss Scorpius', whose feet were now either side of his head. When Teddy knew he was about to cum, he grunted and then powerfully shot his sperm deep into Scorpius.

"Be sure to fill me up" Scorpius stated.

"You will be packed full of cream" Teddy assured.

When he had finished pumping his hot liquid into Scorpius, Teddy gently pulled out and collapsed next to him. They looked at each other, with a fondness that was much more than would be shown if they were just good friends.

"Does that mean we are a couple?" Scorpius hoped.

"Let's see, if you were a girl, you would be pregnant right now" Teddy rejoined.

"So..." Scorpius prompted.

"If I got a girl pregnant, I'd stay with her, and therefore you are my boyfriend" Teddy observed.

Moving closer to one another, Teddy wrapped his arms around Scorpius, allowing their bodies to touch from head to toe. The warmth that radiated off of them was so satisfying that they refused to let go, and fell asleep happily knowing they were together.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 3: James Sirius Potter & Albus Severus Potter & Teddy Lupin

Summary:

Albus feels that no one cares about him, but James and Teddy help him out.

Notes:

The first threesome based oneshot of this work.

Told from Albus' POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I always envied the fact that James could move much faster than me. We were very close, yet whenever an opportunity came to shine, he seemed to be able to make the most of it, whilst I would be left wondering why I wasn't able to take advantage of the situation. The only thing I could beat James at, was dancing and that never got me anywhere.

When my mind was clear, I felt fine, but then thoughts of being alone would crowd my brain, blinding me to any possible chances to be happy, and that took it's toll, as I became repressed. My own brother was able to get a boyfriend, and I couldn't even talk to another guy in that way.

As I sat down on the floor, I was surrounded by silence for several minutes. This prevented me from clearing my mind, as no interruptions meant that the negativity was free to roam in my head. I was brought back into the room, by someone touching my shoulder. Looking, I saw that either side of me, James and his boyfriend Teddy were sat.

"Bro, are you still feeling down?" James posed.

"It's not like you care" I sighed.

"That's not true Alby, you're my brother" James reacted "I care about you more than anything else in the world"

"But Jamie, you would rather go and spend time with Teddy" I countered "And don't deny it"

"He talks about you quite a lot you know" Teddy interjected.

"Whilst you shag each other?" I spat.

As I said that, the entire mood changed and James looked at me with bemusement. My heart began hurting slightly, because I felt that my life was about to crumble. As well as being alone, I could've just annoyed my brother to the extent that he stopped talking to me, but that didn't happen. James put an arm around me, pulling me close.

"Is that what this is about?" James wondered "Are you a virgin?"

"Yes I am!" I cried "And that's the way it's going to stay"

"Why do you even believe that?" Teddy retorted.

"Because I spoke to the person who I thought was my soulmate, and he rejected me" I sobbed "How am I supposed to feel?"

"Scorpius rejected you?" James questioned "He's an idiot"

"You have a lot to offer" Teddy assured.

I began feeling better about myself, when James started to think about something. His face became even more serious at that point, as he got an idea. Looking at me directly in my eyes, he smiled slightly and made a totally unexpected suggestion.

"I'm sure Teddy would be okay with this" James began "But what about if we take your virginity, right here and now?"

"I would be okay with it James" Teddy confirmed "So what do you think Albus?"

"You really mean this?" I rejoined "For real?"

"Yes, because there is once dance move you can do, that we both like" James explained "And yet, neither of us are able to do it"

"What is it?" I reacted.

"You can twerk" James said.

It was true, I could twerk, and very well if I do say so myself. I could see that they both wanted to do this, so I felt comfortable joining in. Taking my wand out, I removed my clothes and cast a spell on the CD player, playing some music before getting on my hands and knees, and facing away from them. My erect penis, which was of average size, hung between my legs.

"Are you two going to get naked, or do I have to strip you?" I giggled.

"We'll get naked" Teddy responded.

"You really are up for this" James added.

They quickly removed their clothes, exposing the fact that they both had huge, throbbing erections. Teddy was slightly bigger than James, which made me wonder who was the top or bottom in their relationship. I felt as if this was all going to happen too soon.

"You two are huge" I commented.

"Can you twerk?" Teddy pleaded.

"Please bro, we've wanted to see this for a while" James affixed "And I promise you'll be handsomely rewarded"

Without giving it a second thought, I began shaking my butt, and looked back to see that both Teddy and James were slowly stroking themselves, clearly enjoying the show. Before a few minutes ago, I was not aware that they even liked this, but their penis told me everything.

"You like my ass?" I wondered.

"It's gorgeous" Teddy complimented.

"I can't wait to be inside it" James declared.

"Neither can I" I rejoined.

After a few more moments, I was beginning to sweat, adding a light shine to my body and making it look even better as I moved. Suddenly, I felt hands on my ass cheeks, and saw that James was using his hands to make them jiggle.

"This must be how straight men move women's breasts" James stated.

"It feels so good Jamie" I moaned.

"Does it Alby?" he replied.

"It really does" I confirmed.

Things began getting more intense, as Teddy wrapped his hand around my dick, and began rubbing it. His hand was warm and soft, and I began thrusting into it, enjoying the pleasure it sent through me with every stroke.

"He's ours now!" Teddy cackled.

"I've got a present" James said.

I couldn't believe what I saw, as James had a vibrating dildo in his hand. As I was being stroked, James pushed it into me, and very quickly found my prostate. I never knew just how good this would feel, and it was better than anything I had imagined.

"I don't think I'll last very long" I warned.

"That's okay" Teddy soothed.

"If you want to shoot, then do so" James assured "I'll catch it in my hand"

That was when I couldn't stop myself, as my body bucked and I shot sperm onto James' hand, with Teddy stroking continually until I had finished. I turned around so I was facing them, wondering what James would do. After he put my cum into his mouth, he kissed me, and I got to taste my own load.

"Short but sweet" James observed "Just like you"

"Aww! So what's now?" I posed "Do we go all the way?"

"Damn right!" Teddy declared "How do you want it?"

"What do you mean?" I questioned.

"One of us will be at either end of you" James said "So who do you want to suck off, and who do you want to fuck you?"

"Teddy, I'd love to suck you" I said "But James, you are the only person I trust not to hurt me, so will you stretch me out?"

As I turned back over, Teddy sat in front of me, giving me clear access to his huge dick, whilst James knelt down behind me. He applied some lubricant and slowly inserted himself, clearly being careful so as not to hurt me in any way.

"Is that okay?" James asked.

"It's awesome!" I answered.

Once James was completely inside me, I wrapped my lips around Teddy's cock. I didn't have to do much work, as every time James crashed into me, the momentum pushed me all the way down on Teddy's cock, and I couldn't think of a better way for my first time.

"You have a beautiful hole, it feels great around me" James teased.

"And your mouth, is giving me something to think about" Teddy moaned.

They began getting wild, speeding up and becoming rough with me as they moved. My mouth slobbered onto Teddy so much that I thought he might have already shot, but the way he was acting made me know that this was not the case.

"Albus, are you ready for my load?" Teddy wondered.

I nodded, making a seductively loud moan to confirm my readiness. He grabbed the back of my head, and thrust into me, before I felt him jolt and shoot his cum back my throat, skipping my mouth so I didn't get to taste it. He slowly pulled out, and moved away slightly to recover.

"Are you close Jamie?" I pressed.

"I am Alby" James replied.

Knowing what James would want, I began twerking and bouncing on him, allowing my ass to push him over the edge. He was about to release, when I pulled myself away and turned around, wanting to have his seed in my mouth.

"My mouth needs a load" I panted "Give it to me Jamie"

"Oh Alby" James grunted "Open up wide"

I did so, and after a few more strokes, James shot a thick jet of cum onto my tongue and into my mouth, coating my tasting organ completely in his hot, silky sperm. I lapped it up, swallowing happily before we all lay down on the floor.

"Well, I hope you enjoyed that" Teddy said.

"I really did, thanks guys" I rejoined "I'm glad you fucked me James"

"I'm glad too" James agreed "Because I now know your first time was with someone who really cares about you"

"Is this a one off?" I enquired.

"Not necessarily" James stated.

As I was in the middle, James and Teddy wrapped me up in a hug, allowing me to feel more love than I had felt for a while, before releasing me. As we got dressed, I couldn't stop smiling at either of them, but particularly for my brother, as he really had gone out of his way to make me happy.

Notes:

I hope your enjoyed.

Chapter 4: James Sirius Potter & Albus Severus Potter & Scorpius Malfoy

Summary:

James catches Albus and Scorpius in an interesting situation in the shower, and wants to join in.

Notes:

This is an AU chapter in that Albus/Scorpius are a year older than James.

Told from James' POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When I first found out that Scorpius and Albus were dating, I really didn't know what to think. I never knew Albus was gay, but I didn't have a problem with it. He was my big brother and I always looked up to him. I just hoped that he wouldn't ever leave me behind.

I lived with Albus, and Scorpius had quite often stayed over. I wasn't surprised as they were such a good couple and hated being apart. When I saw the smile Scorpius put on Albus' face, I knew that they belonged together, so it was all going to be good.

I needed to go and have a shower, but I was about to find out something a little interesting. Opening the door, the shower had been turned off and Scorpius was sat down beside Albus, who was lying on his back on the floor, both of them completely naked. I saw Scorpius lick Albus' foot, worshipping my brother's feet with all of his determination.

"J-Jamie?" Albus posed.

"Alby, sorry" I reacted.

Strangely, I didn't feel shame or awkwardness, more a feeling of interest as to what they were doing to each other. I was going to be respectful and leave, but as I did so, I was stopped by my brother, who spoke softly to me, as he always did.

"Bro, wait" Albus instructed.

"Why don't you join us?" Scorpius suggested.

"No, it's fine" I dismissed.

"The cock never lies" Albus chuckled "And yours is fully erect under your briefs"

"Do you want to lick his feet?" Scorpius pressed "You should try it, such a good feeling"

I had no idea what to say at that point, but I was so turned on that I slipped my briefs off, joining my brother and his boyfriend in being naked. I knelt down by my brother's feet, and lowered my head down. With my tongue out, I began licking Albus' sole.

"Your tongue is very nice" Albus complimented.

"Better than mine?" Scorpius posed.

"Maybe" Albus chuckled.

To my surprise, this was a great experience and I loved worshipping Albus' feet. His toes were big, and as I moved my mouth up, I sucked on them individually. That was when I started to give in to my temptations and allowed them to push me around a bit.

"Jamie, why don't you let me give you a foot job? Albus suggested.

"I'm not sure" I mumbled.

"You have to, it's the best" Scorpius encouraged.

Albus lifted his feet up slightly, and I put my erect penis between them. His soles were so smooth, and when he started to stroke them along my length, I began melting into my thoughts, allowing myself to enjoy that moment of intimacy with him.

"That's it bro, let yourself relax" Albus teased.

"Oh god, this is immense" I moaned.

"You feel like shooting over me?" Albus persisted.

"Oh yes!" I declared.

This awoke something in Albus, as he began furiously stroking his feet over me, which sent my balls into a bit of a frenzy. I could feel my sperm getting ready, and they weren't going to be restricted by anything. He saw how into it I was, and didn't stop.

"I have to cum!" I pleaded.

"Go on, show me your load" Albus chuckled.

I started thrusting into him to make the whole experience quicker. When I knew I was ready to shoot, I gave a huge thrust, sending me over the edge and forcing me to release my sperm on the floor between Albus' legs. I was panting for breath, but it felt so good.

"You enjoyed that" Scorpius observed "I could tell"

"Do I get to see you two orgasm?" I posed.

"Sure" Albus agreed.

Scorpius sat down on the floor beside the bath, and I crawled up in front of him, happily taking his dick into my hand. As I wrapped around, I felt how much thicker he was than me, and I could feel every little detail, including the veins and the defined outline of his mushroom-like head.

"I want you to shoot on my face" I said.

"We can both do that" Albus interjected.

"You bet we can" Scorpius declared.

As I was stroking Scorpius, I felt Albus caress my back and thighs, massaging them and making me relax. I never knew how nice it would feel for my brother to do that, but there was a gentle touch to his hands that made me feel so safe.

"I like that" I commented.

"You have a lovely hand" Scorpius muttered.

Instead of replying, I felt Albus put something at the entrance of my ass hole. I suddenly realised what was going on, as his cock was starting to push inside me. He was even more well endowed than Scorpius, and to start with, it was a struggle.

"You are so tight" Albus chuckled.

"Then you should stretch me" I reacted.

His penis felt so nice inside me, and I was pleased to see that he was being so patient. Once he was all the way in, I felt him rub past my prostate and that sent a shudder of pleasure through me. He then pulled all the way out, before shoving himself back in.

"He knows how to do this" Scorpius explained "Albus is quite a beast"

"Please bro, fuck me!" I begged "I need it"

As Albus rocked back and forth, I felt him pulsating and this was getting me excited for his eventual climax. I was also trying to concentrate on what was going on in front of me, as Scorpius was rock hard, and I knew I had to taste him. Putting his member into my mouth, I felt like I was in heaven.

"You give a sloppy blowjob" Scorpius beamed.

As his balls began to move, I wanted to try and will his load onto my face. I bobbed up and down, hoping that he would not wait too long. I could see his hands clenching beside his body, and that told me that he was getting close.

"I'm going to cum!" Scorpius screeched.

Finally, his balls danced and he released his cum into my mouth and onto my face in four big jets. It was thick and warm, and I was enjoying it so much that I kept it in position. My hole on the other hand was now getting the attention, as Albus was thrusting at incredible speed.

"I'm going to shoot soon" Albus observed.

"Get around here, and get it on my face" I pleaded.

As he removed his penis from me, my hole clenched and my cheeks slapped together, as Albus had pushed them apart to such an extent. Scorpius moved over slightly and Albus took his place, holding his dick up and allowing me to suck on him.

"You want me don't you?" Albus teased.

"Make sure you give him all of it" Scorpius instructed.

My mouth was watering at the prospect, and I was not going to wait around too long. When he was about to shoot, I released his member and awaited with my tongue hanging out, as he jerked off directly in front of me.

"Here we go!" Albus declared.

As his penis throbbed, I opened my mouth and waited for his load. I watched it fire out of his slit aggressively, as he shot his sperm all over my face and on my tongue. I was covered in their cum, and as I liked the feeling, I allowed it to sink into my skin.

"I knew you'd be a slut" Albus chuckled.

"I'll be your slut whenever you want" I pledged.

"So we know where to go when we need a quick release" Scorpius added.

Once we had rested, the three of us showered together, and I watched them kiss. I felt a bit of disappointment as I was left out, but when Albus noticed, he quickly kissed me. I knew he didn't have to, but I appreciated the gesture. He really was a wonderful big brother, and I truly loved him.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 5: James Sirius Potter & Albus Severus Potter & Scorpius Malfoy & Teddy Lupin

Summary:

Whilst hanging out with their boyfriends, James and Albus come up with a way to find out who truly is the better couple.

Notes:

I've been meaning to write this for a while.

Told from Teddy's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

In the last few weeks, my relationship with James has gone from strength to strength. Apart from the fact that we were going out, we had discovered that it was more than just love. We were soulmates, and I would literally do anything to make my James happy.

To my surprise, James was very submissive, and allowed me to do whatever I desired. It wasn't just about sex in that respect, he did pretty much what I told him to do. I hoped he didn't feel inferior to me because of it, as James was genuinely the most amazing person in the world.

A few days after we got together, Scorpius started dating Albus. It was like we were becoming a big family, connected through the brotherhood of James and Albus. I spoke to Scorpius and he told me that Albus did everything that Scorpius requested.

When we all met up for the first time since finding our soulmates, I felt genuinely happy that we were all together and was hopeful that we would all maintain a strong bond. But as we were all sat on the floor in front of the television, Albus and James started to bicker, to my surprise.

"You know, Scorpius is the most amazing guy" Albus boasted "He has a massive cock too"

"And? My Teddy also has a huge member" James countered "Not to mention being a sexy beast"

"I bet you're such a slut" Albus persisted.

"Not as much as you are" James reacted.

"Will you two kindly stop" Scorpius interjected.

"Yes, not everything has to be a competition you know" I added.

"I don't agree with that" Albus insisted "It's about being better"

"If that's how you feel" James responded "Let's find out once and for all"

"What are you suggesting?" Albus posed.

"It's simple, we have an orgy" James replied.

No sooner had he suggested that, than my cock began pulsating as it became erect. I saw that Scorpius was the same, whilst Albus smiled at James' idea. Not giving any thought to how exactly this was going to work, Albus and James took their clothes off, and looking at their naked bodies, I could see how similar they were.

"So, are you in?" Albus wondered.

"You bet!" Scorpius enthused.

"Me too!" I declared.

"Good, so could you please get naked?" James retorted.

Before moving, Scorpius and I smiled at each other in a slightly arrogant way, as we realised that the brothers were going to let us have a big opportunity. We removed our clothes, exposing the fact that we both had long cocks and big balls.

"This is going to be good" Scorpius stated.

"I'm sure it will be" I concurred.

"We're in charge too" Scorpius observed "So they should on their hands and knees for us"

"Good idea!" I beamed "Albus and James, do as you are told!"

There was a sense of mischief in the air as they got into the requested position. From the angle we were standing at, Scorpius and I could truly compare their butts. As we all were horny, I unashamedly reached over and grabbed Scorpius large dick, stroking it sensually.

"Wow, that's nice" Scorpius complimented.

"Thank you" I rejoined.

Not even a second had passed when I felt Scorpius returning the favour. We were now both jerking each other off, whilst looking at Albus and James and admiring their bodies. As they enjoyed the feeling, I could see that Albus and James were getting impatient.

"Hey, are you going to involve us?" Albus interrupted.

"We're your boyfriends, don't we get any pleasure?" James questioned.

"Calm down" I soothed "Why don't you help us out by admiring one another"

"But... We're brothers" Albus argued.

"Who else will find out?" Scorpius pressed.

"Fine... Come on" James sighed.

We watched as they changed positions, with Albus and James lying on their sides facing each other. They were lying in different directions, so Albus' head was pointing towards James' feet and so forth. After a small hesitation, James wrapped his lips around Albus' dick, causing a moan.

"J-Jamie" Albus whispered.

I'd never seen such a wonderful sight before, but it got even more intense as Albus then returned the motion, putting James' dick in his mouth. Scorpius and I were getting so turned on, that we didn't even think about whether it was morally right or wrong anymore. James stopped sucking momentarily to talk to Albus.

"You're great Alby" James mumbled.

After a few minutes, they were really into it, having slobbered all over each others lengths whilst caressing each other's bodies. Feeling an urge, I walked towards James and he stopped sucking Albus to look up at me, with Albus removing James from his mouth to look at Scorpius.

"What do you say, we explore those holes now?" I suggested.

"You just read my mind!" Scorpius chuckled.

We manually returned the brothers into their original position on all fours. Their butts really were big and round, and looking across, I saw that Albus' hole was just as pink and tight as James' was. Taking the lead, I lowered my head with my tongue out, and slowly entered James' hole.

"Teddy, you know I love this" James moaned.

It was nice to be able to show off a little bit, but whatever happened, I was pleased that my tongue was giving James so much pleasure. He was stroking himself to the rhythm I was creating, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw that Scorpius was now doing the same to Albus.

"This is new Scorpius, don't stop" Albus panted.

I loved the sloppy sounds that Scorpius and Albus were making, but I could tell that James was now sufficiently satisfied with the rimming and I was ready to try going to the next level. As I removed my tongue, I took James' cock in my right hand, and Albus' cock in my left hand. I stroked them at the same time, causing Scorpius to move back from Albus slightly.

"That's great, we're your sluts" Albus moaned.

"That we are, and nice that you've finally admitted that we are both big sluts" James reacted.

"Stop bickering and let us have our way" I ordered.

"And to start with, this is what's going to happen" Scorpius added.

I didn't know what Scorpius planned to do, which made it more interesting. He took his fingers and inserted one on each of his hands into Albus and James. They were now squirming as I believe Scorpius must've started rubbing against their prostates.

"That's deep!" Albus screeched "I'm going to cum soon!"

"I'm close!" James screamed "It's approaching so fast!"

"That's what we want" Scorpius chuckled "You're just where we want you"

I was a little bit surprised when Albus and James turned their heads towards each other, and started kissing. It was hot, and the fact that they were so close to cumming made me grip tighter on them and stroke faster, as Scorpius pushed all of his fingers inside them.

"God yes!" Albus declared.

"Fuck yeah!" James grunted.

Their bodies shuddered as they both released their sperm onto the floor, the thick white fluid making a splattering sound as it hit the ground. There was then a silence that lasted a couple of seconds, before we released them.

"I'm sorry I was rude earlier James" Albus said "I love you"

"I'm sorry too Albus" James responded "And I love you very much"

They shared a quick hug before sitting back down and looking back at Scorpius and I. We still hadn't had our climaxes yet, but the solution to that was obvious to us all. I put a hand on Scorpius' face, and pulled him close to connect our lips.

"Why don't we finish this?" I proposed.

"Sounds like a plan!" Scorpius enthused.

We sat down next to each other, before I leaned over and started sucking Scorpius' cock. It was similar to mine, and bigger than Albus or my boyfriend James'. It challenged me and I accepted, allowing him to get all the way inside me.

"Your mouth makes me horny, it's even more moist that Albus' is" Scorpius said.

I brought my hand up to start massaging his scrotum, before tightening around him to make his scrotum smooth and squeeze his balls. They were heavy in my hand, and this was making me really hard. My head bobbed faster and faster, making Scorpius' breath faster too.

"I hope you're ready" Scorpius warned.

I nodded and continued sucking until I felt his body get tense. I saw his legs straighten as he prepared to release and with a final suck, Scorpius shot his seed into my mouth. There was so much of it that it that lots fell out and landed on the floor.

"Thank you, that was great!" Scorpius beamed.

"Can you help me out now?" I wondered.

He rubbed his arm up my leg as he lowered himself to the tip of my penis. Feeling his lips wrap around the head sent a little bit of lust through me, before he lowered further and could go all the way down until he reached my balls.

"Not even James can manage that, he stops half way down" I uttered.

I felt Scorpius' hand wrap around my scrotum, but he then started twisting my balls, sending waves of pleasure through me. I had never had that done to me before, but I loved it. His mouth was wrapping more tightly around me.

"Time for some Teddy dominance!" I teased.

I held his head still, slightly about me, and began thrusting into him. I loved the fact that he wasn't gagging as it allowed me to have full access to him and achieve lots of passion. I knew I wouldn't last much longer, but I didn't care, I wanted to ejaculate in his mouth.

"Here I go, make sure you enjoy!" I declared.

With one final thrust, I shot my sperm into his mouth, some going back his throat, and some falling out and onto the floor. When I was finished shooting, Scorpius pulled up and looked at me, smiling with a fond overtone on his face.

"I love you Teddy" Scorpius said "I love all three of you"

"I love you too Scorpius" I reacted "I think we all love each other"

"So who was better?" Albus posed.

"We all are!" James beamed.

I took a moment to look at the four dried in stains on the carpet, knowing that it wouldn't be washed off in order for us all to remember this day. We put our clothes back on, helping each other to get dressed, and thought about where our relationship would go from here.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 6: Albus Severus Potter & Scorpius Malfoy

Summary:

Albus talks to Scorpius and things quickly get interesting.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of a mini series based on Albus/Scorpius/Teddy.

This is AU as James doesn't exist.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Whenever Albus thought about his love life, he would always feel sad. He had been feeling very strongly about two particular wizards, but he didn't want to immediately choose one over the other, and risk missing out on being truly happy.

The two wizards in question were Scorpius and Teddy. He had grown close to them, and as he became an adult the feelings had become much more than he had ever expected. He would think about both of them during every waking moment.

One day, things began changing for Albus, as he was no longer happy to just sit idle and remain alone. He walked over to Scorpius' house, feeling that if he was ever going to work out his feelings, he would need to address them in an environment that would allow him to thrive.

When he finally saw Scorpius, Albus felt his heartbeat speeding up. He had always admired Scorpius' gorgeous smile and his short build. Albus couldn't speak for the longest time, as he sat down on Scorpius' bed, directly opposite Scorpius.

"Albus, I was rather hoping that you would speak to me using words" Scorpius opened.

"Sorry Scorpius, I'm having a bit of trouble working out what to say" Albus sighed.

"Hey, if you need to say something" Scorpius assured "You can tell me"

This caused great concern for Scorpius, as Albus had been such a good friend to him. Previously being in Slytherin together had given them a bond for life, but now Albus had something to say that could change that bond for both of them.

"I think you might hate me" Albus mumbles "But, I really like you"

"You mean, you're attracted to me?" Scorpius posed.

"Yes I am" Albus confirmed.

"So, does that mean that the bulge in your trousers is because of me?" Scorpius teased "You want to see me naked?"

"Um..." Albus mumbled "M-maybe I guess, if you want... I-"

Taking a chance, Scorpius kissed Albus immediately, not giving him chance to finish his explanation. In reality, Scorpius had always liked Albus more than just a friend too, but never had the confidence to say anything. As they kissed Scorpius started taking Albus' clothes off.

"I want you so badly" Albus said.

"Aww, you are sweet" Scorpius chuckled.

Their love for each other was so obvious by this point that Albus let his worries fade away, and began taking Scorpius' clothes off. Soon, they were down to just their briefs, and Scorpius watched as Albus licked his lips at the sight of the bulge.

"You want to see it?" Scorpius pressed.

"I think you know that" Albus giggled.

Taking off his briefs, Scorpius exposed his thick, uncut dick to Albus. The initial reaction was for Albus to take it ever so lovingly in his hand and feel just how big it was. He looked at it, before returning his gaze back to Scorpius.

"Can I see yours, considering I've shown you mine?" Scorpius requested.

"Sure you can!" Albus beamed.

After taking off his final item of clothing, Albus could feel the sweat on his skin, as it dribbled down his face. Scorpius gently took Albus' long, cut cock into his hand as they once again kissed whilst stroking each other passionately.

"Would you mind if I... Suck it?" Albus enquired.

"Of course not, I want you to do that" Scorpius assured.

This prompted Albus to get onto his knees whilst Scorpius remained stood up. He began kissing the tip, seeing the pre-cum leaking out of Scorpius. He couldn't resist licking the slit, before at last, he took Scorpius' cock into his mouth.

The penis felt devine in his mouth, and he began sucking slowly on it. He didn't want to get Scorpius off too soon, and tried his best to keep a steady pace. He looked up at Scorpius, seeing his eyes roll back as he began moaning in pleasure.

"Your mouth is like a beautiful temple of excitement" Scorpius complimented "I just can't get enough of what you are offering me now"

As Albus sucked, Scorpius began putting his hand through Albus' hair, trying to show him as much affection as possible. There was a sense that Albus was going to be up for anything, but Scorpius was reluctant to put pressure on him.

"I can feel my orgasm building" Scorpius continued "I can't wait to shoot in your mouth"

Neither could Albus, although he couldn't say so because his mouth was full. He went further until he had the entire length of Scorpius in him, rubbing back of his throat with no problems. It was at that point that Scorpius reached the point of no return.

"Albus, I'm going to cum!" Scorpius declared.

With the sensation becoming too much, Scorpius proudly shot his semen into Albus' mouth. He had never felt so strong before, as he had no idea that anyone would ever want to worship him in the way Albus did. He was milked by Albus' mouth until he was empty, and was finally released.

"Whoa Albus, I didn't know how good you would be" Scorpius said "But don't you want to have a release now?"

"Um..." Albus hesitated "Not yet, I have some things I need to do first, but I'll be back if you want more"

"I'd like that, but promise me you'll save it" Scorpius pleaded.

"Save what?" Albus replied.

"Your orgasm" Scorpius reacted "Don't jerk off or anything, I want to get you to reach your climax"

"Oh I see" Albus responded "Okay, I won't"

After giving Scorpius another kiss, Albus got dressed again and headed out. He felt a little bit bad for what he was about to do, but he knew that if he was ever going to be happy, he needed to know for sure. The next journey he made, would help him answer any doubts.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 7: Albus Severus Potter & Teddy Lupin

Summary:

Albus goes to Teddy and tries to work out his feelings.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of a mini series based on Albus/Scorpius/Teddy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

On his way to his next destination, Albus had to do quite a bit of thinking. His experience with Scorpius gave him an insight into how happy he could be, but he also knew that he'd regret not taking a chance with Teddy either, so he went as quickly as he could until he reached Teddy's house.

When he got their, Teddy seemed a little distracted and this made Albus a bit uncomfortable. They were in the kitchen, sitting opposite each other at the table. Albus was at a loss for words, but Teddy looked like he was going to burst if he remained quiet.

"Is something wrong Albus?" Teddy wondered "You look sad for some reason"

"I'm going through a lot at the moment Teddy" Albus replied "I'm so confused"

"Confused about what?" Teddy persisted.

"My feelings" Albus said.

"Oh right" Teddy muttered "Can I help you in any way?"

"This isn't exactly easy for me to say" Albus stated "But the fact of the matter is, I'm deeply attracted to you"

When Albus said that, he felt both guilty and happy as he had more confidence talking to Teddy. He wasn't sure what Teddy's reaction would be, but he hoped there would be no tension or awkwardness between them, as they had a good relationship.

"You are?" Teddy reacted.

"Yes, you are really fit" Albus declared.

This time, Albus was the one who was unable to control himself, quickly standing up and walking around the table in order to kiss Teddy. It felt similar to when he kissed Scorpius, the only difference being that there was a lack of surprise from either of them.

"I guess we should sort that out before it becomes and issue" Teddy chuckled.

Looking down, Albus saw that he still had his erection from when he was with Scorpius. In a split second, his clothes were off and Teddy was able to see Albus in all of his glory. Teddy had used a spell to strip Albus, before once again kissing him.

This made Albus confused, as he was not sure if Teddy wanted to be dominant or submissive, so he tried to keep an open mind. Finally, Albus pushed Teddy away and used his hands to strip the taller wizard. He saw the smile on Teddy's face, and when he took off Teddy's boxer shorts, he was met by an even thicker cock.

"Do you like what you see?" Teddy teased.

"It's massive, you are very much blessed" Albus rejoined.

"Do you want to touch it?" Teddy wondered.

"I'd like that" Albus agreed.

As he touched Teddy's penis, he felt it twitch in his hand. It was so long that Albus could wrap both of his hands around and stroke up and down without his hands being removed from Teddy's length. He heard the pleasurable grunts from Teddy as he moved.

"Oh wow, your hands are delicate" Teddy uttered.

"So is my tongue" Albus said.

"In that case" Teddy responded "You can lick my hole"

"Your hole?" Albus posed "Well, if that turns you on..."

As Teddy got on his back on the table, his legs were lifted up and Albus knelt down in between them. He approached the hole cautiously, before using one hand to stroke Teddy, and the other hand to open the hole up a bit, and help ease him in. His tongue slowly licked the outside, getting a feel of the warmth.

"Albus, stick your tongue in" Teddy instructed.

Making his tongue go stiff, Albus pushed in and felt Teddy's hole expand around him. There was a nice, soft feeling and it tightened as Albus stroked Teddy's dick. He heard the heavy breathing and the pants of joy that Teddy let out.

"I can't stop myself" Teddy grunted "You're going to make me shoot"

In a single instant, Albus removed his tongue from Teddy's hole and went back to work on the cock. He began sucking on the head, wanting to stimulate Teddy with all of his worth. He watched Teddy's hands clench and knew what was going to happen.

"Aah!" Teddy screamed.

A thick jet of hot, creamy sperm was released into Albus' mouth. The dick was pulsating for a little while afterwards, but when he finished, Albus removed his mouth from Teddy's member, and looked at him with wide eyes.

"That was really nice" Teddy declared.

"It-it was" Albus stuttered.

"What's wrong?" Teddy posed.

"Nothing" Albus insisted.

"I don't believe you" Teddy challenged.

He knew that he would not be able to keep up this for very long, as it was not fair to either Scorpius or Teddy, but Albus had one final thing he knew that he had to do. Getting dressed, Albus looked at Teddy, who was confused.

"Get yourself dressed and follow me" Albus instructed "We need to go and see Scorpius"

"Okay, but why?" Teddy reacted "What's going on?"

Deciding that it would be best if he didn't answer, Albus remained silent and waited for Teddy to dress himself. He went to clean himself off before putting his clothes back on, to the annoyance of Albus, but now there was going to be a final decision to make.

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 8: Albus Severus Potter & Scorpius Malfoy & Teddy Lupin

Summary:

In order to make his final decision, Albus tries Scorpius and Teddy together.

Notes:

This is Part 3 (Final Part) of the Albus/Scorpius/James mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As Teddy followed Albus, he wondered what the younger wizard was thinking. He had no idea that Albus loved Scorpius, or that before Teddy, Albus had fooled around with Scorpius. It was a confusing time for him, but he tried to keep focus.

Meanwhile, Albus could feel tension in his body, as he wasn't sure how Scorpius and Teddy were going to react when they found out what was happening. He remained silent until they reached Scorpius' house, as he believed that talking before could make the situation too difficult.

When they arrived at the house, Scorpius was puzzled to see the worry on Albus' face, and the confusion that plastered over Teddy. He let them both in, hoping that Albus would offer a full explanation, as being out of the loop was very difficult. He took them up to his bedroom, to find out what was happening.

"Albus, what is going on?" Scorpius began.

"I need to talk to you both" Albus replied "You see, today I've done two things that have confused me"

"What?" Teddy reacted.

"I have engaged in sexual activities with you both" Albus sighed "Sucking of Scorpius and rimming Teddy"

"Really?" Scorpius posed "What are you thinking now then?"

"Well, I haven't climaxed yet, even though you have both had yours" Albus said.

"So what do you want to do?" Teddy wondered "How can we sort this out?"

"Do you promise that you won't mock me?" Albus questioned.

"Hey, considering the pleasure you've given, we won't mock you" Scorpius soothed.

"Absolutely, let us know what you want" Teddy agreed.

There was a momentary pause whilst Albus tried to get himself ready to say what he wanted. He was sure that they would be okay with it, but it was going to be exploring something new, and it made him worry that it might scare them off. Taking a deep breath, Albus started talking again.

"I would love to experience actual domination" Albus explained "I want you to tie me up and punish me"

"Wow, that sounds good" Scorpius said.

"What are we waiting for?" Teddy added.

It was at that point that Albus stood still, not moving as he wanted the others to manhandle him. Scorpius used his wand to strip Albus off, showing that his cut cock was still erect and throbbing. Before doing anything else, Teddy used his wand to put Albus on the bed, and tie him up securely with ropes.

"Now, we will start by teasing you" Scorpius stated.

"I hope you like this" Teddy chuckled.

As they took their clothes off, Scorpius and Teddy could see the devilish smirk that was spread across Albus' face. They approached the bed slowly, laying down each side of Albus, before beginning to caress his smooth, warm body.

"You know, I think you've been so bad" Scorpius teased "Your punishment is going to be severe"

"What will you do?" Albus mumbled.

Without answering, Teddy started to pinch Albus' nipple, causing him to wince in pain. There was a rush of lust that went through him as his nipples were being punished. Scorpius wanted to take it up a notch, and began biting the other nipple.

"God, that's good!" Albus moaned.

Using their free hands, Scorpius and Teddy began caressing Albus' faint ab muscles, getting tantalisingly close to his penis. However, they weren't going to let him have any real pleasure just yet, not until they had punished him properly.

"Hey, let me have some fun" Albus complained.

"All in good time" Scorpius responded "Stay calm"

"You'll get a reward" Teddy assured "It will be worth it"

Taking their hands away, Scorpius and Teddy got on their knees either side of Albus' head. They loved the way that he squirmed, knowing that he really would go along with anything. They started stroking themselves simultaneously, watching as Albus tried to lift his head up.

"You've already done that" Scorpius interrupted.

"So you can't have it again" Teddy said.

Their stroking got faster, as the leaned toward each other and kissed, giving Albus a full view of what was happening. Scorpius was getting so close, and he could see from Teddy's face that the older wizard was close too.

"Open your mouth" Scorpius ordered.

"And get ready" Teddy rejoined.

As his own erection began to ache, Albus opened his mouth and stuck his tongue out, making it do a little dance to try and will them to release. Scorpius had reached the point of no return, squirting cum directly into Albus' mouth. There were several jets of it, which coated him with semen.

"Now you must swallow it" Scorpius said.

That was what Albus wanted to do, as he swallowed every drop with happiness. He then turned his attention to Teddy, who was now beginning to twitch. There was heavy breathing, and a load grunt before Teddy shot his cum into Albus' mouth. There was less this time, but that made Albus' job easier.

"You know what to do" Teddy panted.

Once Albus had ingested the semen, he looked up at the others with pleading eyes. Teddy and Scorpius knew that he was now desperate for release, but they didn't want to rush it, so they slowly made their way back down to Albus' throbbing knob.

"What shall we do?" Teddy wondered.

"I say we stroke it first" Scorpius proposed.

Wrapping their hands around his length, Albus suddenly went tense as his desperation became more prominent. He wanted to orgasm there and then, and attempted to thrust into their hands. He was getting close, but then Scorpius realised what was happening.

"Hang on, stop a minute" Scorpius instructed.

"Please, I have to release" Albus begged.

"First, we have to suck you" Teddy explained.

Wanting to give him the best experience, Scorpius lowered his head around Albus and began sucking the pulsating length. He wrapped a hand around Albus' dick too, to ensure that he was fully stimulated. At the same time, Teddy began sucking Albus' balls.

"That's so sexy" Albus panted.

It was about to become even better, as Teddy inserted his finger into Albus' hole, causing another load moan from Albus. Being worshipped in this way was proving too much for him, as Albus could feel his sperm dancing in his balls.

"Oh god!" Albus screeched.

At last, Albus finally shot his load deep in the back of Scoprius' throat. It bypassed his mouth and was swallowed before anything else could happen. Once he was finished, Scorpius and Teddy removed their hands from Albus, before wrapping one hand each around his cock and stroking him.

"Please stop!" Albus pleaded ""I can't take anymore!"

"But we're having such fun" Teddy argued.

"Actually, let's finish now" Scorpius suggested.

"Thank you!" Albus beamed.

They took their hands away, and Teddy used his wand to remove the ropes that were tying Albus down. With his freedom back, Albus sat up before his clothes were put on by Scorpius. They were all dressed again, and the conversation went back to being serious.

"So, do you know who you want?" Teddy posed.

"Let us down gently" Scorpius insisted.

"No need, after that experience, I want both of you!" Albus declared.

There was a sea of kisses between the three as Albus happily realised that he could have both of them. There was nothing in the way, and together, the three young wizards were set to have a very long and loving relationship which would become their whole lives.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 9: James Sirius Potter & Teddy Lupin

Summary:

After a game of Quidditch, James gets a surprise that he didn't expect.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of a mini series based on James/Scorpius/Teddy.

This has some AU, as Scorpius and Teddy are a couple, and James is a famous Quidditch player. Meanwhile Albus doesn't exist.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The happiest couple in the world had to be Scorpius and Teddy. Although they had their little arguments, they could always quickly get over them. Just looking at each other gave them both such a thrill, as they could feel their love for one another.

They were huge fans of Quidditch, and their favourite player was James. He was a star in his own right, showing the determination and mental strength of a champion. He was very happy to talk to his fans, and would take every opportunity to give back to them.

When Scorpius and Teddy were sad, they thought of James. This was such an important thing, particularly after the Quidditch game they had just watched. It was the first game they had attended, but James' team had lost, causing heartbreak for his fans.

When everyone else had left, with a hint of hope, Teddy grabbed Scorpius by the arm and dragged him out of the stand. They went down to the showers, where James was cleaning himself up after a very stressful and painful game. Standing just outside, they saw James' muscular body completely naked, as he stood under the stream of hot water.

"God, he's so fit" Scorpius whispered.

"And hopefully we can get the chance for a closer look" Teddy mumbled.

After turning the shower off, James stood looking at the wall for a few moments, contemplating what had just happened in the match. He was angry for losing, but only with himself, as he was his own biggest critic and was trying to find perfection.

Using this as their chance, Teddy and Scorpius got naked and walked up beside James. He didn't notice them as he was so transfixed on the wall whilst his thoughts crowded his mind. It was when Teddy spoke, that James paid attention.

"You know, you shouldn't beat yourself up so much" Teddy said.

"W-what are you doing in here?" James posed.

"We wanted to check that our favourite player is okay" Scorpius soothed.

"I just lost one of the biggest games of my career" James sighed "I'm not feeling at my best at the moment"

Letting out a small, almost inaudible grunt, Teddy put his arm on James' shoulder and rubbed it gently. He knew that he could either be about to make a really big mistake, or do something that would make everyone feel much happier about everything.

"If you're not feeling to good" Teddy rejoined "Why not let us help you feel better?"

"Yes" Scorpius agreed "You can take out all of your frustrations on us"

For a brief moment, James didn't say or do anything, being completely frozen in time as he considered what they had proposed. Everyone else had already left, so it was just the three of them. Taking that into consideration, James made his decision.

"What exactly are you suggesting?" James pressed.

"Have sex with us" Teddy explained.

"It'll take the stress away" Scorpius assured.

"Lock the door please" James instructed.

With the motivation of a thousand wizards, Teddy used his wand to lock the door, before returning his gaze to James and watching the hunky Quidditch player's penis throb. This was going to be the beginning of a passionate session with him.

"How is this going to work?" James wondered.

"To start with, Scorpius can watch" Teddy reacted "You and I can have some fun"

Nodding in agreement, Scorpius stood back and allowed Teddy to have some fun with James, happily anticipating his own turn with James. Teddy walked closer to James before kissing him, feeling their dicks rub together with the action.

"We've dreamed of this for so long" Teddy revealed.

"Then I expect a good time" James replied.

Teddy could not process this information quick enough, as James pushed him down onto his knees, and put his cock above Teddy's face. Scorpius watched proudly as Teddy pushed his face towards James' length and began taking it into his mouth.

"No girl has ever done this to me" James commented "It feels so new and nice"

Suddenly, James felt Teddy's mouth gripping tighter onto his shaft as he increased the vacuum. Teddy went all the way down, as James started pushing deeper into him. Teddy gagged at first, before his throat relaxed to allow James to comfortably move inside.

"As good as this is" James interrupted "Can I see that ass?"

The fact that James had suggested that made Teddy feel a little shocked, but he gladly removed James' dick from his mouth and looked up at him in awe. There were a few seconds of staring at one another, before Teddy finally answered him.

"Of course!" Teddy agreed "This ass is so ready!"

Standing against the wall, facing away from James, Teddy was bet over slightly and displaying his butt. James licked his lips a bit at how hot Teddy looked, before kneeling down behind him to get a closer look at his ass. He gently put his hands on Teddy's cheeks, slowly pulling them apart to reveal his hole.

"So pretty and pink" James complimented.

"Thank- Whoa!" Teddy moaned.

As Teddy spoke, James began licking the entrance to his hole. His tongue felt nice and wet, sending Teddy into a trance with lust. He felt James remove his hands, allowing Teddy's cheek to smash and press around his face.

"I hope your paying attention Scorpius" Teddy giggled.

"Trust me, this has my full focus Teddy" Scorpius replied.

James took things further, as he pushed his tongue into Teddy's hole. It was slowly inserted until James could not go any deeper, and the walls of Teddy's hole became coated in saliva. It was surprising just how far James' tongue could reach.

"That's a long tongue" Teddy said.

It was now decided by James that they had to go all the way. He didn't want to hold on anymore, and removed his tongue slowly. He pushed Teddy on the floor on his back, before guiding his penis inside of Teddy's slick, awaiting hole.

"T-that's so b-big" Teddy stuttered.

"Bigger than my tongue?" James teased.

"So much bigger!" Teddy declared.

As James started moving, Teddy stroked himself fiercely, wanted to feel all of the sensations that he could. The head was really stretching his hole, and as he looked at James, he felt his penis twitch a bit. There was nothing between them.

"You are going to give me everything, right?" Teddy posed.

"I will give you a big load" James pledged.

That was all Teddy needed, as his sperm spurted out of his slit and onto his stomach. The way his hole tightened around James made the Quidditch player feel even more horny. Once Teddy had stopped releasing, he wanted to get James all the way.

"My ass needs your sperm" Teddy teased "Let me have it all"

"Oh baby" James moaned "It's coming to you"

His thrusts became more forceful, as finally his orgasm took hold. James released several jets of his hot semen inside Teddy's hole, holding himself inside to give Teddy all of his seed. He was breathing heavily to calm down, before removing himself from Teddy's hole.

"That was just what I needed" James declared.

"Glad I could help" Teddy chuckled.

"Any chance you'd be up for another go?" Scorpius pressed.

"No doubt about it!" James beamed.

Scorpius watched happily as Teddy stood up slowly, completely exhausted from what had just happened. It felt like time had stopped, as Teddy realised that he had just done something that lots of James' admirers had dreamed of doing. And more to that, Scorpius was next.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 10: James Sirius Potter & Scorpius Malfoy

Summary:

Scorpius tries to match up to Teddy when he enjoys some fun with James.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of a mini series based on James/Scorpius/Teddy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

With Teddy taking time out to enjoy what was about to happen, Scorpius walked over to James, and knew what he wanted to start with. He began kissing James, but wanted to try something a little special, so he inserted his tongue into James' mouth.

As he explored it, Scorpius could taste Teddy, which meant that he was surrounded by a very familiar flavour. There was a satisfying way that their mouths moved in sync, sending Scorpius horny and willing to go to the next level.

"I must feel your penis" Scorpius stated "I need you to be erect once more"

"You'll have to earn it then!" James declared "Stroke me and see what happens"

"Scorpius, I'll warn you" Teddy interjected "When you feel his dick, you won't get enough of it"

Scorpius moved his hand down James' body, feeling his muscles before reaching the semi hard dick. He wrapped his gingers gently around it, making James feel warm and fuzzy with his delicate touch. Starting at the head, Scorpius stroked towards the base before moving back up.

"I think it's working" James stated.

"I can feel you getting thicker in my grip" Scorpius chuckled.

"Hang on, I've got an idea" James reacted.

Using his wand, James cast a spell which applied constant lubricant to both his and Scorpius' bodies. Now, their was going to be absolutely no resistance from any movement, giving Scorpius the chance to go faster and give James greater pleasure.

"There we go" James chuckled.

James felt the blood rushing quickly to his member, which became fully hard as Scorpius continued to rub along him. It was driving James wild to be stroked, and gave him an idea to try something slightly different with Scorpius.

"Get on all fours" James ordered.

"You got it!" Scorpius agreed.

Teddy knew that this was Scorpius' favourite position, but remained silent because he wanted to see where James was going to go with it. As Scorpius got on his hands and knees, James knelt behind him, but was not going to use his tongue this time.

"I think I know what you want" James said.

He didn't give Scorpius a chance to reply, and instead inserted his finger forcefully into Scorpius' hole. There was a loud moan at first, as Scorpius felt the tip of James' finger reach his prostate. He had never felt such stimulation before in his life.

"You're so right, I wanted this" Scorpius declared.

"You always enjoyed that with me" Teddy laughed.

"Now, I have to get you ready for my dick" James explained "So I have to stretch your tight hole"

One at a time, James added all of his fingers, until he was sufficiently satisfied that Scorpius' hole was opened enough to take him without causing pain. He knew he had reached that point when Scorpius began pushing back onto him, wanting even more.

"I'm ready now!" Scorpius insisted "I need your cock inside me!"

"Calm down honey" James soothed "It's time"

As he removed his fingers, there was a popping sound from Scorpius' hole. It was much wider than before, and when James got into position, he took a moment to imagine what it would feel like around his length. He smacked the smooth, round cheeks a few times, until they were red.

"Please James" Scorpius begged "I want you to coat my insides"

"Okay Scorpius" James agreed "We're ready to go"

Using his hand, James stroked himself to ensure he was still rock hard, before guiding his cock into Scorpius hot hole. As he pushed in, the smoothness that surrounded him felt much better than anything he'd ever experienced before, including Teddy.

"Our dreams are coming true!" Scorpius panted.

"I never doubted that they would" Teddy reacted.

"I could stay inside you all day" James declared "Your hole is amazing"

As James began thrusting, he could feel Scorpius' hole pulsating around him, made even more intense as Scorpius began stroking himself. Their bodies were both shining from all of the constant lubricant, as James used his dick to go deep into Scorpius.

"You keep hitting my prostate" Scorpius moaned "I can't stop myself from climaxing"

"You don't need to" James persisted "When you are ready, you shoot"

It was so sensual that Scorpius only had to stroke one more time, and then his cock did the rest, twitching like crazy and releasing his load onto the floor. The tightening of his hole allowed James to feel a greater amount of lust.

"You loved that, didn't you?" James posed.

"I did, but now I need your sperm" Scorpius responded "Let it explode in me, please?"

That was what sent James over the edge, as he pushed all the way in, and felt his balls emptying. He shot ten big loads into Scorpius, who lowered his body a bit to ensure the sperm went deep inside his body. The panting was great for Teddy to listen to, as was the squelch that occurred when James withdrew from Scorpius.

"Thank you for doing that" Scorpius said.

"No problem" James reacted "Thank you for making me feel better"

As they cleaned themselves up and got dressed, Teddy had a suggestion for James, hoping that he would agree. He knew that there was going to be a chance that James would refuse, but he loved taking risks, and had to ask him.

"James, do you fancy coming back to our house?" Teddy suggested "We can have a bit more fun and no risk of being caught"

"That would be nice" James said "I'm in"

"Cool, we'll have to get going then" Scorpius commented "And make sure no one suspects anything"

They cleaned up the shower room after they were fully clothes, making sure everything was back the way that it was found. Unlocking the door, Teddy lead Scorpius and James out of the arena and they walked to the house, hoping to add to their growing experience.

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 11: James Sirius Potter & Scorpius Malfoy & Teddy Lupin

Summary:

Back at their house, Teddy and Scorpius take the opportunity to turn the tables on James.

Notes:

This is Part 3 (Final Part) of the James/Scorpius/Teddy mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As they walked to the house, Teddy looked at Scorpius and knew that his boyfriend was thinking exactly the same as he was. James was walking in between them, with his arms around lovingly around each of them. They felt really excited that James was with them.

James had never been with a guy before, so to be with two one after the other was unexpected. It had made him question lots of things in his life, making James come to a realisation. The reason all of his relationships with girls had failed was because he liked guys.

He followed them into the house after Scorpius unlocked the door. It was a lovely place to be, as it was well decorated and stylish. James was not surprised at all when Scorpius and Teddy dragged him up to their bedroom, complete with a king size double bed.

"This is a lovely room" James complimented "I bet you've done some hot stuff in here a few times"

"Thank you" Scorpius reacted "But right now, we want to do more hot stuff with you"

"That's right" Teddy added "This time, we want you to fulfil our every need"

Teddy was the first to remove his clothes, as he was fully recovered and ready to go again. Scorpius followed soon afterwards, and he was up for another round too. They both sat on the edge of the bed, looking at James, who was still stood up.

"So, what do you want me to do?" James posed.

"Entertain us" Teddy said.

"Do a strip tease" Scorpius instructed.

Scorpius knew that he and Teddy had James right where they wanted him, as he smiled. James started by removing his jacket and then his tight fitting t-shirt. His abs were exposed once more, and looked even more defined in the light of the room.

"Now that's what I call a hunk" Teddy chuckled.

"I would say jock would be a better term" Scorpius insisted.

They had no time to argue, as James then took of his shoes and socks, before dropping his jeans. He had big, muscular legs that looked about as big as Scorpius' waistline. Teddy had started stroking himself, and Scorpius had followed soon afterwards, as they waited for James to take off his briefs.

"You want this?" James teased.

"Your bulge looks great!" Teddy beamed.

"Let us see it again!" Scorpius pleaded.

Laughing, James pulled his briefs down and exposed his dick and balls, stroking himself happily as he saw the others drooling slightly at the sight of him. They stood up and walked towards him, before taking a chance to kiss him one at a time. Teddy tried using his tongue, and saw why Scorpius had done so previously.

"He has a fantastic mouth doesn't he?" Scorpius giggled.

"He does" Teddy agreed.

As Scorpius took his turn, he used his tongue to explore James' mouth further, licking all around and feeling the moist interior that surrounded him. That was when he knew what needed to happen, as he pushed James down onto his knees.

"Why don't you suck us this time?" Scorpius suggested.

"That's a great idea! Let's see what he can do" Teddy agreed.

"Who wants to go first?" James posed.

"I will" Scorpius stated.

Slowly, James began to wrap his mouth around Scorpius, feeling the Malfoy throb in his mouth as he started to blow him. In order to keep Teddy's motor running, James stroked him at the same time to show that he wanted both of them.

"I knew you would be the biggest whore James" Scorpius joked.

"Hey, enjoy it because it'll be my turn soon" Teddy countered.

Feeling so turned on by his boyfriend, Scorpius pulled him close and they kissed whilst James worshipped them. He looked up to watch them, and took the opportunity to swap, stroking Scorpius and moving his mouth onto Teddy's cock. This caused them to pull apart once more.

"He's my bitch now" Teddy declared.

"His mouth is even better on your cock, isn't it?" Scorpius questioned.

He nodded and allowed Teddy to continue sucking him. There was no stopping any of them at this point, as both Teddy and Scorpius could feel their orgasms approaching. This wasn't how they wanted it to finish though, so they pushed James back onto the bed.

"Is something wrong?" James reacted.

"We're getting close, so we have to go inside you now" Teddy explained.

Feeling more horny, James waited for Teddy to get onto the bed. Before climbing on top of him, James cast a lubrication charm on all three of them. As he lowered himself, James felt Teddy's cock enter his hole, causing a new feeling for him.

"That's really big, and I'm not sure I can take it all" James moaned.

"Don't worry, it's going to get better" Teddy assured.

James felt Teddy's hands grab his hips, helping him to move up and down. Soon enough, James began to relax and his hole was getting stretched. Teddy then opened his legs up a bit, allowing Scorpius to kneel down in between them.

"Here's the final piece of the puzzle" Scorpius declared.

He pushed into James, feeling Teddy's dick rub against his own as his boyfriend continued moving in and out of James. With both of them inside him, James felt over the moon and began jerking himself off with full intent. Teddy and Scorpius moved so that as one withdrew, the other pushed in.

"God, this feels better than I could have ever imagined!" James screamed.

"Enjoy yourself baby" Scorpius encouraged.

"Your reward will arrive soon" Teddy reacted.

It was too much for James, who with one final stroke, shot his seed. It shot up and coated his own body, before dripping down. He felt more pleasure than ever as his hole contracted around Teddy and Scorpius, and that caused them to finish too.

"Yes!" Teddy screeched.

"Aah!" Scorpius panted.

Simultaneously, they shot their loads into James, and his body absorbed it all as it travelled inside him. He pulled off of them and collapsed on the bed, with Teddy and Scorpius soon joining him. As they looked at each other, James felt inner peace.

"I guess you are just what I always needed" James said.

"I'm not surprised, we all are going to stay together" Scorpius affixed.

"You belong with us, and we belong with you" Teddy concluded.

Feeling completely out of energy, the three wizards fell asleep in each other's arms. There was now no doubt in any of their minds that this relationship was going to work. In fact, James was convinced that this would help him rediscover his form and be successful at Quidditch again.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

The rest of this book will not feature James, Albus, Scorpius or Teddy.

In order to make things interesting, I'm adding some heterosexual oneshots.

Chapter 12: Rose Weasley & Hugo Weasley

Summary:

At an adult club, Rose meets someone she wasn't expecting.

Notes:

This is the beginning of some oneshots that don't include James, Albus, Scorpius or Teddy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

There was a secret that Rose had long been hiding from her family. She was known as a quiet and sensible young woman, but very recently, she had become more and more sad at having a very boring life. It had prompted her to take action that she previously would never have even considered.

The last few days, she had been visiting an adult club, and each time she had gone straight to a glory hole in one of the back booths. Her motive was simple, and it was to lose her virginity by any means necessary, even if she had no idea who it was. She had not had any luck so far, but wasn't about to give up.

She was naked in the booth, and had enchanted the area to have dark purple lighting. She was trying to keep herself ready by fingering her pussy. It was wet and ready for any opportunity presented to her. Rose was growing slightly impatient, but then she heard someone enter the booth next to her.

As she took a look through the opening in the wall, she saw that in fact it was her brother, Hugo on the other side. She gasped in shock, not knowing that Hugo would turn up. But as he got naked, she used her wand to put splatter lubricant over his dick.

"Whoa, someone's keen!" Hugo beamed.

"Come here, let me suck you" Rose responded.

"You don't have to ask me twice" Hugo chuckled.

"I'm glad" Rose mumbled.

As Hugo stuck his penis through the hole, Rose took a moment to admire the thick dick that was in front of her face. She never knew how big he was, but having her own brother in this situation was making her so horny.

"Put it in your mouth" Hugo ordered.

"Okay babe" Rose reacted.

Grabbing it in her hand, Rose held Hugo's penis up and then slowly guided it into her mouth. It was smooth and pleasant to feel, and she was enjoying the fact that after waiting so long, she was finally going to get to have some fun.

"That's very nice" Hugo complimented "You must get lots of practice"

It had surprised Rose that Hugo hadn't recongnised that it was her voice. Then again, that made it easier to move on with her desires. Oblivious to the fact that he was inside his own sister's mouth, Hugo kept going, feeling an amazing sense of power and freedom come over him.

"Is your clit nice and wet?" Hugo teased "Do you want me inside you?"

Rose answered by moaning in a muffled manner, thanks to the fact that her mouth was filled with Hugo's massive cock. She wished that the wall wasn't there, and that they were both seeing each other and enjoying mutual sensuality. Hugo however, wanted to hear her voice so Rose took him out of her mouth.

"What was that?" Hugo posed.

"My clit is so moist, it's dripping" Rose moaned "I really would love it if you would shove your dick inside me"

"Stroke me for a minute" Hugo instructed "Let me feel your hands on my penis"

"Whatever you want" Rose agreed.

She put her hand around Hugo's dick, and loved the way that it slightly twitched the moment her fingers touched him. She saw the pre-cum leaking out of the tip, and wanted to know waht it tasted like, so she moved her tongue along his slit.

"Wow, I've never felt so good before" Hugo grunted.

"Please, invade my virgin pussy" Rose pleaded "I want to feel your sperm inside me"

"That can be arranged, if you stroke me a bit more first" Hugo chuckled "Is that a deal?"

"Yes, it's a deal" Rose concurred.

She used her wand to apply a bit of lubricant to her hand, to give her an easier time stroking him at a faster pace. He pushed inside the wall's opening a bit more, showing off his equally impressive balls to Rose.

"I bet your balls are so full" Rose commented.

"I'm going to empty them inside you" Hugo declared.

Just as she was getting a good rhythm going, Hugo pulled away and momentarily removed his cock and balls from the hole in the wall. Rose was disappointed, so much so that she made the mistake of looking through the hole, and that was then Hugo saw her.

"R-Rose?" Hugo muttered "Y-you've been d-doing this?"

"Sorry Hugo" Rose responded "I've just wanted to lose my virginity and I come here most nights. You're the first person to offer me it, but I wasn't planning specifically on having sex with you"

The tension in the air was so thick that it could be cut with a knife. As Rose looked at the floor in shame, she heard the door to her booth opening, and when she looked up, Hugo had shoved his clothes on the floor next to hers, and locked the door behind him.

"I've wanted you for ages" Hugo admitted "Please say you'll let me finish this?"

"I loved having your cock in my mouth" Rose rejoined "It would be a pleasure if you would put it in my pussy"

"Get on your back and open your legs" Hugo said.

"To quote you, you don't have to ask me twice!" Rose giggled.

As she assumed that position, Rose waited as her pussy started dripping even more with excitement. It felt like an eternity whilst Hugo would kneel between her legs, lowering his body so that the tip of his cock pressed against her entrance.

"Push it in!" Rose begged.

"I'm going to" Hugo promised.

Just before he did, Hugo lowered his head down so that it was right above Rose's. She didn't know what he was planning to do, but when he pushed his face down and kissed her, she felt like her life was already ten times better.

The second Hugo pulled his head away, he pushed his cock inside Rose, feeling her hymen tear as he went all the way in. It was such a wet and hot feeling around him, that he felt like he could release almost immediately.

"I love it" Rose said "Please be rough"

"You want that?" Hugo teased "For me to show you a good time?"

Nodding happily, Rose relaxed and lay back as Hugo began thrusting into her. He was going so hard and fast that she finally found where her g-spot was. When Hugo moved, he was stimulating her so much, and she could feel her orgasm approaching.

"God Hugo!" Rose screeched "I think I'm going to squirt"

"I want to feel it" Hugo stated "Squirt for your brother!"

With one more rub on her g-spot, Rose felt her pussy contract hard around Hugo's member, releasing her juices all over it. It made her slick and ensured that Hugo discovered no further resistance as he thrust into her.

"I'm gonna cum too!" Hugo declared.

"Shoot inside me!" Rose pleaded "Make me pregnant"

"I'll get you pregnant" Hugo insisted "My sperm is powerful"

"The prove it!" Rose giggled.

As he thrust inside her one final time, Hugo shot his biggest load of sperm. It went deep into Rose, the force and amount causing it to reach her womb in seconds. When he slowly pulled out, he looked at Rose in shock.

"Did we really just do that?" Hugo questioned.

"Yes, and I don't regret it" Rose said.

"Neither do I" Hugo replied.

"Good, now let's get dressed and go home before people get suspicious" Rose instructed.

Smiling one last time at his sister, Hugo helped her up as he stood and got dressed, watching as Rose also put her clothes on with lightening speed. As they walked out they kept a low profile, but on the way home, they held hands lovingly.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 13: Fred Weasley II & Lucy Weasley

Summary:

Whilst on a family visit, Lucy catches Fred doing something and uses it as a chance to get something.

Notes:

A new ship I haven't written about before.

Told from Lucy's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Visiting our extended family usually resulted in a massive argument. I usually felt more comfortable when we were in smaller groups, but everyone else disagreed, so at least five times each year, we would meet up together, which would fill me with a feeling of dread.

There was a silver lining, however, in the form of my cousin Fred. He was so handsome, with a tall frame and coffee coloured skin that I thought was amazing. I was so jealous, as he had never had acne, but I had constantly suffered from it. The main problem that I had was the fact that I really liked him, more than I should do.

As we all sat, cramped together in a rather inadequate room, I kept looking over at him. He would smile nervously before turning away from me. I didn't know what was going on, or why he was acting like this, but what I did know was that he had been acting like this the last few times we'd had family reunions.

I was casually in the background, not really speaking to anyone else, when I saw Fred walk away and go upstairs. As curiosity got the better of me, I instinctively followed him, noticing that he had gone into one of the many bedrooms.

There was a moment when I had to think about what I was doing, as I might have scared Fred and this could be why he went to a bedroom. I stood still for a few minutes, as my thoughts were beginning to flood my mind, and started to annoy me.

"Oh, Lucy!" Fred moaned.

After I heard that, I used a spell to clear out my ears to make sure that I had heard correctly. I knew Fred said my name, but did he really say it with a sexual undertone? Walking towards the open door, I went into the bedroom, and saw Fred lying flat on his back on the bed, completely naked.

He was erect, and he was rubbing his length furiously, completely oblivious to the fact that I was also in the room with him. Morality was being pumped into my mind through my thoughts, he was my cousin, I should put a stop to what he was doing. But then my heart took over, telling me that if Fred loved me, as much as I loved him, I should go for it.

The smile on my face grew as I saw Fred look as if he was in total heaven. His abs, his hair, his body... Oh my god they were just so perfect, and I wanted to experience him. I took off my clothes quietly, so that Fred wouldn't stop, before I approached the bed.

"Lucy you do good things to me" Fred panted "If only you were here in this room to help me out"

This was it, the moment where I would either make or break one of the most important relationships I had ever had. Slowly, I sat down on the bed next to Fred, but he didn't seem to notice. I knew I had to try and get his attention, so I gently stroked his leg.

"I... Lucy?!" Fred screeched "What are you doing?"

"I'm sorry Fred" I reacted "I got worried about you and when I found you here, moaning my name... My feelings took over"

"Your feelings?" Fred pressed.

"I've liked you for the longest time" I revealed.

That was when Fred sat up and looked at me, his eyes were so soulful that I got lost in them very easily. Before I realised what was happening, Fred pressed his lips ever so gently against mine, and my heart felt as if it was doing a dance. He smiled at me when we parted.

"Going back to what I was saying earlier" Fred said "Would you help me out?"

I simply chuckled, before pushing him back down on the bed. I moved so that I was in between his legs, and looking at his big cock. The head was pulsating in a way that encouraged me to touch it. I wrapped my hand around his dick, hearing the gasp that escaped his mouth.

"I can't tell you how happy I am to be here with you" I declared.

"I feel the same, exactly the same" Fred concurred.

I began stroking him slowly, watching the way that he caressed his own abs with his hand. I used my free hand to rub his leg, and he relaxed further as I did so. It was so new to me, this whole experience, that I was unsure of what to do.

"Am I pleasing you?" I wondered "Am I giving you pleasure?"

"Yes you are" Fred assured "But can we go further?"

"In what way?" I enquired.

"I want to feel those moist lips around my penis" Fred explained.

This talk was making my pussy feel so wet that it was dripping. I moved my hand down to rub myself, as my clit was begging for attention. I used my fingers to slowly stimulate myself, but I was stopped when Fred put his hand on my hair.

"Move around so you are facing my feet" Fred instructed.

"Okay" I agreed.

As I moved, I didn't know what to expect, but in the new position, I lowered myself down, teasing the tip of his penis with my lips. I licked the slit, as it began to release pre-cum. The taste was divine, and being unable to resist anymore, I lowered my mouth around his shaft, feeling him open it all the way up.

"That's even better than I hoped" Fred stated.

As I began slowly moving my mouth up and down his shaft, I was taken by surprise as I felt something soft and moist on my vagina. I took a moment to look back, and saw that Fred was using his tongue to slowly lick me. This was something I had never considered, but I was so glad he did it.

"Oh god, your tongue... It makes me want you even more" I moaned.

I had to try doing something, as I took his cock back into my mouth, I began moving up and down on Fred's tongue. He made his tongue go stiff, and feeling it invade me was making me even more wet than I already was.

My mouth wrapped tighter and tighter around his length as he gave me pleasure. His penis was slippery and shiny from my slobber, and it highlighted all of the details. My self control had left me, as I got off of Fred, much to his frustration.

"Hey, what's wrong?" Fred reacted.

"I need you inside me" I pleaded "I've waited long enough!"

"Let me just get a condom" Fred said "I'm sure there are some here"

"No, don't bother" I insisted.

"But what about the risks?" Fred argued.

"Who cares?" I replied.

Using my wand, I cast a spell that tied Fred up on the bed. I knew I was probably moving too quickly, but I needed that satisfaction and I knew that there was a good chance I would never get this opportunity again, so I wanted to have everything.

"Are you sure about this?" Fred persisted "If you get pregnant-"

"Everything will be fine" I interrupted "Now, don't you want to be inside me?"

Watching him nod gave me the go ahead to start. I climbed on top of Fred, and felt the tip of his cock rub gently against my pussy. The head was big and I had a bit of concern that I might not fit it inside, but I took a breath, and relaxed. I lowered myself down and felt him open me up, my hymen tearing willingly before he was all the way inside.

"Your pussy is so wet" Fred complimented.

"And it's yours too" I declared.

I moved slowly to begin with so that I had the chance to get used to how big he was. Fortunately, doing so allowed me to locate my g-spot, so I manoeuvred my body so that every time I moved, his penis would rub against the right area.

"I want you so badly" I panted.

"You've got me" Fred insisted.

His husky voice was turning me on, and I began bouncing on him. I had no idea that any cock could truly fill my pussy, but Fred's was huge and I was enjoying him. As he was tied up, I knew I would have to do all the work to get both of us to climax.

"You want to shoot that seed inside me?" I teased "To coat my inner walls?"

"Yes baby" Fred grunted "Your pussy is a temple of happiness"

"Oh god!" I screeched.

I couldn't help it, as my pussy contracted around his dick and squirted juice over him. The orgasm was so different to any previous ones I had whilst alone. It took complete hold of my body, and lasted several seconds, making me buck and jolt.

"I'm gonna cum!" Fred screamed.

Mercifully, I felt his hot sperm shoot up inside me, flooding my insides with warm liquid. I continued bouncing, as I hated the idea of a single drop being wasted. His breathing was getting heavier and heavier as I milked him for all he had.

"That was amazing" Fred declared.

"You know how to fill me" I chuckled.

As I got off from him, I lay down next to Fred before kissing him once again. There was such a strong connection between us, and I was so grateful. When I remembered that he was still tied up, I decided to have a bit more fun. I wrapped my hand around the head of his cock, and rubbed.

"Whoa!" Fred panted "Stop!"

"But I'm having so much fun!" I insisted "And you have such a nice dick!"

I rubbed him for a few moments, watching as his body began twitching from the torture I was putting him through. When I finally let him go, I removed the ropes with my wand before we got dressed. It was at that point I made a worrying observation.

"Oh crap!" I boomed.

"What's wrong?" Fred rejoined.

"We never shut the door" I observed.

Whilst I was nervous, I saw a hint of a smirk on Fred's face, almost as if he wanted us to get caught. We went back downstairs to join the others, and remained close to each other. It was in that moment that I started to enjoy these family reunions.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 14: Fred Weasley II & Roxanne Weasley

Summary:

Fred tries to talk to Roxanne about a problem, but gets more than he was expecting.

Notes:

Another ship I haven't written before.

Told from Fred's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I had never been lucky when it came to ladies. I tried to turn up the charm in order to prove that I was the best person anyone could be with, but usually that would result in my humiliation through rejection and hints of disgust from whoever I was talking to.

There were so many times when I believed I was doing the correct thing, but each time I found out that I had no chance. My heart ached so much, and when I was on my own, I felt like crying. I know, it sounds silly, but my feelings were important to me.

In previous occurrences, I would avoid talking to anyone about the rejection, as it reminded me of my inner sadness. I really hoped that one day I would get my happy ending, but based on the reputation I had garnered, my hopes weren't too high.

As I sat quietly in my bedroom, there was a knock at the door. It was very strange for that to happen, as my family would normally come in and out of my room freely. I stood up and walked towards the door, opening it slowly to see Roxanne.

"Hi Fred" Roxanne greeted "I think we need to talk"

"Okay" I sighed "Come in Roxanne"

She smiled and walked in to the room, sitting down on my bed. I sat next to her, after she patted the space beside where she was sat. My sister and I had been close, but I didn't feel comfortable talking to anyone about my problems, as I feared they would mock me.

"Is there something you want to talk about?" Roxanne opened.

"No, nothing" I replied.

"So, you aren't upset by the way that girl threw her drink over you in the leaky cauldron?" Roxanne persisted "I was there, I saw it"

"Oh that" I mumbled "It's fine, no problem for me"

She shook her head, clearly knowing that I was lying to her. Putting her arm around me, I found myself feeling better as this was the most attention I had been paid for a while. Just as I was getting into the hug, I realised that my head was resting on her breast.

"I think you know that's not true" Roxanne reacted "If that's how girls see you, then they don't deserve you"

"But they keep rejecting me" I responded "How long will it be before someone loves me?"

"You will find someone, you're such a nice guy" Roxanne complimented.

I tried to listen to what she was saying, but being so close to her breast was making me hard. I never thought about her in a sexual way before, but having her in this position was making me look at Roxanne in a completely different way.

I pulled away from Roxanne and looked at her, seeing the sympathetic, loving expression that was on her face. This made me lose my common sense, as without thinking, I pressed my lips against hers, feeling my sister in such close proximity for the first time. She pushed me away, and looked at me in shock.

"Why did you do that?" Roxanne questioned.

"I'm sorry, it's just... No girl has ever shown me love before" I reacted.

She looked down at my body, and I guessed that she was looking at the bulge in my trousers. I tried not to move, because any stimulation might make me moan and embarrass myself in front of Roxanne. Then she stood up, removing her clothes with her wand.

"Well, you've been bad and are in need of punishment" Roxanne declared.

"What are you doing?" I pressed.

I stood up and tried to get more answers, but using her wand again, she cast a spell that stripped me of all my clothes. I tried to cover my raging boner in order to maintain my dignity, but Roxanne moved really fast and had grabbed my erection in her warm, soft hand.

"We need to get this sorted" Roxanne teased "Sit down"

I sat on the edge of my bed completely naked with no sense of dignity left. Roxanne moved in between my legs, meaning I could feel her breath against me. She lifted my penis up out of the way, and then looked at my balls.

"What are you going to do to me?" I wondered.

"I need you to see how bad you are" Roxanne stated.

She wrapped her hand around my scrotum, making me feel slightly worried that she would hurt my balls. But then, she gently took one of them into her mouth, sucking and chewing on it in a way that made me completely rock hard.

"Roxanne... Where did you learn to do this?" I whispered.

"I heard about it Fred" Roxanne explained.

Roxanne proceeded to take my other ball into her mouth. My scrotum was wet from her saliva, but feeling her mouth around my testicles made me feel like my balls were alive. She was giving me something I needed, without me realising.

"Roxanne, suck me off, please!" I begged.

"Okay Fred, just for you" Roxanne agreed.

As she moved up slightly, she slowly wrapped her lips around my penis. She sucked very securely, making me throb with excitement from her moist mouth. I was in such a nice place, and I wanted it to last forever. Roxanne was making me feel happy.

"God you can deep throat!" I observed "I feel myself going so far inside you!"

The moan that she made sent vibrations through my dick, as I realised that I was starting to get close. She used her hand to massage my balls again, almost willing me to shoot right there. Her head bobbed up and down faster.

"I'm getting so close" I warned.

My breaths were quick and loud, as I grabbed the back of her head. I knew that this was going to finish soon, as my body started to get tense. She kept making those sexy sounds, moaning with pleasure and slurping on my member. I couldn't hold myself back any further.

"Aah!" I screeched.

Pushing her head all the way down, I shot my semen down the back of her throat. I never knew how good this could feel, but having her around my penis ensured that I kept releasing, with a total of five jets of my cum going inside her.

I watched as she held herself in position, and I started feeling so good after the pleasure had gone through me. When she removed me from her mouth, there was a pop as the head was released, and I was overwhelmed by what we did.

"Does that feel better?" Roxanne wondered "And does it also prove that I love you?"

"It felt amazing" I declared "And I love you too"

"I'm glad to help" Roxanne commented.

I felt like I was indebted to my sister, as she went above and beyond what she should do to help me out. I felt slightly guilty, but then I had a great idea that I hoped would pay her back for her kindness. I pulled her up onto the bed and kissed her, before making a suggestion.

"Why don't you let me return the favour?" I proposed.

"You want to lick my pussy?" Roxanne reacted.

I nodded and she got on all fours on the bed. I had a chance to see her whole body once again, admiring all of her curvaceous features. I started by using my right hand to grab her breast, feeling how heavy and floppy it was.

"Wow, those are big" I complimented.

"No other guy has ever touched them" Roxanne stated.

I put a leg over, and sat on top of her, using my hands to reach around and grab both of her breasts. They were so nice and I was happy that the first girl I got intimate with, was the one that I cared so deeply for, and who clearly cared deeply for me.

"You like those titties?" Roxanne teased.

"I do, but I want to try your pussy most" I giggled.

"I'm ready when you are" Roxanne rejoined.

I took this as a prompt to hurry up, as Roxanne looked like she was desperate for this to happen. I knelt down behind her, using my thumbs to pull the walls of her clit apart and see her opening in all of it's glory. She had such a nice looking vagina, and I began by using my finger. She tensed at the touch.

"God, that's what I want" Roxanne moaned "Find my zone of pleasure"

I explored her opening with my finger, curling it slightly and feeling around. It felt so smooth and wet, so it was easy for me to move around and find what I was looking for. One long movement resulting a moan, which meant I had found her g-spot.

"That's where I need you" Roxanne panted.

Withdrawing my finger, I used my tongue to push into her pussy. It tasted nice and I enjoyed the feel against my long tongue. I found her g-spot again and began licking at it wildly, watching as her clit became more and more moist.

"I can't get enough!" Roxanne screamed.

I went faster and faster, enjoying the fact that she was at my mercy. Then I felt her walls contract around my tongue, and lots of liquid squirted over my face. I didn't know it was possible for any lady to orgasm like this, I guess this is what it feels like when guys cum on your face.

I took my tongue out slowly, to savour every moment that I was inside Roxanne. When I was fully out, her walls closed up and she lay back down on the bed. I felt myself grow tired quickly, and I joined her. She snuggled into me lovingly.

"That was great" Roxanne commented.

"I hope we can do it again" I retorted.

As we were about to kiss, the door started to creak so I used my wand to dress us and Roxanne quickly stood up. No one came in, but it was a close call, so Roxanne left, leaving me on my own, completely forgetting about previous rejections, and looking forward to more fun.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 15: Hugo Weasley & Lily Luna Potter

Summary:

When everyone else is out, Lily visits Hugo and discovers her true feelings.

Notes:

An interesting ship to write.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After the others had gone, Lily was left alone in the house with Hugo. He had stayed over in order to be closer to work, and from the moment he had stepped foot in the Potter house, Hugo had been the object of affection for Lily.

In many ways, she was worried about being alone with the handsome Hugo, as it would mean that she would have no one to stop her from being over reactive. The issue was getting so big that she had locked herself in the bathroom, in order to sort out her lust.

As she stood, looking in the mirror, Lily felt bad because she was not being true to herself, nor was she being true to Hugo. How on earth was she going to explain her feelings to him? With everyone else constantly around, Hugo could reveal her secret to the family and get her in trouble.

But then the urge was too much, as her vagina was starting to drip. She had to remove her skirt and her underwear to stop them from getting coated, but as she did so, she came to the conclusion that she might as well take all of her clothes off, and live out a fantasy.

She sat down on the edge of the bathtub, feeling herself become cold. Taking her index finger, she slowly started to rub circles around her clit, teasing herself into thinking that she could have something that was always going to be off limits to her.

"Oh Hugo, you don't know what you do to me" Lily muttered "My pussy years for you, but I'm not allowed to have you"

As she continued rubbing, Lily became more and more turned on, and then pushed her index finger into her entrance. She knew it would never compare to having Hugo inside her for real, but it was the closest she would ever get to that feeling.

What she didn't know, was that Hugo was stood outside the bathroom with his ear to the door. He wanted to listen to what Lily was saying and doing. He heard what she had said, and it sent the blood rushing to his penis. He was quickly uncomfortable as his erection pressed against the cloth of his underwear.

Working on instinct, Hugo grabbed the handle of the door and twisted it, noting that Lily hadn't locked it and so he could open the door. He popped his head through the opening, and was greeted by Lily fingering herself, which caused him to want to get a piece of the action.

"I would've helped you out, if I knew how much you wanted me" Hugo interrupted.

A blush came over Lily's face, as she quickly grabbed her skirt to cover her vagina. She wasn't expecting Hugo to be there, but he had seen her and now she couldn't deny how she felt. As he approached her, she noticed the bulge in his trousers.

"W-what?" Lily stuttered.

"I like you Lily" Hugo declared "And I want this as much as you do"

"But what would everyone say?" Lily argued "We're family"

"True love doesn't discriminate" Hugo soothed.

He caressed the side of her face, before leaning down to kiss Lily. Hugo could feel her arms wrap around him as she melted into his passion. It caused her skirt to fall off, exposing her entrance for Hugo to see clear as day. This time, she didn't even attempt to cover it up again.

"Fair is fair" Lily interjected "Before any action, I want to see you naked too"

With more motivation than he realised he had, Hugo removed his clothes, exposing his pale skin and throbbing member to Lily. It curved up slightly, and was circumcised, but Lily didn't mind that, as it would mean there would be nothing in the way.

Moving her hand closer, she began stroking him. Hugo was really pleased that she was so up for this, and closed his eyes, before her hand wrapped around him. There was only one thing that he desired, and that was for Lily to be with him forever. Her fingers wrapped around him, increasing the sensation.

"You have such a big penis" Lily complimented "It looks so tempting"

"And your vagina is perfection" Hugo reacted "There is nothing I would love more, than to take a closer look"

Releasing her hand from his penis, Lily got on her hands and knees and faced away from Hugo. He never knew just how gorgeous a lady could be before seeing this. As he lowered himself down, his face got so close to her opening, and he could stop himself. He held his tongue out, and started to lick around the outside.

"You tease me well" Lily panted "You have a talent for this"

He was enjoying the feeling of the moist clit against his face, and the loved being inside her. It was a feeling that was new to him, but he couldn't get enough of it. Lily began backing herself up against him, which caused Hugo to start stroking himself. He moved away slightly when Lily began talking.

"I want to go all the way with you" Lily commented "I need your penis to be inside me"

"If you want it, then I will give it" Hugo pledged.

"But I can't afford to get pregnant" Lily warned.

"Well, let's try anal then" Hugo suggested.

Smiling proudly, Lily nodded as Hugo put lubricant on his penis using his wand, before covering Lily's ass with it too. She had no preparation, but in many ways this turned her on, as the first thing that would ever be inside her ass, would be Hugo's dick.

"Are you ready?" Hugo wondered.

"Ready" Lily reacted.

Carefully, Hugo positioned himself at her entrance and began pushing into her ass. It was tight and warm around him, which gave him a pleasant sensation. He grabbed her shoulders in order to push her down and go as far as he could inside her.

"That's huge!" Lily screeched "It's stretching my hole"

"Oh yeah?" Hugo teased "It's squeezing me so well"

With the lubrication being more than sufficient, Hugo began moving in and out of Lily, holding on her shoulders to keep her steady. There was no stopping him, as his dick invaded her hole and sent her into an orgasmic trance.

Lily was fingering her vagina, wanting to get her g-spot at the same time she had Hugo inside her. Their bodies started to drip with sweat, as they really got into the movements. Her pussy could not take anymore, and as she hit her g-spot one final time, her orgasm took hold, squirting her fluids onto the floor.

"That's it, squirt for me!" Hugo encouraged.

"I'm squirting everything I've got!" Lily retorted.

That was it for Hugo, who followed Lily by thrusting into her forcefully, and shooting his load deep into her ass. He held himself in position, because he wanted it to stay inside her. Her ass kept pulsating around him, which kept him releasing for a good minute.

As he pulled out, he felt like he would pull her hole inside out, but he was released with no issues. Lily turned over and sat up, before kissing Hugo once more. She was fully satisfied for the first time, but when she saw the clock, she knew they had to be quick, so she got dressed, prompting Hugo to do the same.

"What's wrong?" Hugo wondered.

"Everyone is due back in five minutes!" Lily panicked.

This gave Hugo a hurry up, as he got changed and followed Lily downstairs to the living room. They sat down next to each other, staring into one another's eyes, before Lily felt something. Hugo's sperm was falling out of her.

"I can feel it dribbling out of me" Lily whispered.

"I'll sort it" Hugo soothed.

He turned her over on her stomach and lifted her skirt up, before pulling her underwear down slightly. Using his tongue, he cleaned up all of the sperm, keeping it in his mouth before dressing her again. Lily was confused, but then Hugo kissed her, allowing her to taste his sperm.

The front door opened and Hugo pulled away from Lily before they were caught. He noticed that she had a glob of sperm on her lower lip, so he used his finger to push it into her mouth. He couldn't believe it, but they had managed to fool around and weren't caught.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 16: Lily Luna Potter & Harry Potter II

Summary:

Lily walks in on her brother Harry doing something and finds herself unable to resist.

Notes:

A slight AU chapter, as Albus & James don't exist, replaced by Harry Potter II (Harry Junior).

Told from Lily's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

My relationship with my brother was never perfect. He was a year older than me, but we had always had a tense overtone as siblings. He was a split image of my dad, which meant that one thing that was good about him, was the fact that he was gorgeous.

This was one of the more difficult parts of our relationship. I knew that he would never like me, he wasn't supposed to after all, but in the wizarding world, no-one else made me feel this way. I began stealing glances at him whenever I got the chance, especially when mum and dad were not around.

One afternoon, my life changed forever, as I used my wand to enchant my room to play peaceful music, giving a calming effect to me. I had hoped that this would also mean I wouldn't be listening to Harry say anything, but that's where things became difficult.

As I sat on my bed, surrounded by candles, I was listening to the pleasant sounds when I heard a loud moan. It made me feel tense, as I wasn't sure what type of moan it was, whether it was one of real pain, or one of sexual pleasure.

Then my concentration on the music was gone, and I stood up, walking out of my room and trying to locate the moans. I heard them coming from the bathroom, so cautiously, I approached the bathroom, noticing how the door was open. Carefully, I looked through the gap, and saw I sight that I had only dreamed of.

Harry was on kneeling on the floor facing away from me. He was completely naked, and judging from the way that his arm was moving, I assumed that he was masturbating. I had a choice of what I could do, but in reality, there was only one thing that I really wanted to do.

I literally ripped my clothes off, not caring at the fact that I wouldn't be able to wear them again. My body felt cool in the slight breeze that came from the open window. I returned my eyes to my brother, who was beginning to thrust a bit, his muscular body looking strong and impressive. His feet were massive, and I hoped that this meant other areas of his anatomy would be too.

Licking my finger, I lowered my hand until I reached my dripping vagina. I felt myself shudder with anticipation, as I inserted a finger inside myself, quickly finding my g-spot. I tried to remain as quiet as possible, because I was enjoying what I saw, and didn't want Harry to stop.

"Oh Lily, your mouth feel so good around my dick" Harry moaned.

"Oh my god" I whispered.

He was fantasising about me, and that made me even more moist. I put another finger inside my pussy, wanting to imagine that Harry was inserting his penis inside me. My breathing was getting heavy, but I managed to remain quiet.

"I wish I could let go inside you" Harry persisted "To let my seed fill your womb"

"Whoa!" I exclaimed.

I was unable to stop myself, with the pleasure flowing through my body and Harry talking in the most sexual way I'd ever heard. When I made the noise, Harry looked at me, almost in disbelief, before he stood up and turned around. I saw him continue to stroke himself, with his thick, cut dick standing proudly.

"L-Lily" Harry grunted "What are you?-"

"Don't worry, I feel the same way" I declared "I can give you exactly what you want"

This must've awoken something in him, as he walked over to me and grabbed my hair, pulling me against his body and kissing my lips. Feeling his muscles against my skin was amazing, his penis brushed ever so lightly against my entrance and my clit was hungry for him.

He pulled away from me, but before he could do anything else, I used my hands to start stroking his dick. It was so long, that I could use both my hands next to each other. His eyes closed, and then I tried to talk dirty to him.

"Just imagine, my tight little pussy could be around this" I teased.

"I want you so bad" Harry moaned.

On my knees, I saw his big dick right in front of my face. The head was purple and looked like a mushroom, looking like it wanted to be surrounded by something warm and wet. Slowly, I kissed the tip and licked the slit, making him judder.

"Put it in your mouth baby" Harry pleaded.

Looking up at him, I wrapped my lips around Harry's penis, rubbing my hand up his leg until reaching his scrotum. As I sucked along his shaft, my hand massaged his balls, hoping to get his sperm ready for release after some more pleasure.

"I hope your clit feels this amazing" Harry panted.

My head started moving faster, going all the way down to the base of his dick, and back up to the tip. My slobber made the movement easier, but when I began feeling his body go stiff, I removed my mouth from his member, seeing his frustration.

"Why did you stop?" Harry complained.

"Don't you want to experience my clit?" I reacted "To shoot a load inside me?"

"I want it more than anything" Harry insisted.

After that, I allowed him to take control of me, as he pushed me onto the floor on my back. He got on his knees between my legs, before leaning down and grabbing my breasts. His hands were strong and made me feel safe, as he moved my boobies around lovingly.

"Those titties are great" Harry complimented.

"Thank you Harry" I rejoined.

As he began moving them around faster, I felt the tip of his cock enter my pussy. The way it stretched me out was so intense that I let out a loud moan. Harry immediately stopped playing with my breasts, and looked down to where his penis was resting.

"I guess it's time" Harry chuckled.

"Go all the way inside me, please!" I begged.

He laughed at me before lowering his whole body, kissing me once again, whilst simultaneously pushing his length inside me. My hymen tore without complaint, and when he went as far as he could go, I genuinely thought his head was inside me womb.

"You're blessed with such a massive knob" I declared.

"Your pussy is so, so tight and I love it!" Harry beamed.

Then he began thrusting into me, sending a rush of passion through my body and lust through my veins. I never knew that anyone could be as big as my brother, but having him inside me was the biggest turn on I'd ever had in my life.

"I love it" I muttered.

"I want to give you everything" Harry pledged.

"Fill my pussy up" I encouraged "Flood my womb with your seed"

"That's what I'm going to do" Harry assured "You'll feel it inside you"

I was unable to hold on, as he thrust in me with so much force that I was pushed over the edge. My clit clamped around his cock and covered it in my juices, leaving me feeling so satisfied and ready for everything that he was going to give me.

"I'm going to cum soon" Harry said.

"Good, let it all go" I responded.

He began thrusting so quickly that I felt like I was vibrating. Then he let out a big grunt and shoved himself all the way inside me. I felt several jets of warm sperm entering me, travelling up to my womb quicker than I ever imagined.

"Take it all" Harry panted.

"Every last drop" I persisted.

When Harry had finished shooting, he dismounted and lay down beside me. We looked at each other, before once again allowing our lips to meet in a warm, passionate kiss. We didn't move, remaining naked on the bathroom floor and just enjoying being in each other's arms.

"You're mine" Harry declared.

"I always will be" I agreed.

As we saw the sun set through the window, we stood up and went into his bedroom. Getting into bed, we snuggled under the covers, with no more animosity between us. Falling asleep together, I felt as if we were just meant to be together.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 17: Scorpius Malfoy & Teddy Lupin (2)

Summary:

After breaking up with his boyfriend, Teddy gets a treat from Scorpius.

Notes:

This will be spread over 2 parts.

Here is Part 1.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When he thought about everything, Teddy shouldn't have been so surprised. He had been dating his now ex-boyfriend since his final year at Hogwarts, and he thought that they were solid. He tried as hard as he could to be loving and supportive of them, but that wasn't enough to keep them.

It was when he found his boyfriend with an anonymous lady at a nightclub, that he decided he wanted to break up with them. Teddy didn't even try to make a big deal out of it, despite the fact his head was telling him that he should. He ended the relationship by telling his ex to shove it.

The last week had been spent in bed, doing nothing but staring at a picture of the vile ex-boyfriend he had dumped. Teddy's social life had become almost non-existent, resulting in many of his friends being unaware of his situation and worrying about him.

That wasn't good enough for Scorpius, who decided that he needed to know Teddy was okay. He was fully aware that Teddy wasn't in a good place, as he had been told about everything that had happened. Scorpius had been the last person Teddy had spoken to before he cut himself off from the world.

It was a long walk to Teddy's house, but Scorpius didn't care, he just wanted to ensure that Teddy was going to get over the issues he had been through. He also saw it as a chance that he wanted, as Scorpius had finally come to terms with the fact that he was in love with Teddy.

When he got there, Scorpius became increasingly concerned, as the front door wasn't locked. Anyone could just walk in and do anything they wanted, and Teddy might not even know. Feeling his heart control his body, Scorpius entered the house and searched for Teddy.

It didn't last long, as Scorpius located the other wizard quickly in his bedroom. There was an awkward silence as their eyes met, with Scorpius feeling nothing but love and adoration for Teddy, and Teddy feeling so depressed about the week he had gone through.

"Teddy, I had to come and see you" Scorpius explained.

"I don't know why, it's not as if I matter" Teddy sighed.

That made Scorpius give in, as he rushed over to Teddy, and planted a big kiss on his lips. Their mouths stayed still to begin with, before Scorpius began opening up a bit, prompting Teddy to use his tongue to explore it.

"You matter to me" Scorpius pledged "I'm glad you broke up with that idiot"

"You are?" Teddy reacted "But why?"

"Because I love you" Scorpius declared "And I have done for as long as I can remember"

Taking a moment to gaze into Scorpius' eyes, Teddy saw the gentle smile that was on his face. He had never noticed just how gorgeous Scorpius was, nor had he realised that during their kiss session, Teddy had become fully erect, and his penis was sticking into Scorpius' leg.

"I love you too!" Teddy rejoined "You are beautiful"

"That would be what your penis says too" Scorpius giggled.

"Do you maybe, fancy having sex with me?" Teddy wondered.

"I thought you'd never ask!" Scorpius responded.

"That's fantastic!" Teddy beamed.

Using his wand, Teddy changed the room to make it more romantic. Rose petals were covering the floor, and candles were lit around the bed. As they both slowly removed their clothes, they took their time to take a good look at what they both had.

"Your boyfriend didn't know what he was missing out on" Scorpius observed.

"We never got that far sadly" Teddy muttered.

"Well, let's not waste any time" Scorpius enthused "What would you like me to do?"

"Stroke me" Teddy requested "Wrap your hand around my cock"

There was a small moan of pleasure from Scorpius from the suggestion, and Teddy knew that this was going to be good. Scorpius lightly wrapped his fingers around Teddy's long, throbbing dick. It was so thick that Scorpius couldn't wrap his hand all the way around.

"You are lucky to have such a big one" Scorpius chuckled.

"I would say size doesn't matter" Teddy insisted.

As he began rubbing his hand along the shaft, and up around the head, Scorpius could feel himself getting hard. There was not much he could do, other than use his free hand to offer himself a bit of light relief, but when Teddy noticed, he had a better idea.

"Scorpius, lie down one the bed for me" Teddy instructed.

"Okay Teddy" Scorpius agreed.

As he got into position, Scorpius didn't know what Teddy was going to do. He relaxed, knowing that Teddy was going to give him something to be happy about. He looked down and saw Teddy crawl in between his legs, getting ever so close, until he made contact.

Pursing his lips, Teddy kissed the tip of Scorpius' erect dick, making him moan loudly in pleasure. He followed this by allowing the head of Scorpius' dick to enter his mouth, sucking on it so that the skin of his cheeks were tightly against Scorpius penis.

"Oh god" Scorpius whispered "I have dreamed of this moment"

After a few seconds, Teddy started to go down deeper, allowing Scorpius to feel his entire mouth including the back of his throat. Reaching the base of Scorpius' length, Teddy listened to the way that Scorpius' breathing changed. He was now getting heavier and louder, with his body sweating.

"I'm so happy" Scorpius muttered "Your mouth is around me"

Then Teddy began to slowly move his head up and down, feeling the way that Scorpius' cock forced his mouth to open wide when it entered. Scorpius was so into it that he put his arms behind his head and closed his eyes, wanting to only have the sensation of Teddy around his knob.

"I can feel my sperm dancing with joy" Scorpius persisted "They want to be inside you"

With the increased speed that Teddy was going at, Scorpius wasn't able to last long. With one particularly long movement, Scorpius thrust deep into Teddy's mouth, spurting his hot seed directly down Teddy's throat. It was his biggest orgasm, and he was overjoyed that it had all gone inside Teddy.

When Teddy began moving his head up, he made sure to pay attention to the sensitive tip of Scorpius' penis. It made Scorpius moan louder, and one final little glob of cum shot out into Teddy's mouth, before he released Scorpius altogether.

"You suck so well" Scorpius complimented.

"Thank you" Teddy reacted.

Then without saying another word, Teddy changed things around. He stood Scorpius up, and together they kissed one another, before Teddy used his wand to evoke a lubrication charm. Scorpius couldn't wait for what Teddy was about to do to him.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 18: Scorpius Malfoy & Teddy Lupin (3)

Summary:

Unable to resist his urges, Teddy dominates Scorpius.

Notes:

Here is Part 2.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

There was barely a second that went by before Teddy took full control. He shoved Scorpius onto the bed, face down so that his beautifully round butt was facing up, inviting Teddy to explore it. Scorpius now knew exactly what Teddy was thinking about doing.

"That butt is calling to me" Teddy teased.

"I know, it wants you so badly" Scorpius retorted.

As he pulled Scorpius' legs apart, Teddy knelt in between them and got a good look at Scorpius' ass. It looked so nice when it was shiny, and Teddy couldn't resist putting his thumbs near the entrance to Scorpius' hole and separating the cheeks to expose the pink ring.

"That looks tight" Teddy observed "Am I your first?"

"Yes you are" Scorpius explained "I've been keeping myself back for you"

"I'm glad you did, I can't wait to get inside that hole" Teddy chuckled.

"I can assure you the feeling is mutual" Scorpius replied.

As Teddy lowered his head closer, he licked his lips, anticipating the sweet taste of Scorpius' virgin hole. Using his hand, he caressed one of the cheeks, feeling how smooth and wobbly it was in his hand. It looked so inviting, so Teddy kissed both cheeks lovingly, inching closer to the hole each time.

"I wish I could tell you just how much I've wanted this" Scorpius said.

That was when Teddy was just above the hole, and Scorpius knew it. He relaxed, showing Teddy how he could make his ring contract and expand at will. Whilst it was expanded, Teddy inserted his tongue, pushing it in as far as it would go, and feeling the warmth getting stronger as Scorpius contracted his hole around it.

"Your tongue goes so deep!" Scorpius moaned "I can't wait to find out how far your cock can go!"

Neither could Teddy, but he wanted to make sure he got a taste of Scorpius before violating his hole. It was nice and wet, becoming more slick with every lick of his tongue. Scorpius began moving back towards him, allowing his cheeks to surround Teddy's face, squeezing against Teddy's head slightly.

"I can't wait any longer!" Scorpius complained "You have to teach me my lesson now!"

The way Scorpius begged made Teddy feel so horny, and was all he needed to stay completely hard. When he withdrew his tongue, he felt a popping sound that told him Scorpius still had room to stretch. His heart raced as he moved up Scorpius' body to kiss him on the lips, before he made his move.

"I am going to show you things you've never experienced" Teddy pledged.

"I will do anything to ensure your cum is inside me" Scorpius retorted.

Feeling the tip of Teddy's penis against his entrance sent Scorpius wild. He tried to make sure he was in a position that would make it as easy as possible for both of them. Teddy guided his dick inside Scorpius using his hand, pushing all the way in. He felt Scorpius relax his hole, making it easier.

"You have a great talent at making yourself go slack" Teddy commented.

"Thanks, perhaps you'd like me tightly around you?" Scorpius suggested.

As he contracted his hole around Teddy's penis, Scorpius felt the cock throb inside him. He had never been treated with such power before in his life, and now he wanted it constantly. When Teddy didn't move, Scorpius used his initiative, bouncing back on Teddy's cock.

"Oh god, that's a beautiful hole!" Teddy exclaimed.

"And it's all yours" Scorpius reacted.

After bouncing back on Teddy, Scorpius began moving his hips around, jiggling his butt in a way that allowed Teddy to feel every part of his hole. Teddy loved the feel of Scorpius twerking on his member, but then wanted to take back control.

"It's time for you to be put in your place" Teddy grunted.

"Please treat me like the cock slut I am" Scorpius encouraged.

Grabbing Scorpius' shoulder, Teddy began thrusting into him whilst also pulling him back on his dick. Their bodies were moving in sync with one another, and every time Teddy entered, he rubbed against Scorpius' prostate, causing him to start creaming over Teddy's dick.

"Do you want my load?" Teddy moaned.

"I want it so deep inside me" Scorpius confirmed.

They got quicker and quicker, until Teddy could not hold his orgasm back any longer. He fell down slightly as his penis went all the way inside Scorpius' hole, the impact of their bodies crashing together making Scorpius' cheeks jiggle.

"Spray my insides with it" Scorpius begged.

"You've got a deal!" Teddy reacted.

He shot his load, firing several hot, thick streams of his sperm inside Scorpius' hole. He never knew how good it would feel to release inside someone else, particularly someone that he cared about as much as he did for Scorpius.

"Wow, you gave me an intense release" Teddy laughed.

"And it coated me" Scorpius giggled.

As he slowly removed his cock from Scorpius' ass, Teddy felt so happy and relaxed, but then sad when his dick was no longer surrounded by Scorpius' hole. He lay side by side with his new boyfriend, putting an arm around him lovingly.

"If we can do that again, I would be most happy" Scorpius declared.

"I think that can be arranged" Teddy chuckled.

Using his wand, Teddy returned the room to normal, as they both put their underwear back on. Scorpius fell asleep resting his head on Teddy's chest, causing Teddy to kiss his forehead and wrap his arms around Scorpius even more tightly and protectively.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 19: James Sirius Potter & Albus Severus Potter

Summary:

After overhearing an interesting phone call, James' relationship with Albus takes an interesting turn.

Notes:

This is also going to be spread over 2 chapters.

Here is Part 1.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When James woke up, it was midday. He didn't know why he had slept so much, but he wasn't going to complain about getting some extra shut eye. There was silence around him, and he felt like he was in a world of pure bliss.

As he got out of bed, he was wearing his tank top and his boxers, but wasn't too bothered about getting dressed. He went downstairs to the kitchen, thinking about breakfast but then realising it was time for lunch.

He was about to talk to Albus, when he noticed his brother was on the phone. Usually, James would leave him to it, but based on the fact that Albus was on the phone to Scorpius, his interest was captured and he felt the need to listen in. It was made all the more interesting by the fact that Albus had his phone on loudspeaker, so James could hear every word.

Oblivious to all of this, Albus had sat down at the kitchen table, facing away from his brother, and had been talking happily to Scorpius when the topic of conversation became very intense. Albus wasn't quite prepared to confront something that he had been pushing to the back of his mind, but Scorpius thought otherwise.

"So, how is James?" Scorpius wondered.

"James is okay, he's overslept" Albus reacted.

"Oh, did you go and check on him?" Scorpius persisted.

"No, I left him to it" Albus responded.

"I bet you wanted to though" Scorpius teased "James is quite a hunk"

This made James really confused, as he had no idea what Scorpius was alluding to. Albus meanwhile was blushing perfusely, whilst trying to remain calm with the emotions he was feeling. He took a deep breath, before replying.

"You promised we wouldn't talk about that again" Albus muttered "I hate that I feel like this about him"

"Why do you hate it?" Scorpius posed.

"Because I'm not supposed to be in love with him" Albus rejoined.

With that sentence, James felt absolutely gobsmacked. He never realised that his own brother was in love with him, and now that he knew how Albus felt, James couldn't look at his brother in the same way. He walked to the other side of Albus, to catch a glimpse of his face, and noticed how cute his brother was.

"You know what they say though" Scorpius responded.

"What do they say?" Albus pressed.

"Every hunk needs a twink" Scorpius declared.

"I'll probably never find out" Albus sighed.

Hearing Albus talk like that hurt James, as he really did love his brother, but he had only just discovered to what extent. He quickly snatched the phone out of Albus' hand and hung up, causing a gasp from the younger Potter.

"J-James" Albus stuttered "What are you doing?"

"Albus" James reacted "I'm a hunk, and I need a twink"

"Oh god, you heard it all didn't you?" Albus uttered.

"I did, but it's okay bro" James assured.

Sensing his opportunity, James grabbed Albus by the back of the neck and pulled him close. He gently placed his lips on his brother's and when that happened, Albus went really tense, not believing what was happening.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" Albus sighed.

"I never noticed how handsome you were, and now I want to make up for lost time" James explained.

"But we're brothers" Albus argued.

"I'm aware of that, but love wins, doesn't it?" James replied.

At that point, Albus found himself unable to talk. He watched as James too his tank top off, revealing a full six pack and a muscular body to Albus. With Albus in a trance, James used his wand to strip his brother, before moving closer to him. At the touch, Albus became alert once more.

"Are you going to be my slave?" James teased.

"Yes, I will be!" Albus insisted.

Thinking about his plan, James sat down on a chair, watching as Albus crouched down in front of him. Looking up at James, Albus felt himself becoming harder by the second, before he started licking up James' shaft.

"You love this, don't you?" James said.

"I do, I really do!" Albus confirmed.

Moving his mouth back up to the head, Albus opened his mouth up a bit and let James push inside. He entered slowly, knowing that whilst Albus had wanted it, James wouldn't want his brother to get hurt in any way, shape or form.

"You have so much saliva in your mouth" James observed.

Making a slurping sound, Albus began sucking James, allowing his brother to completely fill his mouth with his throbbing member. James straightened his legs, holding himself up proudly as Albus continued to worship his length.

"If only you told me about this earlier" James chuckled "We could already be experienced at this"

As Albus began bobbing with more motivation, James could feel himself going deeper and deeper, and was surprised that Albus had not gagged once, considering how far back his penis was reaching. It was a wonderful feeling to have a smooth, wet mouth around him.

"Do you want me to release in your mouth?" James posed.

Nodding in response, Albus sped up and hoped that James would literally fill his mouth with cum. James put a hand on the back of Albus' head, pulling him down as far as he could go, before feeling his cock twitch. He held Albus in position as he knew what was approaching.

"Alby, enjoy my load!" James panted "Aah!"

He powerfully shot his sperm into Albus' mouth, going everywhere from his tongue, to his cheek to the back of his throat. He removed himself to let Albus have an uninterrupted taste of the thick, white fluid that was in his mouth.

"Swallow it!" James ordered "And tell me what it tastes like!"

After taking a moment to swill the semen around his mouth, Albus swallowed and took a few seconds to catch his breath. He was so overwhelmed by it all, but mostly happy that he had been able to get a sample of what his brother could do.

"It tastes very sweet Jamie" Albus declared "And I loved it"

"Do you want to cum now?" James enquired.

"Can you help me?" Albus questioned.

"You know I can" James reacted.

They changed position, with Albus stood up straight, and James crouched down in front of him. James wrapped his hands around Albus' penis, to mimic a hole or mouth, and allowed Albus to thrust into his grip.

"Oh my, so good" Albus moaned.

"That's right, push into my hand" James encouraged.

"I've never been this hard" Albus whispered.

"Perhaps you'll give me a big load in return" James stated.

As Albus continued to thrust, James began stroking his hands along his younger brother's dick, feeling it pulsating as he went. James wanted to give his brother an amazing climax, and was doing everything he could to increase the pleasure. It was working, as Albus tensed his body, breathing heavily.

"Jamie, I'm gonna shoot!" Albus warned.

"Shoot it for me Alby" James requested.

As his body bucked, Albus pushed into James' hand forcefully, spurting his seed into James' mouth. He didn't know what to say, so he remained quiet and watched as James swallowed the sperm and looked at Albus once more.

"Sweet, just like you" James complimented.

"I... I..." Albus struggled.

"It's okay, you don't have to say anything" James soothed.

"I want more!" Albus exclaimed.

Feeling another rush of lust rush through his body, James felt himself getting hard at the thought. There was only one thing that his mind was thinking about. All he had to do, was prepare both himself and Albus for something intense.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 20: James Sirius Potter & Albus Severus Potter (3)

Summary:

Albus lets James go even further before calling Scorpius back.

Notes:

Here is Part 2.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After spending a few moments recovering, Albus was ready for whatever James was going to do. He gave his big brother a hug, wanting to feel his muscles brush against his skin. He pushed his lips against James' this time, feeling more passion than he'd ever felt before.

Grabbing Albus' hand, James pushed his little brother onto the kitchen table on his back, watching happily as Albus began caressing his body in a way that succeeded in seducing James. They stared at each other, smiling happily that they were doing this.

"I want you inside me so badly" Albus commented.

"All in good time" James replied.

"What are you doing now?" Albus wondered.

"Lift your legs up for me" James ordered.

Not wanting to delay any potential pleasure, Albus happily lifted his legs up, making his ass cheeks separate and showing James his hole. It was tight, but to James, that made the experience even more appealing, and increased his sense of fun.

"Do I have a nice hole?" Albus questioned "Does it look good?"

"It is so hot" James reacted "Are you a virgin?"

"Yes, will you take my virginity?" Albus begged.

"You know it" James chuckled.

Pulling the chair around, James sat by Albus' opening and used his wand to apply lubricant to his finger and to Albus' entrance. Gently, James used his finger to stroke along Albus' right butt cheek, before brushing over his hole.

"Oh James!" Albus moaned "Please, put it in me"

"Okay Albus" James soothed "Let me prepare you for this"

Slowly, James traced circles around Albus' opening, watching as it contracted the moment there was skin contact. James liked doing this, as he was making his brother erect again, and knew that he would get much satisfaction.

Then Albus moaned when James inserted his finger into Albus' hole. It was tight and warm around his index digit, and felt smooth. He had to move his finger around a bit, but when Albus grunted, James knew he had found the prostate.

"Just there" Albus panted "That's the spot"

"It's your prostate" James observed "Have you ever stimulated it before?"

"No I haven't" Albus revealed.

"Not a problem, I can do it for you" James declared.

He applied pressure to Albus' prostate as he moved his finger over it, and could feel Albus' hole relaxing around him. He then began pulling his finger out, before roughly shoving it back into Albus, repeating the action.

"I don't want to wait" Albus complained "I need your cock in me"

"Okay, if you're ready" James responded "You can feel me inside you"

There was a momentary pause before James removed his finger, watching the hole close slightly once he was out. He applied lubrication to his own cock, and then put some on Albus' so that everything could be easier.

"Here we go!" James beamed.

"I want it!" Albus begged.

Standing up, James got between Albus' legs and started pushing inside the hole. Albus let out a sharp breath, before moaning loudly as James pushed in further. As he got all the way inside his brother, James felt an overwhelming rush.

"Your hole is amazing, and now it belongs to me" James observed.

"Promise me you'll take care of me" Albus responded.

"I always will, you know that" James pledged.

"I'll never stop letting you do this" Albus added.

Pushing all the way in, James pushed Albus up a bit and climbed onto the table, putting Albus' legs on his shoulders and then lowering his head down to kiss him. James began thrusting in and out of his brother, causing Albus to start stroking himself.

"This is making me so hard" Albus moaned "I want to cum so much"

"I want to watch you release" James responded "Let me see"

As James got faster, Albus stroked at an increased pace, and could feel his climax approaching. Within seconds he reached the point of no return, as he gripped tightly and felt his balls bounce. It was a big orgasm, causing Albus to shoot his seed over his own chest whilst James looked down to watch.

"Jamie, this is because of you" Albus panted "You are my hunk"

"Oh Alby, I want to fill you up" James responded "Let me flood you"

They were both moaning as James kept thrusting, with Albus hole still contracting around his pulsating cock. When James felt his orgasm arrive, he pulled out slightly, leaving only the tip of his penis inside Albus. His load shot out proudly, filling Albus opening.

"Oh wow!" James grunted.

"It's so warm!" Albus observed.

As Albus relaxed, he felt James' load fall further inside him, almost as if it was being sucked in. James pulled out and stood up, watching as Albus was calming himself down. They stared one last time at each other, before James used his wand to put Albus' clothes back on.

"Is it over already?" Albus complained.

"It's the first of many times" James insisted.

Whislt Albus remained in position, James got his tank top and his boxers back on. He dragged Albus up and hugged his little brother, before kissing him once more on the lips. Sadly, it didn't last long, as Albus had an idea.

"What's wrong?" James posed.

"I have to call Scorpius" Albus responded.

Grabbing his phone back, Albus called Scorpius and put it on loudspeaker. James put an arm around him while they waited for Scorpius to answer. There was only one ring before Scorpius answered, and Albus couldn't wait to tell him.

"Hi Albus" Scorpius opened.

"Guess what Scorpius?" Albus replied.

"What?" Scorpius posed.

"James just had sex with me, you were right!" Albus beamed.

"Can you cheer up now then?" Scorpius requested "You got your hunk"

"And I got my twink" James interjected.

"Took the words out of my mouth James" Scorpius giggled "Anyway, so happy for you, speak soon"

Then Scorpius hung up, so that Albus and James could have some more time together. They sat down in the kitchen and James made lunch, not being able to stop looking at his brother. Albus kept glancing at James with dreamy eyes, so pleased that his wish came true.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 21: Albus Severus Potter-Weasley & Scorpius Malfoy-Lupin (1)

Summary:

Albus and Scorpius finally admit how they feel about each other, and go further than they ever imagined.

Notes:

Albus and Scorpius realise their feelings for each other and more. AU as they are of the Potter-Weasley and Malfoy-Lupin clans featured in previously used in other works.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

To say that Albus and Scorpius would be friends one day was always unbelievable. Harry's son and Draco's son being able to get along seemed so unlikely. Despite the odds, they had become so close, and whatever anyone else had said, their friendship grew and grew. Harry and Draco had tried their best to be amicable as they were able to see the positives of their sons' relationship.

Both being in Slytherin, Scorpius and Albus were able to spend a great deal of time together. James had been the one to start making the comments that got Albus thinking. Teddy had also observed his younger brother's clear affection for Albus, but unlike James, had been able to control the comments and not cause any embarrassment.

Albus had not been sure why James had been mentioning Scorpius in every sentence, and was completely confused as to the point James was attempting to make. Albus was sat in the great hall, when James approached him and sat beside his brother.

"So, how's things with Scorpius?" James began.

"The same as they always are" Albus muttered.

"When are you going to ask him out?" James persisted.

"What are you going on about, git?" Albus challenged.

"Hey, calm down!" James ordered "I was just wondering!"

"Well leave me alone!" Albus snapped "I'm not going to talk to you anymore!"

James was momentarily shocked as Albus stood up and began to walk away from him. He knew he couldn't let Albus get too far, so he shouted for his brother, fully anticipating that he would just be ignored, as he usually was.

"Alby!" James called "Wait!"

"No James!" Albus boomed "I'm going!"

"Come back, or I'll shout everything out so everyone hears!" James threatened.

"Ugh, fine!" Albus sighed.

As his brother rejoined him, James saw that Albus was looking puzzled, which told him that the confusion was genuine. He was fully aware that Albus wasn't very pleased with him in that moment, but James knew that he couldn't sit back and let his brother miss out.

"I've seen the way you look at him" James started.

"Look at who?" Albus uttered.

"Scorpius, of course" James replied.

"What way are you referring to?" Albus posed.

"The heart eyes and warm smile" James explained "He looks at you in the same way. Why can't you two just realise how you feel already?"

"I still don't understand what you are talking about" Albus insisted.

At that point, James was getting ready to give up, when he knew that he could explain to Albus in greater detail. He knew it was none of his business, but James wanted Albus to be happy, and knew that the answer lay with Scorpius.

"You two love each other" James observed "It might be scary, but you do. It's how I feel about Teddy"

"And have you told him?" Albus wondered "Does he even feel the same about you?"

"I think he does, but he doesn't really talk about feelings" James stated.

"Why should I talk to Scorpius then?" Albus asked.

"Because I want you to have everything in the world" James answered.

"And you think Scorpius is the one for me?" Albus continued.

"It's obvious to everyone except you two" James insisted "Honestly you can be oblivious sometimes"

"Perhaps you are right, but I-" Albus began "Will see you later"

Just as James wondered what was happening, he noticed that Scorpius had entered the great hall, and Albus was running over to him. In fact, as soon as Albus reached Scorpius, he wrapped his arms around his friend, pulling Scorpius into a tight hug. James smiled, before leaving to go and find Teddy.

"Well, you're happy to see me!" Scorpius giggled.

"I... I... w-wait w-what?" Albus stuttered.

"Are you okay?" Scorpius pressed.

"I think we need to talk" Albus said.

Grabbing Scorpius' hand, Albus dragged his best friend until they found the room of requirement. Once in there, Albus was able to speak to Scorpius without anyone listening in. They sat on the floor, with Scorpius looking at Albus, waiting for his friend to speak.

"I have to admit something to you" Albus began.

"Really? What is it?" Scorpius enquired.

"This is difficult for me to say" Albus whispered "I don't want you to hate me"

"Trust me, that won't happen" Scorpius assured "What is it?"

"I want you to know that, I'm in love with you" Albus declared.

Preparing for the worst, Albus closed his eyes and waited for Scorpius to respond. Suddenly he felt two hands grab his cheeks and pull him forward, stopping as his lips made contact with Scorpius. It was a loving, passionate smooch, and ended all too soon.

"I'm so glad you told me, I've been in love with you for the longest time!" Scorpius beamed.

"Wow!" Albus chuckled.

"Do you fancy having some fun with me?" Scorpius proposed.

"What do you mean?" Albus reacted.

Before Albus knew it, Scorpius began taking his clothes of, revealing a six pack and a lean, yet muscular body. When Scorpius was down to just his boxer shorts, he saw Albus was drooling, and very slowly, turned around and pulled his shorts down, revealing his round, plump butt.

"Wow, that's so hot!" Albus giggled.

"I think I should see you naked too" Scorpius insisted.

Albus stood up, still in awe of what he was seeing. Using his wand, Scorpius cast a spell that removed Albus' clothes instantly, prompting the Potter-Weasley to cover his modesty immediately. Smiling, Scorpius moved closer to Albus and gently grabbed his arm, moving it slowly out of the way.

"Don't be shy now" Scorpius soothed "You have a beautiful cock"

"Oh thank you" Albus replied "But you are bigger"

"That's not to be worried about, just enjoy this" Scorpius instructed.

Getting on his knees, Scorpius moved his head carefully towards Albus' semi erect penis. He started by kissing it lovingly, listening to the moans that Albus was letting out. He saw it as a signal to go further, so opening his mouth, Scorpius wrapped his lips around Albus' tip.

"Oh god!" Albus moaned "Yes!"

Scorpius moved slowly along Albus' shaft, and allowed himself to go all the way down to Albus' balls. As he pulled back, Scorpius felt Albus' hand on the back of his head, pushing him back along the shaft. He started to stroke himself at the same time, as his own dick grew bigger.

"This feels so good" Albus complimented "I can't get enough of that mouth"

It was obvious to Scorpius, as Albus had started thrusting into his mouth, becoming more and more rough as he got closer and closer to his climax. Scorpius used his free and to squeeze Albus' testicles, and that was all he needed, as Scorpius felt Albus' balls spasm in his hand.

"Yes!" Albus screeched "Yes!"

Albus released his sperm on Scorpius' tongue, feeling the sheer ecstasy of what they had done. He didn't move, and felt Scorpius use his tongue to clean the shaft off, ingesting all of the hot fluid without wasting a single drop.

"If you can do that again sometime, I'll be happy" Albus chuckled.

"Well, I was hoping we could do more babe" Scorpius reacted.

"Really?" Albus wondered.

"Yes, are you up for it?" Scorpius challenged.

Enthusiastically, Albus nodded as Scorpius chuckled. He watched as Scorpius stood up and kissed him once more, not knowing really what he should expect next. In Scorpius' arms, Albus felt safe, and so he was happy to go along with Scorpius' desires.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed, Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 22: Albus Severus Potter-Weasley & Scorpius Malfoy-Lupin (2)

Summary:

Scorpius gets to fulfill his most powerful desire.

Notes:

Here is Part 2.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As Scorpius kissed Albus, he couldn't stop thinking about the one thing that he truly desired more than anything else. He had just allowed Albus to cum into his mouth, but now it was his turn for some full on pleasure. He pulled away from Albus, who was smiling.

"So, what would you like to do honey?" Albus posed.

"I know what I want, so it's time for you to let me have fun" Scorpius chuckled.

"I'll do anything you ask" Albus pledged.

"Will you?" Scorpius questioned.

"You know me" Albus reacted "I strive to please"

"In that case, get on all fours for me" Scorpius requested "I'll make sure to show you what I can do"

Albus didn't give it a second thought, and automatically assumed the position that Scorpius had wanted. He wiggled his butt a little bit, knowing that it would entice Scorpius to come and play with him. The anticipation for what was going to happen was immense, and Albus was excited.

"What are you waiting for?" Albus teased.

"I was just admiring the view" Scorpius insisted.

Using his wand, Scorpius put a lubrication charm over Albus' ass, making sure to apply it liberally to the entrance. As he knelt down behind Albus, Scorpius started caressing the shiny cheeks just in front of him. Playfully, he gave them a smack, hearing the moans of Albus, which got louder and more pleasurable with each spank.

"Use me however you please" Albus encouraged "I'm yours"

"I think I need to explore your hole" Scorpius commented "But I'm not going to use my cock"

"What will you use?" Albus began "Tell m- Whoa!"

Before Albus could even finish his sentence, he felt something completely new and different, as Scorpius began inserting his tongue into Albus' tight pink entrance. It tickled slightly, but was also the most sensual thing that Albus had ever felt up to that moment.

"I've never felt this before, and I love it so much" Albus moaned.

Scorpius buried his face deep between Albus' cheeks, pulling them apart slightly in order to go in as far as he could. He could feel Albus pushing back against his face, sending a burst of lust through Scorpius' body. It made him hard to see Albus like this, and he could not hold off any longer, so he removed his face from Albus' ass.

"I have to finish this now" Scorpius explained "This might hurt a bit at first"

"Okay" Albus responded "I just want to make you have an orgasm, don't worry about me, let yourself go wild"

Wanting to make it as easy as possible, Scorpius applied yet more lubricant, using a charm which would make it constant, before he began lining himself up. The tip of his penis lightly caressed the entrance of Albus' ass. He teased for a bit, before pushing the head of his cock inside Albus' ring.

"Aah!" Albus screamed "It's so big!"

"I'm being careful" Scorpius assured "I promise"

Making sure that he would not hurt Albus too much, Scorpius went slowly at first. He knew that he would need to be patient, but that was not a problem, because that meant he would be able to enjoy the experience for an extended time.

"Can I go all the way in?" Scorpius questioned.

"Do it" Albus agreed.

As he went the rest of the way, Scorpius couldn't help but feel comfortable, being surrounded by the pink hole that was warm and gripped tightly around him. He began thrusting, and as he moved, he started to feel Albus' entrance relaxing as he got used to the feeling.

"You have such a sweet butt" Scorpius complimented.

"Thanks, keep going" Albus encouraged.

This caused Scorpius to pick up speed, as he felt his penis get stimulated in ways he never even knew would be possible. He put an arm on Albus' shoulder, so that he could pull him back and feel every little detail of Albus' hole around his shaft.

"Are you close?" Albus posed.

"I am, it won't be much longer" Scorpius stated.

"I want that sperm so far inside me" Albus teased "Show me how much cum is in your balls"

Scorpius was not able to stop anything anymore, as he pounded into Albus and finally reached his climax. His orgasm was long, and resulted in several jets of sperm shooting inside of Albus, coating him well. There was so much of it, that Albus felt as if he was inflating.

"Give it all to me" Albus persisted.

"You can have every last drop" Scorpius panted.

After the final jet of his seed was released, Scorpius slowly and carefully removed his dick from Albus, hearing it pop as the head emerged from the hole. Albus lay on his side, with Scorpius following. As they looked at each other, Scorpius felt complete.

"You're beautiful" Scorpius complimented "And by the way, are we boyfriends now?"

"Yes we are!" Albus beamed "Do we get to tell anyone?"

"I think at the minute, James and Teddy should know" Scorpius said "What do you think?"

"I agree" Albus concurred "Let's go and find them!"

Seeing just how desperate Albus was to speak, Scorpius used his wand to clean them both of the lubrication, and dress them again. Scorpius put an arm around Albus as they left the room of requirement, before they went in search of James and Teddy.

They didn't have to look far, as they spotted James and Teddy walking hand in hand with each other. As they all met, Teddy and Scorpius remained silent and simply smiled at each other, leaving Albus and James to do all of the talking.

"We're dating!" Albus declared.

"So are we!" James enthused "It's so amazing!"

"You told him then?" Albus wondered.

"Yes, and I guess you spoke too" James deduced.

"I did" Albus confirmed "And it was the best thing I've ever done"

"It's perfect, we're all happy!" James observed.

For once, there was absolutely no tension between the four wizards, knowing that there was no need for jealousy or bitterness. Albus had found his soulmate, after being completely unaware of the fact that all of this time, his life partner was standing directly in front of him.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 23: James Sirius Potter-Weasley & Teddy Malfoy-Lupin (1)

Summary:

After encouraging Albus to find his dream, James takes the chance to admit how he feels to Teddy.

Notes:

This is a follow on from the previous chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Having given Albus a pep talk about what he should do about Scorpius, James decided that it was high time that he finally admitted how he felt to his long time crush, Teddy. He knew that two brothers dating another set of brothers might feel weird, but he knew that there was nothing else that he desired more in the world.

He really wasn't prepared to spend another second of his existence being unhappy. He ran up to the common room, hoping that he might find Teddy there. Upon entering, he saw that it was very quiet and only one other person was present. Sat in front of the fire was Teddy, his best friend and the guy of his desires.

"Teddy?" James opened.

"Yes James?" Teddy replied.

"I have something to talk to you about" James said "Can I sit next to you?"

"Of course you can" Teddy responded "You don't have to ask me to do that"

James duly took his seat next to Teddy, and took a look around to ensure that they were alone. Teddy started to worry, as James looked more and more on edge as the moments ticked by. He decided that it would be best to let James take his time, so didn't push his friend into anything.

"This might affect the way you see me, but I have to tell you" James explained "I love you, and I want to go out with you"

"Wow" Teddy responded "You say that as if it wasn't obvious, I've seen how you admire me"

"It was obvious?" James posed.

"It was obvious to everyone" Teddy confirmed.

Teddy was so flattered, and immediately began looking directly into James' eyes, getting lost in them easily. Without knowing what he was doing, Teddy put a hand on James' leg and began rubbing it, before leaning in and kissing him.

It made James' heart swell with joy when their lips touched, the soft, pink skin proving to be the most pleasant experience. When they parted, Teddy had a very mischievous expression on his face, and James felt himself getting hard.

"Perhaps we should sort this out now?" Teddy suggested.

"Sounds good to me!" James enthused.

Teddy wasted no time, using his wand to lock all the doors and close all of the curtains. Whilst he did that, James and literally ripped his clothes off his body in a hurry, no longer being able to resist Teddy's advances.

When Teddy was ready, he faced James and slowly wrapped his fingers around James' thick shaft. He heard James whimper at the action, before he tightened the grip and began stroking. James was so excited that he was already leaking pre-cum, which provided sufficient lubrication.

"Oh god, I can't believe I waited so long for this" James moaned.

"I'm glad you're enjoying it" Teddy chuckled.

"Can I see you naked now sweetie?" James requested "Because that would give me complete satisfaction"

"Okay honey" Teddy agreed "If that's what you want"

James started stroking himself once Teddy had released his grip. He watched as Teddy took off his clothes, exposing the most defined physique that James had ever seen. The muscular frame was one that made James so excited, and he wanted one thing.

"Would you give me..." James started.

"Give you what?" Teddy enquired.

"A footjob?" James reacted.

"Get on your back, and leave everything to me" Teddy instructed.

There was such lust in the atmosphere, and James took the opportunity to quickly kiss his boyfriend, before he lay on his back and waited for Teddy to get to work. He watched Teddy sit beside him, resting his legs on James so that his feet could bring pleasure.

"Oh those soles are so smooth" James moaned.

"They can do extraordinary things" Teddy commented.

Teddy used his feet to stroke James, clamping the tightly around the shaft. It made James' foreskin retract from, and then cover, the head of James' penis. It made James dig his hands into the carpet, as his body tightened and his orgasm approached.

"I'm nearly ready" James whispered.

"Cover my soles in your hot cum" Teddy ordered.

That was it for James, as his cock pulsated and his milk splashed onto Teddy's big, awaiting soles. It dribbled down them, as James witnessed his load. Before James went any further there was one thing he wanted Teddy to so.

"Lick it off" James pleaded "Please"

"Of course" Teddy concurred "Anything for you"

As Teddy's tongue began collecting all of the hot sperm, James looked on with delight. He had never expected anything to be this easy, but he was grateful for what was happening. The next thing he had to do, was repay Teddy for the pleasure he had received.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 24: James Sirius Potter-Weasley & Teddy Malfoy-Lupin (2)

Summary:

Teddy asserts his dominance and uses James for his guilty pleasure.

Notes:

Here is Part 2.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Once Teddy had finished licking the sperm off of his feet, there was one more thing to address. He had enjoyed the warm liquid on his soles so much, and now he was hard. He was even bigger than James, and was now ready to show James exactly what he was capable of doing.

"Do you know what I really want right now?" Teddy posed.

"I can guess, but please tell me" James encouraged.

"Lift your legs up for me" Teddy requested "I want to see how glorious your hole is"

"Yes master" James agreed "I can't wait to see what you do"

Slowly James lifted his legs up, propping them into position using his hands. This caused his ass cheeks to spread and give an uninterrupted view of his opening to Teddy. He smiled in achievement as Teddy started stroking himself furiously, driven by lust at the sight.

"Are you going to come and have some fun?" James questioned.

"All in good time" Teddy soothed.

Teddy moved so that he was lying with his face just in front of James' entrance. He was resting on his knees, using his left and to stroke himself, whilst he kissed James' ass cheeks. They were smooth, but also had a slight wobble to them as he played.

"I think this calls for a closer inspection" Teddy stated.

"How are you going to do that?" James enquired.

Using the same spell as Scorpius, Teddy applied lubrication to James' ass, making sure to give a greater amount for the entrance. James was not aware that Albus was doing the same, but he was excited about having his hole checked out by his hot boyfriend.

"You know what I want to do" Teddy teased.

"Explore my hole" James reacted.

Taking his finger, Teddy inserted into James' hole, feeling it grip fairly tightly onto him. James let out a small cry of pain, before Teddy began moving his finger around until landing on James' prostate. He pressed down hard on it, hearing pleasure from James as he did so.

"Oh yeah, right there" James mumbled.

"I need more slack" Teddy interjected.

Teddy proceeded to push another finger in, and continued to do so until he had another one inside James. With three fingers, Teddy began moving in and out of his boyfriend, enjoying the fact that they were alone and up to real mischief.

"Now that you are fully stretched it's time for the grand finale" Teddy chuckled "Are you ready?"

"You bet I am" James assured "I've wanted this for so long"

Moving position was the last thing to do in order to achieve his goal, so Teddy got on his knees and rested James' legs on his shoulders. Using a hand, he guided his penis into James' hole, and felt the wetness immediately surround his head and shaft.

"Welcome inside" James teased "Use me babe"

"I am dear" Teddy panted "I'll give it to you"

Originally, Teddy had wanted to be slow, but then James grabbed his butt and pushed him in fully, encouraging Teddy to be rough. This caused nothing other than pleasure for both of them, as James relaxed and Teddy could move faster and faster.

"You know what I want to feel" James seduced "Seed my hole"

"I will!" Teddy grunted "You're going to get it!"

The thrusts were increasing in pace, and James made loud moaning sounds. With a final move, Teddy went all the way inside James and pumped away, sending what felt like a gallon of his potent juice into his boyfriends stretched out asshole.

"That's the stuff" James muttered.

"I loved that" Teddy giggled.

As he slowly pulled out, Teddy felt the most love he had ever experienced. He gave James one more kiss before standing up and helping James to his feet too. He repaired James' clothes and dressed them both, before walking towards the great hall.

"You complete me" James declared.

"And we belong together" Teddy beamed.

They found Albus and Scorpius as they exited the room of requirement. There was a smile on all of their faces, and whatever the future held, something told James that they were all going to be very happy for the rest of their lives, and no-one would hold them back.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 25: Scorpius Malfoy-Lupin & Teddy Malfoy-Lupin (1)

Summary:

Being away from his step-brother and boyfriend Teddy, Scorpius uses his imagination.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of a new mini series revolving around characters and their favourite sexual experience.

As you probably predicted, it includes Teddy/Scorpius/Albus/James.

Told from Teddy's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Despite the best efforts of my stepfather, I finally found love, but in a place I never expected. When my parents were killed, Draco was forced to adopt me after several issues resulted in Harry being unable to take me in. It made me sad, but I was a positive person and hoped to use that to my advantage.

His son, Scorpius, who became my stepbrother, was at first very distant from me, but as we got older, our relationship blossomed and we grew so close. I wasn't sure what was happening, but all I knew was that we were closer than brother ought to be.

Draco had gone out one evening to meet up with Blaise and some of his other friends, as they were going to the ministry to protest. This gave me an opportunity to be alone with Scorpius, who was looking much more uncomfortable than I had ever seen him before.

I made us dinner, well actually I used my wand to let magic do all of the work, and noticed that Scorpius wasn't eating at all. His breath sounded irregular and upon looking more closely, I realised that he was shaking for some reason. Concern took over me, as I tried to find out what was going on.

"Scorp, what is the matter?" I posed.

"Nothing Ted, don't worry" Scorpius mumbled.

"I know you are lying" I reacted "People who are okay don't shake with nerves"

"You wouldn't understand" Scorpius insisted "And you really shouldn't care anyway"

"You are my brother, so of course I care" I continued.

"If I told you, we would never be the same again" Scorpius warned.

"That doesn't have to be a bad thing" I assured "So what is on your mind?"

I was hoping to give Scorpius all the confidence he needed to tell me what was happening. He looked at me as if I was his worst enemy, and that hurt quite a bit. I put a hand on his shoulder, and felt that he was even more tense than I originally believed.

"Don't freak out, but..." Scorpius began "I love you"

"I love you too" I declared "You shouldn't be nervous to tell me that"

"I don't mean platonically" Scorpius added "I'm actually in love with you"

In an instant, everything changed and I understood all that was going on. Now it made sense, the reason we were closer than brothers, was because the feelings were not platonic. I stared at Scorpius, and knew right there and then that he was the only person I'd ever want.

"I understand" I assured "And I love you too, with every ounce of my being"

"So, you will be mine?" Scorpius questioned "Forever?"

"Yes I will" I agreed.

His attitude was immediately different, as he stood up proudly and walked over to where I was sat. He pulled me up and crashed our lips together, allowing me to use my tongue to explore his mouth. He bit my lip, and I was so turned on that I had to address it.

"Take your clothes off, right now!" I ordered.

"Yes sir!" Scorpius rejoined.

He was automatically obedient of me, and I didn't have to say anymore as I watched Scorpius remove his clothes. His skin looked so soft and delicate, he didn't have muscles, but had such a nice body. Once he removed everything, I was able to inspect everything properly. His penis throbbed and he clearly took care of himself. I approached Scorpius and stood in front of him, reaching around to put my hands on his butt cheeks

"You're very cute" I complimented "So peachy"

"Thank you, but aren't you going to get undressed?" Scorpius enquired "Because I want you"

"I bet you want to see my huge dick don't you?" I teased.

"More than you can ever know" Scorpius reacted.

Smiling, I started to remove my clothes, but when I was down to my briefs, I thought it would be a good time to start. Scorpius was willing to do anything that I wanted him to. I grabbed him by the arm and pushed him onto his knees, so that his adorable face was just in front of my bulge.

"Pull them down, and worship me" I instructed.

"Yes master" Scorpius replied.

He hooked his hands around the waistband and pulled my briefs down quickly, allowing my cock to plop out. It smacked him in the face lightly, which was a beautiful sight. He wrapped his hand around my shaft, which felt amazing, even before he started stroking me.

"Those gorgeous lips need to get involved" I stated.

"Anything you say" Scorpius responded.

Slowly he moved forward, and I felt his hot breath against the tip of my dick. It felt like a lifetime before he made contact, but his lips were the most soft and luscious thing I'd ever had near my member. He started by sucking on the head, before removing his hand and attempting to take more of my cock into his mouth.

"Don't hurry, there's plenty of time" I reminded "I want you to enjoy this too"

He made a noise to acknowledge what I had said, but didn't stop. He went all the way down to the base, allowing me to feel the very back of his throat. As I looked into his eyes, I fell even more in love with Scorpius, who was starting to bob along my shaft at a steady rhythm.

"You will get such a sweet reward, if you follow my lead" I stated.

I stood him up, and we ran over to the sofa. I lay flat on my back, and pulled Scorpius on top of me. He wasn't very heavy, and I loved the skin to skin contact. He leaned over to kiss me, and I happily waited as he was grinding against me.

"I want you inside me" Scorpius begged.

"Let me take control" I reacted.

At that moment, he completely submitted to me, and I lifted him up slightly so that I could insert my penis into his entrance. My pre-cum made my penis sloppy and it slid into Scorpius very easily. Scorpius closed his eyes and moaned loudly.

"Bounce on me" I ordered.

"Yes, I will do!" Scorpius agreed.

I took my hands away from him and Scorpius eagerly moved up and down, allowing my dick to go all the way inside his tight hole. I couldn't believe this was happening, but soon forgot about everything as I felt my orgasm approaching. I watched Scorpius' dick smack into my chest as he moved, so I wrapped my fingers around it.

"I can't hold on!" Scorpius screamed.

"Then don't" I assured.

Without warning, Scorpius moved up my body until his dick was by my mouth, and thrust inside me a few times. There was no more control, as he pushed all the way in and shot his sperm down my throat. A small trickle went on my tongue as he pulled away, so I tasted his sweet nectar.

"That was out of this world" Scorpius giggled.

"Now it's time for me to release" I affixed.

He climbed back down my body and sucked on my member, whilst I stroked myself so quickly. I went over the edge so fast, as I grunted and pumped my semen into his mouth. He wrapped his lips firmly around so that not a single drop escaped.

He moved back up so that he lay beside me, and we kissed. I was exhausted, but I wanted to make sure Draco wouldn't find out what happened, so I used my wand and made our clothes return to our bodies. We snuggled up together, feeling at one with the world.

"I love you Scorpy" I declared.

"I love you too, Teddy" Scorpius retorted.

Within a few seconds, Scorpius was asleep, and soon I followed. There was nothing more said, but when I woke up, it was the next morning and we were still on the sofa, albeit with a blanket covering us. I didn't know who put it there, but it was the perfect way to share love with my Scorpius.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 26: Scorpius Malfoy-Lupin & Teddy Malfoy-Lupin (2)

Summary:

Using his magic, Scorpius helps Teddy out with a big problem.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the mini series.

Told from Scorpius' POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I had studied hard and now worked at the wizarding hospital. I took my job very seriously, and no matter what anyone said, I just wanted to help people who were in need, and so to me, that was a good thing that meant I was giving back to others. My father didn't always approve, but slowly accepted my career choice.

Being a doctor with magic, I was able to do things far more advanced than any muggle doctor could. A flick of my wand could remove any pain in an instant, and could speed up recovery from most ailments. All I wanted to do, was give my patients all the advice and reassurance that they could ever need.

My big brother Teddy visited me one morning at work. I didn't have many appointments, so I was able to see him. I wasn't sure what the visit was about, as usually he would ask me about problems when we were at home, but it was still a nice thought that he would come and see me for advice.

"Hey bro" Teddy greeted.

"Hiya" I reacted.

"Are you busy?" Teddy wondered "This is important"

"No, I'm free currently" I stated "What seems to be the trouble?"

"I have a very sore spot on my lower back and also my abs" Teddy explained.

"Are you in a lot of pain?" I enquired.

"Yes, but it really hurts if I lean over" Teddy continued.

"I can help, take your shirt off and lie on the bed" I instructed.

To start, Teddy looked a bit suspicious, before he agreed and took his shirt off. I locked the door to make sure we wouldn't be disturbed, as I knew Teddy didn't like having his problems broadcast to a wider audience. He lay on his stomach, and as I approached him, I knew that I would need to be gentle.

"I'm going to apply pressure to various points, tell me if it hurts, okay?" I said.

"Go for it" Teddy agreed.

I had gloves on, but I made sure they weren't cold, so when I started to touch his back, he wouldn't be in additional pain. I started pushing on various points, but when I pressed just above his waste, he let out a cry of pain, so I had located the source of the problem.

"That hurts" Teddy complained.

"If you want, I can massage it for you" I suggested.

"You'd do that?" Teddy questioned.

"You know I'd do anything to help my brother out" I chuckled.

I didn't say anything, but Teddy quickly sat up and looked around, before sliding his shoes, socks, and trousers off, before returning to lying on his stomach. There was a moment where I was a bit shocked, as I hadn't seen this much of Teddy before, but I then got to work. I rubbed his skin gently, easing the tension from his sore spot.

"That feels so good" Teddy muttered "But I have a bit of pain lower down as well, can you go down lower?"

"No problem" I replied "If that would make it better for you"

I took my hands away and Teddy removed his briefs, leaving me with a full view of his naked body. His butt was round with slight hairs, but very inviting. I returned my hands and went lower, but as I started massaging the top of his ass, Teddy began to moan.

"Just there, I can't tell you what a relief that is" Teddy moaned.

I couldn't believe what I was hearing, but then I felt myself become hard and my thoughts were overflowing with Teddy's body. I took my hands away once more and took my own clothes off, allowing my erect cock to be free. What I didn't know was that Teddy had been watching me.

"Oh now this is a view I've wanted for a while" Teddy chuckled.

"Turn over, I should massage your front now" I instructed.

He smiled as he turned around and was now on his back. His muscles were so defined, and his arms were very well built. Then I remembered that he was a Metamorphmagus, and I decided that I really should use that to my advantage.

"Can you make your hair blue?" I requested.

"You know it bro" Teddy reacted.

As his hair changed colour, I started to get really turned on. He was so amazing, and as I began massaging just above his genitals, I tried to think of some other things that I wanted to see. This was a unique opportunity that I really didn't want to waste.

"Bro, make your balls bigger, so they have more sperm" I continued.

"No problem" Teddy concurred.

I watched his testicles inflate, and that was when I stopped massaging him. My hand moved down to his penis, and wrapped around his length. I felt every vain, every little detail of his shaft, before I lowered my head and opened my mouth, letting Teddy's cock inside.

"Scorp, your mouth is so wet" Teddy laughed "Dirty little slut"

The way he spoke and degraded me was so hot, that I used my free hand to stroke myself. I couldn't wait for more action, but I tried to focus on the job in hand. I made sure that I slobbered all over his shaft, as if I was sucking on a lollipop. I released his member, and Teddy continued.

"Do you want me inside you?" Teddy teased.

"I do Ted, I need to be stretched" I observed.

Grabbing my hand, Teddy pulled me up so that I was sat on top of him. My butt cheeks rested on his legs, our cocks touching each other, before I kissed him passionately. There were butterflies in my stomach, as I waited impatiently for him to begin.

"I'll try not to make it hurt" Teddy assured.

"Be rough if you want" I rejoined.

He spanked me a few times, making my smooth butt cheeks red, before he lifted me slightly. I felt his penis enter my hole and despite the size, I pushed down to get it inside me as quickly as I could. I felt a bit of pain, but this soon subsided, and I was able to start enjoying myself.

"Doctor, this treatment is amazing" Teddy complimented.

"I like to be thorough in everything I do" I declared.

Teddy put his hands on my hips, and began bouncing me on his erect knob. Feeling it brush against my prostate made me start leaking pre-cum, and it made my whole body tingle. Every time my body impacted against his, there was a loud, slapping sound.

"You want my seed?" Teddy asked.

"I want to taste it" I answered.

"Then you will" Teddy pledged.

"But don't stop, I love this feeling" I affixed.

As my cock felt more and more like it would explode, I attempted to hold in my orgasm as long as I could, and just as I was about to climax, Teddy pulled me off of his dick and pushed my head above his penis. He rubbed himself furiously.

"Open wide for your reward!" Teddy grunted.

"I'm so ready!" I beamed.

I saw his penis pulsate and within seconds, he was happily shooting jets of sperm up into my mouth, which I had wrapped back around him. His sperm filled me up so quickly that I worried I might not be able to keep up, but somehow I was able to swallow and accept more at the same time. Once I had ingested it all, I pulled up and licked at the head.

"Oh yes!" Teddy screeched "Clean me off!"

"So good" I whispered "So warm and thick"

Meanwhile, my own penis was in need of some attention. I stood up beside him and was about to start rubbing whilst admiring his frame, when Teddy pulled my hand out of the way, and put his hand between my legs, pushing it against my ass to force me closer to him.

"I think it's only fair that I do all the work for this" Teddy reasoned.

"Fine by me" I agreed.

I was not sure what it would feel like, but having Teddy's lips around my penis sent me into a trance. For someone so rugged, Teddy's mouth was wet and pleasant. He sped up, sucking me with a determination he usually reserved for his job. His hand was still on my ass, but then it moved, as his finger slid into my hole, and stimulated me more.

"I'm so close!" I warned "I can't stop it!"

There was no stopping me, as I squirted my semen into his mouth, letting out several quick, successive moans as I did. Teddy kept me in his mouth afterwards, sucking his cheeks in against my shaft and making sure he milked every last bit, before he let me go.

"Wow, I feel so much better now" Teddy commented.

"Happy to help, anytime you need it" I rejoined.

He sat up and stood beside me before he gave me one last kiss. We both got dressed once more, and then he gave me a hug before he left. He even blew me a kiss as he unlocked the door and left. After that, I couldn't wait for the next time I could experience him.

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 27: James Sirius Potter-Weasley & Albus Severus Potter-Weasley (1)

Summary:

Whilst James has an injury, Albus decides it would be a good idea to help him out.

Notes:

This is Part 3 of the mini series.

Told from Albus' POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was true that James and I had always been so close as brothers. I idolised him and throughout our lives, we have always had an understanding where we had each other's backs. I have never seen anyone in the same light that I see my brother.

There was a time when James was involved in a accident which meant that he broke both of his arms. Even though he could easily go to hospital and get it fixed in moments, James always hated visiting the dull, depressing buildings, and had insisted on staying away.

He had turned into a fine 20-year-old, and I liked to think I was a good 19-year-old, but we still lived with our parents and sister. Whilst you could say we should've already moved out and get our independence, I loved my family so didn't really want to leave.

Our parents were still very caring of us, and Lily loved us, and with James injured they were all very concerned. He was lying on the sofa unable to move easily, but mum and dad wanted to go out, and so did Lily, which made them worry.

"We'll stay home with you sweetie" Ginny stated.

"No, go out and enjoy yourself" I insisted "I'll stay with Jamie"

"Are you sure?" Harry wondered.

"We don't mind staying" Lily added.

"I'll be fine" I persisted.

"Thanks Alby" James reacted.

Mum and dad nodded, with Lily smiling, before collecting their coats. They gave both James and I a kiss, before leaving us alone. I didn't mind staying with my brother, because he always looked after me and as he couldn't do much for himself, I was more than happy to assist him.

Once they were gone, I took a seat on the floor in front of James. He was stretched out so I couldn't sit next to him, so I took the initiative and sat in a position so that I could lean my head back and rest on his leg. I was probably too old for that, but I had always enjoyed the close proximity. I closed my eyes to relax, but was interrupted when James spoke.

"Thanks for staying with me little brother" James began.

"That's okay bro" I responded.

As I looked behind, I saw something that distracted me. Through his trousers, I saw that James' bulge was very prominent, and that gave me something unexpected, as I felt my own penis hardening in my briefs. I tried to avoid it, but James wasn't going to let me.

"I see you're having some trouble" James chuckled "Just like I am"

"Sorry, I'll go and fix it" I rejoined "Give me a second"

"Wait, don't go" James pleaded.

"Why not?" I questioned.

"We could have some fun" James suggested.

"Are you serious?" I reacted "I mean, really?"

"Your penis seems to like the idea" James pointed "And I can't pleasure myself, can I?"

He made a good point, which made me think. I tried to deny it, but the thought of having fun with my brother did make me feel happy. And also, who was I to prevent my brother from having a good time? With this in mind, I decided that I would help him out.

"You're right, so let me help you" I said.

I knew that I wouldn't be able to undress him easily, so I used my wand to cast a spell to remove his clothes, as this caused him no pain. With my brother naked, I found myself throbbing, so I took my clothes off, joining James in my birthday suit.

"What do you want me to do?" I wondered.

"Stroke me, please" James begged.

I knelt down by the sofa, so that I could take his penis into my hand, and also grip onto my own cock. He was blessed with a much bigger package than me, but I wasn't jealous because I was able to feel it for myself, and I knew lots of girls wanted this opportunity.

"That feels great" James complimented "I needed this"

"Glad to help" I replied "And you have a massive dick, bigger than mine anyway"

"Thanks, but you aren't exactly small" James responded.

"You're so kind to me" I said.

"Let me help you" James retorted.

"How can you?" I posed "Your arms are not able to be used"

"You could use my mouth" James proposed "It's about time that I taste you"

To start with I was puzzled, but then I thought about what it might feel like, and that was all I needed in order to be convinced. I took my hand away from my penis, but still stroked my brother. I put my dick to his mouth, and without hesitating, he took me right into the back of his throat.

"Oh bro" I whimpered "Yes"

It made me happy to feel this sensation, of my own brother sucking strongly on my member. The vacuum he created was immense, and his mouth was so wet that I was able to start thrusting. My balls smashed into his face, and to my surprise, James didn't gag.

"I'm going to shoot into your mouth" I declared.

I watched as James nodded along with the idea, so this made me increase my pace, allowing my orgasm to build so quickly. I knew that a few more seconds would give me that climax and with one last thrust, my balls emptied, spewing my seed into my brother's mouth. When I was finished, I pulled out and saw my brother's smile.

"Oh Jamie, that was so nice" I mumbled.

"Thanks Alby, but how about you help me out now" James requested.

"How do you want me to do that?" I pressed.

"Can I fuck you?" James asked.

There was a pause as I thought about what James suggested, but then the thought of my brother filling me up outweighed any doubt that I had. He waited patiently for me to answer, but after a few moments, I gave him my response.

"I'd love that" I answered.

In order to make sure he was slick enough, I bent over so that I was facing his feet. This gave me a chance to suck James' thick, hard cock, and in turn it allowed James to start licking my hole. This was going to give us the lubrication we needed to really get deep.

"I think I'm ready" I commented.

"So am I bro" James responded.

I turned around, and climbed over James so that I straddled him. Using my hand, I directed the head of his cock to my entrance, and the moment we touched, I moaned. I wanted to get him inside me fully, so I pushed down and allowed him to fill my hole.

"Such a tight hole" James chuckled.

"I love how thick you are" I whimpered.

I stayed still, wanting my entrance to relax and enjoy the feel of my brother's stick inside me. My cheeks clenched around him, and once I felt ready, I began moving up and down. James started grunting like the masculine man he was, and I couldn't get enough.

"God you are getting me so close" James panted.

"I want to have that load inside me" I reacted.

"That can be easily arranged" James persisted.

"I'm so excited" I added.

As my speed increased, I could see that James was getting closer and closer. His breathing was getting faster and his body was tensing up. I knew at that point that his climax was nearly upon him. I wanted to encourage him as much as possible.

"I wish I was a girl" I mumbled.

"Do you?" James reacted.

"Yes because then you could get me pregnant" I retorted "I'd love to feel sperm moving around inside me"

"Oh bro, here I go!" James beamed "Oh yes!"

And with that, I felt his hot seed shoot deep inside me. He smiled at me, whilst I continued to move and get every last drop inside my body. I collapsed on top of him, and his penis fell out of my hole as it became flaccid. I decided to kiss my brother, because I really loved him.

"Thank you, I guess we really love one another" I observed.

"You know we do, and I'm so grateful you helped me" James replied.

Just then, I heard the door opening so quicker than a flash, I cast the spell to dress both of us, and I returned to my original position on the floor. When mum, dad and Lily returned, they didn't suspect anything of us, which made me relax. I had to make sure that they went out again soon, because my brother and I needed each other.

Notes:

Part 4 coming soon.

Chapter 28: James Sirius Potter-Weasley & Albus Severus Potter-Weasley (2)

Summary:

During a power outage, Albus joins James and together, they end up having a good time.

Notes:

This is Part 4 (Final Part) of the mini series.

Told from James' POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Throughout our lives, I'd always felt it my duty to look out for my little brother. Albus, who had grown into a very handsome man, was probably my best friend. I was so grateful to have him in my life, and everything he had ever done made me feel so proud.

When Albus was home, I was at ease, because I knew he was okay. I probably worry a bit too much about him at times, but as far as I was concerned, if anything happened to him, I would be responsible, so I had to be protective.

One night, there was a really heavy storm, which caused a power cut. I was having a nice sleep so I didn't notice, but I was woken up when I felt someone tap my shoulder. As I slowly opened my eyes, I was met by Albus, clad only in his briefs.

"Alby, are you okay?" I posed.

"I can't sleep" Albus complained.

"Why don't you stay with me?" I suggested "It's not like we have anything better to do, is it?"

"No, I can't argue with that" Albus agreed "Move over Jamie"

I did so, allowing Albus to join me in my bed. Immediately, he leaned in and snuggled up to my body, prompting me to put an arm around him. I always enjoyed this, as I was a hugger and my brother had always given the most loving hugs.

I noticed that something was bothering Albus. He was very quiet and wasn't looking at me, which was most unusual. I really wanted to find out what he was thinking, and when he finally revealed his problem, I was so shocked.

"Is something on your mind?" I wondered.

"I don't know if it's something I should say, particularly to you" Albus sighed.

"What makes you say that?" I persisted.

"Because it concerns you" Albus said.

"Don't be like that, you can tell me anything" I assured "Don't be afraid, nothing you'll say is going to make me angry"

"Well then, here goes" Albus reacted "I fancy you, yes I know it's wrong, but your gorgeous, and you look after me"

"Wow Alby, I wasn't expecting that" I commented.

"I know this is so sudden, but I want you Jamie" Albus declared.

To begin with, I wasn't quite sure what he was referring to, but then he gently rubbed my penis through my briefs, which resulted in me becoming erect in an instant. He then looked at me, and closed the gap between us. Our lips melded together, and despite what I expected, it felt really good.

"Can I take your briefs off?" Albus posed.

"Only if you take yours off too" I agreed.

I saw him move so quickly, and that was such a moment for me. My briefs were off in a flash, and when Albus pulled his own off, I was met by a smooth body with an erect cock. His was thinner than mine, but also great to look at.

"Let me take control" I instructed.

"That's what I want" Albus concurred.

Knowing that Albus was now submitting to me, I slid my hand down his body, until it gently caressed his dick. He moaned lightly at the touch, and when I started rubbing him, I noticed that he began grinding against me.

"Does that feel good?" I teased.

"It feels so good" Albus commented.

I started increasing my pace, sending Albus into a wave of pleasure. He kept saying my name over and over, and I knew he was about to release, but I wasn't finished yet, so I removed my hand and he instantly complained at the action.

"Hey, why did you stop!" Albus demanded.

"I think I should be getting some attention too" I reacted.

When I said that, Albus didn't complain and kissed down my body, over my chest and abs, before his mouth was next to my cock. He teased me a little, licking the tip slowly, before finally he engulfed my member, slobbering all over it.

"Oh my, I never knew how good that mouth is" I chuckled.

As Albus went on sucking me, I sucked one of my fingers before reaching around to his hole. I inserted my finger, and started to move it around inside him. He made a few noises, and then when I found his prostate, he stopped blowing and moaned.

"Oh Jamie, my hole needs you so badly" Albus panted.

"Calm down Alby, you'll get everything soon enough" I soothed.

My cock returned to his mouth rather quickly, as I continued moving around in his entrance. I could feel how warm and soft it was, and my erection could no longer be denied what it was craving. I took my finger away, and pushed Albus off of me.

"Get on your back" I ordered.

"Yes, okay" Albus agreed.

Albus moved so that he was lying in the middle of the bed, and I lifted his legs up. Seeing his hole was really sexy, and I wasted no time in pushing me dick inside my brothers opening. The ring of muscles gripped me tightly, but that if anything, increased the pleasure.

"Oh Jamie!" Albus screeched.

"You're mine now Alby" I laughed.

I started moving in and out of his hole, going slowly at first and gradually building up my speed. When we got into a rhythm, Albus grabbed his dick and started tugging at it furiously. It made his hole get tighter and looser, making the feeling more intense.

"I've wanted you for so long Jamie" Albus moaned.

"You've got me Alby" I assured.

As I leaned over, his legs were on my shoulders and I folded them over his body, lowering my face so that I could kiss Albus again. He was enjoying it so much, and I was having the best time of my entire life. My balls slapped against his body with each thrust.

"I want to cum" Albus muttered.

"Me too, don't hold back" I instructed.

He stroked faster until I heard a loud moan and his ring clenched around my shaft. He shot a jet of thick semen on his hand, collecting it all as he came down from his climax. I was impressed by how much he had released.

"That's my biggest load ever" Albus revealed.

"And now it's my turn" I responded.

I took my cock out of his hole, and lay beside him. He rested his head on my chest as I stroked myself. It was a wonderful feeling, as I grunted and shot several jets of my hot, thick cum onto my hand, which I used to form a bowl to collect it all.

"Oh Jamie, that's a huge load" Albus observed.

"Eat it Alby, and I'll eat yours" I retorted.

Quickly, he put his hand in my mouth, dropping off the sperm that he had released. It was lovely and sweet, in fact I swallowed it too quickly. When I gave Albus my load, he opened his mouth and I poured it in. He swallowed it in several parts, until it was all gone. We put our briefs on and lay back down, snuggling together.

"I love you so much" Albus declared.

"I love you too" I reacted.

Smiling fondly at me, Albus rested his head on my shoulder and I held him securely, watching as he fell asleep. He might be an adult and his own person, but make no mistake about it, he was always going to be my brother, and now he was my lover too.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 29: James Sirius Potter-Weasley & Scorpius Malfoy & Teddy Lupin

Summary:

Teddy and Scorpius get a visit from James, and things quickly turn heated.

Notes:

This has been spread over 2 parts.

This is Part 1.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When Scorpius and Teddy were together, they were happy. The one thing that they were able to rely on was the fact that had been friends for so long, and even that had grown into something wonderful. When Teddy asked Scorpius to be his boyfriend, Scorpius answered by crying and giving Teddy a big kiss.

Previously, they had been firm friends with Albus and James, but this had eroded over the past few months. Albus had become distant, whilst James was very hostile. He had even gone as far as to try and curse them, and would have done so properly if Albus hadn't intervened.

Teddy and Scorpius were sat down at their kitchen table having just eaten lunch, when there was a knock at the door. It persisted for a while, before Teddy went to answer. When he opened the door, he was surprised, and slightly scared, to find James.

"J-James?" Teddy greeted.

"Teddy" James uttered.

"What do you want?" Teddy posed "We're busy"

"Shut up" James reacted "I'll let myself in"

In a state of anger, James pushed Teddy out of the way and then grabbed him, dragging the Lupin towards the kitchen where Scorpius was. Upon entering, Scorpius attempted to rush to Teddy's aid, but was stopped as James waved his wand and put a spell on Scorpius that tied him up.

"Let me go!" Scorpius demanded.

"Yes, let him go!" Teddy boomed.

"Actually, you can join him" James responded.

Using the same spell, James tied Teddy up with strong ropes, before moving Scorpius onto the table, and putting Teddy onto a chair. He made sure that they were secured before an evil, mischievous smile spread across his face.

"What are you going to do to us?" Teddy questioned.

"Please, we'll do anything you say" Scorpius added.

"I know!" James laughed "You are both my bitches now!"

In order to make sure that there was no more complaining, James gagged both Scorpius and Teddy. He then proceeded to strip them, before pulling his own clothes off. He was by far the biggest, with Teddy and Scorpius unable to stop staring at his proud cock.

"Teddy, you're older than me, so I'll work on you first" James revealed.

As they were unable to respond, Teddy just looked at James. He was not sure what the Potter-Weasley was going to do, but he knew it would be perverted. Aggressively, James wrapped his hand around the base of Teddy's dick, pushing Teddy's balls up against the shaft and making Teddy' scrotum smooth.

"As you've both been so annoying, I'm now going to annoy you" James stated "I overhead Scorpius say that he loves sucking you, but this is what I will do to you instead"

Scorpius looked down from the table and watched as James took Teddy into his mouth. There was part of Scorpius that hated it, but James made slurping sounds, and slobbered so liberally over Teddy's length that he couldn't control himself, and became rock hard before he knew it.

"I knew your boyfriend would love this" James giggled "Scorpius can't get enough"

He took each of Teddy's testicles into his mouth, one at a time, and sucked on them. Teddy had never experienced it before, and although he hated James, he loved the feeling, and made a mental note to ask Scorpius to do it for him sometime.

When James returned to sucking on Teddy's penis, he noticed how Teddy was now moaning loudly. The muffled sounds told James that Teddy was nearing his climax, so he increased the speed, wanting to get Teddy's orgasm out quickly. Just as Teddy was about to reach the point of no return, James stopped.

"I want to see you shoot" James commented "Hands only from this point on"

It made Teddy frustrated, but James' hand wrapped tightly around the shaft, sending Teddy into a crazy trance. The Lupin straightened his legs as he sat on the chair, and curled his long toes, as James' hand gave out pleasure. Teddy let out a huge moan and ribbons of his sperm splattered onto his own chest.

"Shame Scorpius will never get to have that load, it was a big one" James said "It'll have be ingested by me"

Immediately James licked the hot liquid from Teddy's chest, before he went over to Scorpius, who was positioned so that his ass was facing Teddy's direction. James pulled Scorpius' legs apart and wrapped one hand around the rock hard member that Scorpius had.

"I bet Teddy never even tries giving you pleasure" James teased "You are a slut who services him"

Scorpius attempted to complain, but the gag prevented him from speaking. James wanted to teach both of them a lesson, so he inserted his finger into Scorpius' hole. He felt that it was slack, but considering what he knew, James wasn't surprised.

"Teddy stretched you out, didn't he Scorpius?" James laughed.

He continued by adding another finger, until all four of his fingers were moving around inside Scorpius' entrance. The ring felt smooth, and now that James was aware of that, he wanted to be inside Scorpius, and stretch him out even further.

"Shame Albus isn't here, he'd love to do this" James observed.

He climbed onto the table and lifted Scorpius' legs onto his shoulders. He pushed inside, feeling Scorpius' hole stretch in order to accommodate him. He didn't care about being gentle and so thrust inside the Malfoy's entrance.

"You're loving this aren't you?" James mocked.

Whilst he continued to move in and out of Scorpius, James grabbed the erect cock of the heir of Malfoy Manor. It was thin, but that was okay because he was able to squeeze his hand to a greater degree, and he watched Scorpius' eyes move around.

"Don't worry about Teddy, he wants you to cum Scorpius" James stated "In fact, why doesn't he come around here now?"

James used his wand to move the chair, with Teddy still sat in it, to the side of the table. This gave Teddy a full view of Scorpius' member, as James rubbed it harder and harder. He could tell from the way Scorpius' hole was tightening, that the climax was near.

"I'll give you the biggest orgasm in history" James declared.

Scorpius couldn't take it anymore, and with a big stroke, James finally pushed him over the edge, watching as Scorpius let out a large jet of sperm, which plopped onto his stomach. He continued stroking, until Scorpius had finished.

"Now that you're done, I have to compare the taste" James explained.

As he licked Scorpius' cum up with his tongue, James noted that the taste was exactly the same as Teddy's. He was not surprised, but now that they had both released, James only had one last thing that he needed to do.

"Right, I'm going to remove your gags" James rejoined "And now you must taste my load"

James removed the gags and the ropes, but Scorpius and Teddy were unable to deny themselves, and were completely engaged with what was happening. They knelt down on the floor either side of James' cock, with their tongues hanging out.

"Beg for it" James ordered.

"We want your sperm!" Scorpius begged.

"Let us taste your potent seed!" Teddy added.

With a quick, and constant, stroking action, James finally peaked and shot a thick load of semen onto their tongues. It split between them fairly evenly, and they rolled it around their mouths before swallowing.

"Now that was intense" James declared.

"Can you stop being so horrible to us now?" Scorpius requested.

"Yes, seeing as we have just given you the time of your life" Teddy affixed.

"Fine I'm sorry, and now I feel kind of bad" James reacted "Do you want something in return?"

"Yes we do" Teddy replied.

"What is it?" James wondered.

"Send Albus over" Scorpius ordered.

Thinking nothing of it, James smiled and got dressed, before using his wand to clean the room and return the clothes to Scorpius and Teddy's bodies. When he was gone, Teddy looked at Albus, in a state of slight confusion.

"Why did you ask for Albus to come over?" Teddy pressed.

"You'll find out and frankly it's obvious" Scorpius reacted.

Teddy smiled at his boyfriend and gave him a kiss on the lips. Looking back, they would be lying if they said that they had never wanted James, as he was super hot, but as he had done something with evil intentions, it was time to return the favour.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 30: Albus Severus Potter-Weasley & Scorpius Mafloy & Teddy Lupin

Summary:

After being requested by Teddy and Scorpius, Albus gets fully dominated.

Notes:

Here is Part 2.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

A few hours had passed by whilst Teddy and Scorpius waited for Albus. James had given them a bit of a wake up call, and now they wanted to have the chance to try and explore a completely new possibility.

"Do you think Albus will be happy to see us?" Scorpius wondered.

"I'm not sure, but we will soon find out" Teddy replied.

There was not a chance to think any further about how Albus might feel, because Albus had knocked at the door. This time, Scorpius went to answer, but unlike anything they expected, Albus was looking happy and greeted both of them with a hug.

"James told me what happened" Albus explained "Please tell me you want to have fun with me?"

"Of course we do Albus" Scorpius declared "Because it's been a fantasy of mine"

"So that's why you wanted Albus here" Teddy chuckled "You want both of us to dominate him"

"Oh yes, I'd love that!" Albus concurred.

This time, they wanted to reverse the roles, so they dragged Albus up to their bedroom, before taking their clothes off and revealing that they were already erect. Albus didn't know what to say, but it was obvious what he was going to do.

"Are you just going to stand there, staring at us?" Teddy posed.

"Or are you going to get over here, and give us some pleasure?" Scorpius questioned.

"I think we all know what the answer to that is going to be" Albus giggled.

Albus quickly removed his clothes in anticipation, and got on his knees between Teddy and Scorpius. He knew that they had already had one orgasm already, and was hoping that they would be able to show him the same energy.

When he was in position, he started by rubbing Scorpius' length, before allowing Teddy's cock into his mouth. He loved the fact that they were both hard for him, so Albus wanted to give them everything he could as a token of his gratitude.

"You're going to love this Scorpius" Teddy moaned "He has a wonderfully sloppy method"

"I can't wait for it Teddy" Scorpius replied "He must have a determination even greater than James"

Taking that as a signal to increase the pace, Albus started sucking harder, but he was not able to let himself avoid the part he was most looking forward to. He removed his mouth and replaced it with his hand stroking Teddy whilst moving his mouth closer to Scorpius.

"Oh god, here we go" Scorpius anticipated.

"It is so good" Teddy observed.

At that point, Scorpius let out a moan as Albus tightly wrapped his lips around Scorpius' throbbing dick. He was slobbering over it more and more as his mouth watered with delight. He had wanted Scorpius for so long, and now he was getting not just Scorpius, but Teddy too.

"You're right Teddy, he's amazing" Scorpius panted.

"I wish I could make you this happy Scorpius" Teddy sighed.

"Hey, you are my boyfriend, and I love you more than anyone else" Scorpius pledged.

"And I love you too babe" Teddy responded.

They kissed, allowing Albus to keep working on them without interruption. As their tongues explored each other's mouths, both Teddy and Scorpius became over horny, and that was when they wanted to take it to the next level.

"Enough of that, you need pleasure" Scorpius stated.

"I couldn't agree more" Teddy stated.

Using the same spell that James had done, Teddy tied Albus to the bed with thick ropes. Scorpius had wanted this opportunity, and Teddy didn't stop him. Instead, Teddy moved to the top end of the bed so that he was next to Albus' face.

"I want some more of that mouth" Teddy chuckled.

Without letting Albus answer, Teddy shoved his cock into Albus' mouth, filling it with his shaft. He moved in and out, and imagined that it was Scorpius' hole, as that was his most desired action. The movement was so easy, as Albus had plenty of saliva.

"I need that ass" Scorpius groaned.

Undoing the ropes on Albus' legs, Scorpius seperated them so that he could gain access to Albus' hole. It was tight and pink, and clearly had never been used before. He slipped his penis in, and the inital tightness filled Scorpius with lust.

"Am I his first?" Scorpius posed.

Albus moaned and nodded his head, giving Scorpius a reason to feel good about himself. He started shagging Albus like a mad man, going balls deep each and every time he moved inside of the younger Potter-Weasley. There was nothing stopping him anymore, and taking a leaf out of James' book, Scorpius started stroking Albus' dick.

"Oh Albus, you are going to have such an amazing release" Scorpius declared.

"And you will also help us get our releases too" Teddy added.

As Teddy and Scorpius began thrusting out of his mouth and ass, Albus could feel a sensation of pleasure that he had never even known was possible. He let it happen, having to put in no effort whatsoever. Scorpius' hand was driving him crazy, and his body started tensing up.

"I think someone is going to shoot!" Teddy realised.

"And we will taste it!" Scorpius beamed.

As Albus' body bucked, he shot a huge load with semen landing on his chest and stomach. Teddy and Scorpius immediately licked it up, wanting to clean Albus of the fluid. Once their tongues had collected every bit, Scorpius moved up to join Teddy, as they both stroked their cocks above Albus' mouth.

"Stick your tongue out" Scorpius ordered.

"You're going to get a tasty treat" Teddy uttered.

"Please, shoot it in my mouth" Albus begged.

In sync with each other, Teddy and Scorpius reached their climax at the same time, giving Albus a full mouth full of sperm. They both shot considerable loads, causing Albus to swallow it in three stages, without dropping any.

They took some deep breaths to calm down after their climax. Albus was so grateful for what had happened, and when Teddy and Scorpius released him from the ropes, Albus sat up and smiled at them, happy at what he had just done.

"I'm not a virgin anymore!" Albus beamed.

"Good, glad you enjoyed it" Teddy reacted.

"Now I must say, you Potter-Weasleys know how to be sexy" Scorpius complimented.

"Thank you!" Albus rejoined.

As they all got dressed once more, Albus left in a state of joy and told James about his experiences. Scorpius and Teddy lay on the bed and snuggled up with each other, fully exhausted after a day filled with so much sexy excitement.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 31: End Of Part 4

Chapter Text

That is Part 4 completed.

I hope you enjoyed reading it and I appreciate your support.

Chapter 32: Thank You

Chapter Text

I just wanted to say a big thank you to everyone who has read, commented and left kudos on this book.

I hope you enjoyed reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it.

Chapter 1: Albus Potter & James Potter II

Summary:

Albus decides that James must be taught a lesson after his brother mocks him.

Notes:

Based on the following request:

Albus Severus seduces his straight manly brother James Sirius and turns him into his gurl and gay lover, fed up with all the hassle he got off him from being a snake and in a relationship with a Malfoy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The scorn James had given Albus for going out with Scorpius had been immense. As the older brother, James felt it his duty to bully Albus, knowing that his brother was going to do nothing about it. Albus was usually quiet and wouldn't ever want to cause problems for anyone.

There was only so much more Albus would be able to take. After all, he was only expressing his love for his boyfriend, and that shouldn't be such a crime, should it? He wished he could make James understand that Scorpius was a great person, and the love of his life.

Everything became much worse when Scorpius dumped Albus. He had quite enough of James' interference, and Albus' refusal to do anything about it caused Scorpius to snap, telling Albus how much he hated him and that they would never speak to one another again.

It was fair to say that Albus was heartbroken, and what he hated the most was that he and Scorpius had lost their virginity to each other. Scorpius attended to his every need and Albus reciprocated it, but now he would never get that feeling... Or so he thought.

As he lay on his bed, looking up into space, Albus suddenly started having a rather brilliant idea. He was jealous of the fact that James was slightly better looking than he was. All of the girls and even some of the guys would willingly throw themselves at James, and Albus decided that he would need to teach James a lesson he would never forget.

He had previously noticed how hot James was, but forgot about it when Scorpius was dating him. Now that Scorpius was out of the picture, Albus allowed himself to think about his brother, and began to feel horny. He tried to calmly control himself, whilst making his plan.

As he went downstairs to the kitchen, Albus noticed that James was happily drinking a cup of tea. He tried his best to hide his boner, but was hopeful he would also get to see James' too. Sitting down next to his brother, Albus waited until James acknowledged him.

"Hi" James mumbled "Can I help you?"

"I don't think anyone can help me" Albus sighed "Now that I'm a single guy"

"You deserved it for being a snake" James reacted.

"I wish you'd stop calling me that" Albus rejoined.

"You should never have gone out with Scorpius" James persisted "It was wrong of you"

"Perhaps your right" Albus muttered "I could do better"

This was where Albus was going to begin his plan. He wanted to try and get his brother naked, and to make his brother want him so badly. As James went back to ignoring him, Albus started to caress himself, lowering his voice so it sounded more rugged.

"Scorpius is missing out" Albus teased "He used to love my dick"

"Dude, do you mind?" James rejoined "I don't want to hear that"

"He used to say my lips were so moist" Albus continued "He loved the warmth and the way I would slobber"

Seeing that there was a banana on the table, Albus grabbed it and slowly raised it to his lips, slowly inserting it inside his mouth. He looked down and watched in quiet satisfaction, as James tried to hide the fact that he too had an erection.

"Jamie, do you want me to do this for you?" Albus moaned "You can release all of your stress in my mouth"

"A-Alby, I mean Albus" James responded "W-why are you doing this?"

"You want this, don't deny it" Albus countered.

"Well... I..." James whispered.

Wanting to get James in the mood, Albus stripped himself of his clothes, making sure to show his plump, bubble butt to James. It was as if his big brother was lost in thought, and it wasn't until Albus pulled James' trousers and briefs down, that James reacted.

"W-what?-" James began.

"Just relax" Albus soothed.

Their cocks were very similar, although James' was slightly longer. Albus gently took James' penis into his hand, feeling it pulsate as he touched it. He then turned the seat around with James on it, so he could kneel in between James' legs. Just as Albus was about to lower his head, he paused and looked back up at James.

"Does this seem wrong to you?" Albus posed.

"I don't know" James replied.

"Perhaps I should stop" Albus retorted.

"N-no wait!" James pleaded.

"Do you still hate me?" Albus questioned "Am I a snake?"

"No you're not!" James insisted "Please, I'll do anything you want, if you let me cum in your mouth!"

That was when Albus knew that he had James right where he wanted him. Slowly, he wrapped his lips around James' penis, feeling his brother breath heavily. Albus began slowly bobbing up and down on his brother's dick.

"Oh Albus, I love it" James moaned.

As Albus continued, James took the rest of his clothes off, and used his wand to lock all the doors and close all curtains. He wanted this to be a private moment, and Albus did too so there were no complaints from either of them.

The slobber that coated James' dick made him slide easily into Albus' mouth. It was allowing the pace to speed up, and James put his hand on the back of Albus' head to push him down further and further until he was close to shooting his load.

"I hope you enjoy this" James panted.

Sensing his brother's upcoming climax, Albus sucked harder and faster until James' balls started to dance, and sperm squirted into Albus' mouth. There were a few thick jets, followed by some spurts, but even after James had finished, Albus persisted.

"Please stop!" James begged "Please!"

After a further minute of sucking, Albus pulled away, and enjoyed the way that James squirmed. They looked at each other, before Albus stood up, pulling James up too, and kissed his brother. James could feel that his little brother was more muscular than he believed.

"Now, you better do what I say" Albus warned "Because if you don't, I'll tell mum and dad"

"I'll do it" James promised "Please, just don't tell anyone"

Using strength that he didn't realise he possessed, Albus lifted James onto the table and pushed him around so he was on all fours. Albus pushed James' legs apart, and got a glimpse of the tight, pink hole that his brother had.

"I'm going to stretch this out" Albus explained.

"Please don't hurt me though" James mumbled.

"Unlike some people, I would never do anything to physically harm you" Albus stated.

"So, what are you going to- Whoa!" James screeched.

Whilst James was talking, Albus had moved his face closer to James' ass, until he was kissing the plump cheeks either side of the entrance. He licked the smooth skin, and felt his brother tense up, as he got ever closer to the hole.

"This is just the beginning" Albus grunted.

As he got in position, Albus pushed his tongue into James's hole, caressing his brother's legs to keep him calm. There was truly nothing between them at that point, but the only thing Albus cared about was making James his.

"That feels immense" James panted.

After a few more moments, James' hole was slick and ready to be invaded. Albus used his wand to lubricate his penis and add extra lubrication to James' hole. It was cold at first but quickly warmed up, the heat from their bodies getting stronger.

"I'm ready" James said.

"Good" Albus replied.

Lining himself up, Albus pushed inside James' hole, beginning with just the head of his penis. It stretched the ring of muscles so that he could push in further until he was balls deep inside his brother. James let out a small moan, and Albus smacked his brother's ass.

"I'm going to teach you a lesson in love and respect" Albus chuckled.

"Please give it to me, I'll be yours for as long as you want" James offered.

"Then you'll be my bitch forever?" Albus countered.

"Yes I will!" James agreed.

The pace was becoming faster and the movements much harder. It was rough, but James was enjoying the feeling, whereas Albus was losing control of his body. He could feel his orgasm building at a rapid rate, and he knew how he wanted to finish.

"Jamie, on your knees in front of me" Albus ordered.

"Yes Alby" James concurred.

As soon as Albus removed himself from James' hole, he saw his brother get quickly onto his knees. Albus pushed his dick into James' mouth, and felt the slobber coating him. It felt even better than when Scorpius had done it to him.

"I'm gonna shoot" Albus groaned "Open your mouth and hold out your tongue"

Removing his penis, Albus started stroking himself in front of James, and the sight of James awaiting him was all that Albus needed. He shot his sperm into James' mouth, seeing it splat on James' tongue. He sat down on the seat next to James, and had one last order.

"Swallow it" Albus instructed.

Closing his mouth, James swallowed, with the gulp being visible to Albus. James sat back in his seat, and looked at Albus with a smile. There was only one more thing that Albus wanted to clear up, and then they could get on.

"I love you" Albus said "Do you love me?"

"I do" James replied "I'm sorry I was rude, I love you so much and I want you so badly"

"Nice" Albus giggled.

"Shall we get dressed?" James suggested.

As they got their clothes back on, Albus saw that James had visibly changed. He never knew that his brother could be so submissive, but his plan had worked. James loved being dominated by Albus, and would keep going at every chance he got.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 2: Teddy Remus Lupin & Scorpius Hyperion Malfoy

Summary:

Teddy tries to relieve his little issue, when Scorpius finds him and lust takes over.

Notes:

Based on the following e-mail request:

Teddy is in love with Scorpius and after seeing him has to go to his room to stroke himself. Scorpius follows him, watches Teddy before revealing himself and showing Teddy the time of his life. Can it be Dom Scorpius and Sub Teddy? Also, could you call them by their full names in the title (Teddy Remus Lupin and Scorpius Hyperion Malfoy)?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

For the last few years, Teddy had been able to hide his feelings for Scorpius. His love for the Malfoy had come out of nowhere really. He happened to catch a glimpse of Scorpius putting his shirt on and from that moment, he became more and more obsessed.

It wasn't as if Scorpius hadn't picked up on Teddy's change of behaviour. He had seen the awkward way Teddy would act around him, and after a few days, Scorpius began to worry. He liked Teddy, and was scared that he had done something to upset the Lupin.

As they were like family, Teddy had moved in with Albus and James. They had a strong bond, and as far as they were concerned, Teddy was their brother. They knew Teddy was gay, but they were unaware of the fact that he felt so strongly about Scorpius.

They were about to cause a lot of problems for Teddy, without really realising what was going on. Teddy sat on the sofa, and looked up when he heard the door open. Albus and James came in and sat down either side of him, with smiles on their faces.

"Why so happy?" Teddy opened.

"Scorpius is coming over tonight" Albus explained.

"We thought that the four of us could hang out" James added.

"R-really?" Teddy stuttered.

"Yes" Albus responded.

"Is that a problem, or something?" James posed.

In his heart, Teddy felt really happy because he loved Scorpius, but his head reminded him of how awkward he felt when they were in the same room. Just looking at Scorpius' face would give Teddy a raging hard on, and this concerned him. However, he saw how happy Albus and James were, so he brushed it off.

"Oh, nice!" Teddy beamed.

As Albus and James walked away, Teddy sat in silence. He had to try and find a way to find Scorpius repulsive because otherwise he would embarrass himself in front of the others. He tried to imagine Scorpius as a gremlin, and it worked for a while, until the gremlin in his mind transformed back into Scorpius.

"This is going to be tough" Teddy thought.

The rest of the day went slowly, whilst Albus and James tidied everything up using a cleaning charm, and Teddy kept thinking of ways to avoid arousal. It was futile, and he knew it, and just as he thought he had got a great method, there was a knock the front door.

As he waited for the door to be answered, Scorpius thought about what he wanted to say to Teddy. He wanted to clear the air and get everything out in the open. When James and Albus answered, Scorpius smiled and stopped thinking.

"Hey Scorpius!" Albus greeted.

"Hi guys" Scorpius reacted.

"You okay?" James enquired.

"I'm cool" Scorpius retorted.

As they walked into the front room, Albus and James immediately noticed that Teddy was shaking. Teddy was looking towards them, and then beyond them to where Scorpius was. Without a doubt, Scorpius was the most handsome guy Teddy had ever seen.

"Hi Teddy" Scorpius opened.

"H-hey S-Scorpius" Teddy stuttered.

"Is everything okay with you?" Scorpius questioned "You seem nervous around me"

Just when Teddy was composing his answer, he noticed that he was already erect, He was pleased he was wearing black trousers, as this hid the bulge slightly. He knew he would have to go and deal with it, because otherwise he would be uncomfortable all evening.

"I'm fine" Teddy reacted "Would you excuse me?"

Before Scorpius replied, Teddy shot out of the front room and went up to his own bedroom. He didn't like the fact he had to do this, in an ideal world Scorpius would be his boyfriend, but as far as he was concerned, that was never going to happen. He closed the door and took his clothes off, wanting to instantly stroke the sexy thoughts out of himself.

Meanwhile, Albus and James were left with Scorpius, who didn't really know what to do. He was now starting to get really upset, because he thought that Teddy hated him. He just wanted Teddy to be his friend, or even more.

"What do I do?" Scorpius sighed.

"Go and check on him" Albus instructed.

"He acted like that when we said we invited you" James replied.

"That makes me feel bad" Scorpius mumbled.

"Perhaps he'll talk to you alone?" Albus suggested.

"I'm sure there's a logical explanation for all of this" James assured.

Taking on board the advice that the Potters had given him, Scorpius went upstairs to find Teddy. He heard rustling coming from Teddy's bedroom, and with all of the curiosity that had built up, Scorpius slowly opened the door.

He couldn't believe what he had found when he saw. Teddy was kneeling down, facing away from Scorpius and completely naked. There was a mirror on the wall, which showed Scorpius that Teddy was stroking his thin cock furiously, needing to relieve himself of the feeling he had been holding inside.

"Oh god, Scorpius has the most amazing body" Teddy panted "I would do anything for him, but he probably wouldn't want it"

This had made Scorpius feel great, so great in fact that he now had his own erection. Feeling that this could only end in a good way, Scorpius quickly took his clothes off and closed the door quietly, so as not to startle Teddy in any way.

As he approached, Scorpius tried to be discreet and paused for a moment to take in the sight. He was going to reply to Teddy the next time he said anything, and then he would show Teddy why he should've been honest from the beginning.

"I bet Scorpius has the biggest cock ever" Teddy moaned "If only I could feel it"

"But you can Teddy" Scorpius interjected "Just turn around"

With the biggest look of shock on his face, Teddy looked back to see Scorpius stood behind him. He couldn't help but look at Scorpius' huge erection, which was thicker and longer than he thought was possible. In an instant, Scorpius was down next to Teddy, and connected their lips.

"Why didn't you just tell me?" Scorpius wondered "We could've already fucked by now"

"I thought you'd hate me" Teddy reacted "But if you didn't, then you would be disappointed by my small penis"

"I've wanted to be your boyfriend for ages, and I thought I lost my chance" Scorpius revealed.

"I'm so sorry I made you feel that way, I want to be your boyfriend so much" Teddy apologised.

As they were sat on the floor, slumped against the bed, Scorpius saw Teddy's penis. It was rather small, but that didn't matter to Scorpius, because it was Teddy's and he thought Teddy was perfect. He slowly moved his hand over and wrapped his fingers around Teddy's length.

"I want you to enjoy this" Scorpius said.

To start with, Scorpius stroked Teddy's dick slowly, feeling it get even harder in his hand. He could see how Teddy was loving the sensation, as the older wizard started to make moaning sounds. They were high pitched and sounded slightly feminine.

"Please, I've wanted this for so long" Teddy panted.

"You want me to keep doing this?" Scorpius teased.

"I'm getting so close, please don't stop" Teddy pleaded.

Quite the opposite happened, as Scorpius got faster. He wanted to make it a easy as possible, so he momentarily took his hand away and spat on it, before wrapping his now wet fingers back around Teddy. The saliva warmed Teddy up even more, and with a jolting action, he found his release.

"Yes!" Teddy screamed.

"Let it all out" Scorpius encouraged.

As Scorpius started to slow down, Teddy let out a few small globs of semen. When he was finished, Scorpius let go of Teddy and gave him a few moments to calm down. He kissed Teddy once more, feeling how much the experience had made Teddy relax.

"Thank you for that" Teddy whispered.

"Happy to help" Scorpius rejoined.

"Let me help you out" Teddy encouraged "I would love to ride you"

"Okay" Scorpius agreed "Let me get into position"

Feeling strong and powerful, Scorpius lay on his back on the floor, but just as he was about to apply lubrication with his wand, Teddy stopped him. After some initial confusion, Teddy spat over Scorpius's member, and ensured it was coated liberally with saliva, before doing the same to his own entrance.

"Are you ready?" Scorpius posed.

"I am so ready" Teddy enthused.

It was so sensual, as Teddy knelt down on top of Scorpius, his knees digging into Scorpius' sides. Reaching back, Teddy grabbed Scorpius' huge penis and guided it into his hole. It was a struggle to begin with, but Teddy wanted it all the way in, so he persisted and pushed until Scorpius was now balls deep inside his hole.

"So huge" Teddy declared.

"You've got your dream babe" Scorpius chuckled.

Grabbing Teddy's hips, Scorpius began bouncing his boyfriend up and down on top of himself. He felt the warm skin from Teddy's ring surrounding him, and for him it was the most heavenly experience. He took his hands away when he realised Teddy was bouncing himself.

"I want to shoot in you" Scorpius chuckled.

"Go on, do it for me" Teddy encouraged.

Spurred on by his boyfriend, Scorpius felt his orgasm approaching and knew that he wouldn't hold on very long. Teddy's movement was so much of a turn on, that Scorpius didn't have to wait. His orgasm took hold, and suddenly he shot deep into Teddy.

"Take everything" Scorpius ordered.

"Coat me with your milk" Teddy rejoined.

After he had released his last jet, Scorpius felt Teddy slow down before leaning down and connecting their lips a final time. When Teddy moved off, he and Scorpius heard the door and saw Albus and James staring at them with smiles.

"Oh, um..." Teddy stuttered.

"I knew it!" James beamed.

"This explains everything!" Albus affixed.

"Have you watched us all this time?" Scorpius posed.

"No, we heard some banging and wanted to investigate" Albus explained.

"And we got hear just as you told Teddy to take everything" James laughed.

"But, a little warning next time please" Albus said.

"Yes, because we don't want to intrude on your privacy" James reasoned.

The four wizards smiled at each other before Teddy and Scorpius got dressed. They returned downstairs to the sofa, and Scorpius was sure to sit next to Teddy. Albus and James had no problem with that, and kept saying "aw" whenever Teddy snuggled into Scorpius. They were just pleased Teddy was happy for once.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 3: Teddy Lupin & Molly Weasley

Summary:

Teddy goes to see Molly and has a difficult time dealing with his feelings. Fortunately, he discovers that she shares his feelings.

Notes:

Based on the following e-mail request...

Teddy/Molly - Teddy has feelings for Molly and goes over to see her. He finds out that she is more open to things than he things.

Told from Molly's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I always knew how blessed I was to have such a wonderful family. Through my sons and daughter, I had grandchildren and that made me so happy. My daughter Ginny had given me James and Albus, as well as Lily. On top of that, they adopted Teddy and Scorpius, who were both wonderful additions.

As far as I was concerned, both Scorpius and Teddy weren't adopted, but full members of our family. There wasn't a day gone by where I wasn't so grateful to have them in my life, and I made sure that whatever happened, I would be there for them to confide in.

It was nice to have more male members in the household, as ever since Arthur left me many years ago, I had been lacking. The fact that they always treated me with such love and respect would fill my heart with love, and cause me to feel an overwhelming sense of joy.

Something changed yesterday, as I had an unexpected visitor. I lived in the house on my own, and only really saw anyone during family reunions. I had been doing my laundry, using my wand to enchant brushes to wash the clothes, when there was a knock at the door.

Confused, I walked over and unlocked the front door, and when I opened it I was met by Teddy. I was happy to see him, as he was such a nice young man, but on closer inspection, he looked rather nervous about something, and that made me worry a bit.

"Are you okay?" I posed.

"Y-yes Molly, I-I'm fine" Teddy stuttered.

"Come in dear" I invited.

"S-sure" Teddy replied.

As he walked past me and into the kitchen, I began getting very concerned for him. Teddy didn't look at me, and as he stood next to the table, I decided that I had to try and find out what was going on, for his sake.

"Talk to me sweetheart" I encouraged "You can tell me anything"

"It's not important" Teddy insisted "I just wanted to come and see you"

"It's nice to see you" I reacted.

"And you" Teddy rejoined.

I walked over to the kettle to make us a drink, but as I turned around to face him, I noticed that Teddy had gone. I didn't hear him move, so it took me by surprise when I saw that he was no longer present. I stopped the kettle from boiling, and went in search of him.

I heard a creaking from upstairs, so carefully I climbed up the stairs and started looking in all of the rooms. When I got to the bathroom, I saw the light was on, and as I approached, I opened the door slowly and was met by a sight that I never dreamed of.

There was Teddy on his knees, devoid of all of his clothes, pleasuring himself. I was shocked, but this got even bigger when I saw that he had a pair of my knickers in his free hand, and he was bringing it to his nose to inhale my scent.

"Wow, such a delicious odour" Teddy uttered "I bet she's got the most gorgeous body"

Being flattered by his compliment, I thought about what would be the best thing to do. I was tempted to just watch him, as I had not seen a strong, handsome young man to this extent for many, many years, but at the same time, I wanted to know why this was happening.

"Teddy" I interjected "My dear"

"M-Molly!" Teddy screeched.

I saw the colour flush out of his face, before his cheeks turned the brightest shade of red. He got up, before collecting his clothes and running into Ron's old room. I was still extremely confused about what was happening, and followed him, bringing the pair of knickers he had been using.

When I got into Ron's room, I saw Teddy lying on the bed, facing down so that he wasn't looking at me. Calmly, I walked over and sat down on the bed next to him. I was expecting him to run again, but he didn't, so I put a hand on his shoulder, hoping to soothe him.

"I'm not mad" I assured.

"You... aren't?" Teddy wondered.

"No, I would like to know why, that's all" I persisted.

"I guess I can't get any more embarrassed" Teddy sighed.

Slowly, Teddy sat up and faced me, and when I saw his eyes, I smiled. He was still naked, and used one of his hands to cover his manhood. I kept focused on his face, knowing that this was a very delicate situation that required me to be tactful.

"Teddy, why were you inhaling the scent from my knickers?" I questioned.

"I just... I've always thought you were beautiful, and recently my feelings have grown so strong" Teddy explained "I had to try and find out, to satisfy my needs, and as I know it would be wrong to ask, I had to find something that would get me as close to you as possible"

"Well, that surprises me dear" I retorted "If you really wanted to find out, this was definitely the incorrect way to do it. Besides, why would you do this and leave the door unlocked? Surely you knew I could catch you at any point?"

"I know, I'm sorry" Teddy muttered.

Now that the conversation was out of the way, I allowed myself to actually consider doing the one thing that I shouldn't do. I used my hand to caress Teddy's leg, until finally reaching his crotch. Using my hand, I took his hand out of the way, giving me a full look at his big, erect penis.

"You are well endowed dear" I complimented "But if you wanted this, you could've just asked"

"Really?" Teddy responded "Because it seemed so inappropriate"

"I'll be honest, I've had no male company ever since Arthur left, so frankly I would love an opportunity for some fun" I replied.

"I don't know what to say, or do" Teddy said "I've never had sex before"

"Don't worry" I reassured "I know what I'm doing, just sit back and enjoy"

Before moving further, I thought it only fair that Teddy should see me completely naked, so I took of my frock, before undoing my bra and slowly slipping my underwear off. I hadn't realised how moist my entrace was, and seeing Teddy stare at me was such a turn on.

"You are such a milf" Teddy whispered.

"Thank you dear, you're very handsome" I said.

As Teddy lay out on the bed, I lay beside him, before moving my head closer to his, and connecting our lips. It was nice to get this sort of attention, and to see just how muscular he was. I caressed his abs, before my hand slowly slipped down and I wrapped it around his throbbing cock.

"You are very thick sweetie" I giggled.

"I love your hand, it's so soft and delicate" Teddy grunted.

As I stroked his length, I could see Teddy gritting his teeth together, clearly enjoying the experience we were sharing. I used my tongue to lick down his body, moving myself so that my face got closer and closer to his crotch. My legs were up by his face, and my head was just next to his hips.

"I've got to try this" Teddy stated.

"Try what?" I enquired.

Without giving me a reply, Teddy slowly started to insert his finger into my vagina. I had never had that before, and the contact made me so horny. His finger was so long, and I was getting such pleasure from it, that I put my leg over him, so that we were in a 69 position.

"That's so good dear" I declared.

"It will get better" Teddy pledged.

I knew what I wanted, so I lowered my face so that my lips caressed the top of Teddy's penis. Opening slightly, I pushed down, allowing his member to enter my mouth. He was really big, and I thought I wouldn't be able to do it, but somehow I went all the way down to his balls.

"Oh, wow, what a lovely feeling!" Teddy beamed "Let me repay you!"

After taking his finger out of me, I felt his hands on my ass, pushing me towards his face. Teddy then used his tongue to start exploring me, licking at the walls to my entrance. At the same time, I was bobbing up and down on him, loving the way that the head of his penis stretched my mouth open.

Then everything became more intense, as Teddy pushed his tongue inside my clit. I loved the way that he was making me even more sloppy, with the movements of his hot, wet tongue around me. I was in such a state that I couldn't focus on anything other than Teddy.

With so much going on, I knew that if I wasn't careful, I would finish too early, and I didn't want that to happen. There was still one more thing that I wanted to do, so I removed my mouth from his dick, feeling his tongue slide out of my entrance moments later.

"We have to go all the way" I insisted.

"I'd love that, but which hole do you want me to be inside?" Teddy posed.

"I don't mind, either my clitoris, or my ass" I reacted "The choice is yours"

"I want your pussy" Teddy said "I want to shoot inside your womb"

Moving myself around, I chuckled in excitement of what was about to happen. Teddy was rubbing his penis, whilst I lay on top of him. Our faces were right next to one another, and I offered a big smile, which was returned.

"Are you ready?" I questioned.

"You bet I am!" Teddy enthused.

I felt his hands on my ass cheeks again, as he moved me so that my entrance was just above the tip of his knob. He pushed me down slowly, which resulted in the walls of my pussy stretching in order to accommodate him. He took his hands away, and watched me closely.

"That's huge!" I declared "So big dear!"

"The moisture is amazing" Teddy rejoined "I'm almost completely inside you"

It was true, and a few seconds later, Teddy was all the way in my clit. I waited for a moment, before starting to bounce slowly on top of him. The head of his dick was stimulating me as I moved, my g-spot getting so much attention.

"I've waited so long for sex" I moaned.

"You want me to take control?" Teddy teased.

I nodded and suddenly his hands were back on my hips, moving me up and down at a faster pace than I was originally going. He was so strong, and I felt really safe. I leaned down to kiss him again, feeling my orgasm starting to take hold.

"Here it comes!" I panted.

And then it happened, as my walls contracted around him and I squirted so much over him. The fluids were coating his stomach, groin and thighs, spreading further as he continued to bounce me up and down. He got faster, until I felt his body go tense.

"Molly!" Teddy bellowed.

With a final bounce, Teddy held me down on his cock and shot several thick jets of his potent, hot sperm into my pussy. We had to catch our breath, as I collapsed on top of him, his big dick slipping out of me as it started to go flaccid.

"That was the best ever!" Teddy beamed.

"It really was, and I'm glad you enjoyed it" I commented.

"What does this mean for us?" Teddy questioned.

"Perhaps we can do this again" I suggested.

"I'd like that" Teddy agreed "But what about the others?"

"They don't need to know" I retorted "No one comes here unless there is a family reunion, so all other times, we're free to have fun dear"

As I moved beside him, we snuggled up for a bit, and his powerful arms held me so securely that for the first time, I felt like someone really loved me. I used my wand to send all of our clothes downstairs to join the rest of the laundry, and being naked together gave a big sense of freedom.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 4: Scorpius Malfoy & Ginny Weasley

Summary:

Scorpius has a secret, the only problem he has is that everyone already knows. Ginny takes advantage of the situation.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of a mini series based around Scorpius/Ginny/Harry

Based on a request for Scorpius/Ginny.

Told from Scorpius' POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When I first met the Potters, I realised that they truly were a special family. Albus, James and Lily were the personification of brave and kind, and everyone knew how much of an influence Harry Potter was on the wizarding world. My father had remained distant, as he wasn't fond of them, but he had allowed me to get close to them.

My feelings towards Ginny and Harry had evolved as the years went on. When I first started at Hogwarts and became friends with James, Albus and Lily, I saw Harry and Ginny as kind, trustworthy adults who, in the absence of affection from my own parents, would make me feel like I mattered.

But in recent years, I had felt like Ginny and Harry were not just nice people, but were also really attractive. As a teenager, I would often find myself having to hide a boner whenever I was in the Potter house. More often than not, I'd have to sneak up to their bathroom and jerk off to get over the pleasure.

I had just finished my last year at Hogwarts, and I had gone over to the Potters when Ginny had asked me over. I had reservations at first, but then again, nobody ever invited me anywhere, so I decided that I should go regardless. She had been very kind, and I couldn't really say no.

I was aware that Lily, Albus and James were not home, as James and Albus had moved out and into their own apartment, and Lily had gone to stay with Ron and Hermione. I knew this because Ginny had explained it in her invitation.

When I arrived, I slowly raised my arm up to knock on the door. The sun was gleaming in the sky and it was rather hot. When the door opened, Ginny answered, and had already put me in a difficult situation. She was wearing only a pink bikini which made her pale skin and red hair look even more stunning than I remembered.

"Hello Scorpius" Ginny greeted "Come in"

"H-hi Ginny" I stuttered "Thanks for i-inviting m-me"

As I followed Ginny into her front room, I noticed that she was the only one in the house. Harry was not home, which made me feel both happy and anxious at the same time. As I sat down, Ginny sat beside me, and when she began looking down my body, I felt myself get hard.

"Harry has gone out for a few hours" Ginny explained "I thought we could spend some time together"

"That would be nice" I mumbled "I don't usually get invited anywhere"

"That's a shame, you're a very sweet person" Ginny complimented.

"T-thank you" I whispered.

At that point, Ginny got out her wand and started changing things around. She moved the tables and other furniture to the edge of the room, and then locked all of the doors, also ensuring that she had made the windows go completely opaque.

"W-what's going on?" I questioned.

"I'll be honest, I had an ulterior motive for inviting you around" Ginny reacted.

"Clearly, but what?" I pressed.

"Everyone knows how you feel about Harry and I" Ginny stated.

The next moment resulted in me turning my head way in shame. I was preparing myself for a grilling, but then something unexpected happened. Ginny sat down next to me again, and began caressing her hand up my leg. It was making me harder again, and I could no longer hide anything.

"I'm sorry" I said.

"Don't be, why else do you think everyone else is out?" Ginny posed.

"Because they have things to do" I retorted.

"No, I told Albus and James I was busy and not to come over, I sent Lily over to Ron and Hermione, and Harry knew my plan, so is staying out to let me have a bit of fun with you" Ginny replied.

She leaned in closer, and kissed me passionately. Her lips felt like the most comforting sensation, making me instantly relax. Her body was so close to mine, and the warmth spread through me. When she stopped kissing me, I felt sad, but then she ripped her bikini off, and I saw her full body.

"Like what you see?" Ginny teased.

"I... I..." I struggled.

Letting out a chuckle, Ginny pointed her wand at me, and after mumbling a spell, all of my clothes were removed from my body instantly. I covered myself, feeling embarrassed that I was now naked with my best friends' mother.

"Take your hand away" Ginny instructed "Let me look"

I didn't answer, but Ginny took control of the situation and removed my hand, exposing my erect, throbbing dick. I had no idea what she was going to do next, but she smiled at me reassuringly. She began stroking my penis, and I forgot about everything.

"This is almost as big as Harry" Ginny commented.

"Well I-" I began.

I stopped talking as she wrapped her lips around my dick. I had never experienced as her mouth took me all the way. When she pulled up, I felt the cold surrounding me, as a result from the slobber that covered my shaft. She squeezed my balls, pushing them up against my cock.

"Those are so full" Ginny said "Let me empty them"

"P-please!" I pleaded "I want this!"

When she put me back into her mouth, I reached around and started massaging one of her breasts. They were plump and soft, and when I ran a finger over her nipple, Ginny let out a muffled moan. She was bobbing up and down on me as if her life depended on it.

"You're getting me close" I rejoined "I could shoot right now"

Immediately, Ginny removed her mouth from my member, leaving me feel sexually frustrated. I so desperately wanted to grab her by the head and push myself back into her mouth, but she looked me in the eyes, and I felt as if I couldn't move.

"Don't shoot in my mouth" Ginny ordered "I think we both know where you will shoot"

"We do?" I wondered.

"So clueless" Ginny chuckled.

Using her wand, Ginny was able to manipulate me so that I lay down on the sofa. Then, my wrists and ankles were restrained with thick, strong ropes. I was unable to do anything, but when Ginny put her leg over, I knew what was happening. She was rubbing her clit, and it looked so appealing.

"Time for you to be inside my pussy" Ginny moaned "This hot, moist entrance is for you"

"Oh god!" I panted "I want you so much!"

She gently lowered herself, the walls of her entrance expanded as my penis entered, until she was all the way down on top of me. She began to slowly bounce on top of me, and let out loud moans every time my penis rubbed her g-spot.

"Harry hasn't done this to me for a while" Ginny said "It's good to get a thorough inspection to make sure everything works"

"You are so wet" I responded "I love the way your pussy consumes me"

Her moves got faster, and I could feel my own orgasm approaching. It wouldn't take much, but when I saw Ginny's face, she was in ecstasy. She leaned down and kissed me once more, and then screeched into my mouth, as I felt her squirting over my cock and balls.

"You made me squirt so much more than I ever thought I could" Ginny declared.

"Can I shoot now?" I questioned.

"Sure you can" Ginny assured.

As she started bouncing on me again, I tensed up a bit. My climax arrived so quickly, that it took me by surprised. I let out a loud grunt, as my seed shot powerfully up into Ginny's womb. It coated her, but she didn't stop there, and continued jumping on me.

"P-please s-stop!" I begged.

"But I want all of you!" Ginny retorted "Every last one of your sperms should be inside me, I want you to get me pregnant!"

"I can't shoot anymore!" I insisted "I'm spent!"

After a few more movements, Ginny finally climbed off of me and let me catch my breath. Still tied up, I watched as Ginny lay down beside me, resting her head on my slight abs. I felt happy and like anything could happen. I loved the way that Ginny looked after me.

"Are you finished?" Harry interjected.

I looked over to the door, and saw Harry looking at us with a smirk on his face. I didn't know what to do, but the way he looked at me, and the way Ginny had a knowing expression on her face, told me that I was going to be enjoying whatever happens next.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 5: Scorpius Malfoy & Harry Potter

Summary:

With Harry present, Scorpius gets to fulfil his other fantasy.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the Scorpius/Ginny/Harry mini series.

Based on an e-mail request for Scorpius/Harry.

Told from Scorpius' POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I didn't know what to say, as I watched Harry take out his wand and remove his clothes. He had such a fit body, just as I had always imagined. Ginny stood up and looked at me with a devilish smile on her face. She walked away, and when she got to Harry, she planted a kiss on his lips.

"Don't be gentle, be rough babe" Ginny encouraged "Scorpius loves being dominated"

"I'm sure he does" Harry giggled "And Scorpius will be in for the most fun he could have"

When Ginny was out of the room, Harry approached me slowly. He used a spell to bring one of the tables from against the wall, and move it to the middle of the room. He untied me, and I instantly stood up in front of him, seeing that he was very well built.

"We all knew how much you wanted us" Harry opened "You had Ginny, and now you have me"

"What do you want me to do?" I wondered.

"You can start by giving me a massage, it's been a long day" Harry explained.

"Okay I will" I agreed "So if you get yourself ready, I'll begin"

As Harry got on this stomach on the table, I could feel myself shaking in anticipation. I saw his body, his muscular, pale skin and dark raven like hair that made me feel horny once more. I began by gently rubbing his shoulders, feeling just how tight and knotted up they were.

"That's so nice" Harry said "You are making me relax very nicely"

"I'm pleased" I reacted "You have such lovely skin"

"Thanks" Harry mumbled.

"Just amazing" I added.

I began working my hands and moving lower down Harry's back. His spine curved and as I gently massaged him, I could feel Harry was already beginning to loosen up a bit. I climbed on top of him, so that my legs were pressing into his thighs.

"Please, keep going lower" Harry encouraged.

"I intend to" I chuckled.

As I moved closer and closer, I felt like teasing Harry a little bit. To his apparent annoyance, I got off of him and moved down towards his feet. I massaged them slowly, before gradually moving up his legs. I felt his muscles, and I wished I was as defined as he was.

"I'm so hard" Harry declared "I need you to help me out"

"I can tell" I responded "You want to let those balls empty, don't you?"

When he simply nodded, I felt myself becoming fully erect once more. I began stroking myself lightly with my left hand, as I pulled Harry's legs apart, showing his erection flat on the table, and his big balls draped over each side of the shaft.

Using my right hand, I began jerking Harry off. He was starting to make light moaning sounds, and that told me that I was doing a good job, or hand job, to be specific. I moved my hand up to play with Harry's balls, and knew that Harry was loving it.

"I think we can get a bit more intense, can't we?" Harry posed.

"I'm down" I agreed.

As Harry turned over, his erection stood proudly, curving up towards his face. I lay on the table next to Harry, and moved my face so that I was just about his genitals. I held his penis up, and gently wrapped my lips around him.

"I knew that you Malfoys would be good at this" Harry teased "Your dad always looked like he wanted to do this"

That surprised me, but then I forgot about it, as Harry's hot, long penis was in my mouth and I was slobbering happily over it. He was rubbing my back and I felt so loved, which made me suck harder on his knob. Just as I was getting into it, Harry pulled my head away and brought me up to his face.

"Those lips are so talented" Harry whispered.

"I have to kiss you" I insisted.

He agreed, and our heads moved closer. When my lips contacted his, there was no doubt in my mind that I loved Harry, just as I loved Ginny. His arms held me protectively, his musky scent turned me on so much and just when I thought it couldn't get any better, Harry spoke once more.

"Fuck me Scorpius" Harry ordered.

"W-what?" I stuttered.

"I want to feel you inside me" Harry rejoined "Stretch me out"

"I... I can't believe what's happening" I commented "But lift your legs, and I'll happily oblige"

As I moved off of the table, Harry pulled his legs up and showed me his tight ass hole. I wanted to try so hard to make Harry happy, my cock was pulsating at the thought of Harry's hole being wrapped around it.

Getting back onto the table, I was on my knees and guided the head of my penis into Harry with my hand. He gasped at first, but then I felt his hands on my ass cheeks, pushing me in so that I was balls deep, with my balls touching his skin.

"That's right, fill daddy up" Harry grunted.

"You want me to call you daddy?" I reacted.

"I would love that" Harry confirmed.

"Okay, daddy" I moaned.

As I started pulling out, I felt every little part of his entrance. I thrust into his hole roughly, resulting in a manly grunt from him. I watched as Harry started stroking himself, moving with the same rhythm that I was moving.

"Oh daddy, you're so nice" I panted.

"This hole needs you" Harry declared.

As I continued moving in and out of Harry, I saw that he started to speed up. Somehow, he was even able to push against me, ensuring that I went deeper inside him. I must've been rubbing against his prostate, and he wanted everything.

"Daddy needs to shoot" Harry said "Make me cum"

"I want to see daddy release" I concurred "Show me how a man shoots his seed"

The talk was getting to him, and soon he was breathing heavily. I knew he was so close, and in all honesty, I was close too. His hole was getting tighter around me, as his orgasm began to take over his body. He rubbed fast and then I saw several jets of his thick cum splatter on his stomach.

"God, that feels good!" Harry beamed "Are you close?"

"I think I'm going to shoot!" I screamed "Aah!"

His hole tightened around me with each jet of sperm he released, and that was ll I needed. I shot my seed deep into his hole, almost wishing he was a girl, as then I would have got both him and Hermione pregnant.

"Flood daddy" Harry encouraged.

"You've got it all" I responded.

As I slowly removed myself from Harry, I felt exhausted and collapsed next to him. Not wanting to waste the sperm on his stomach, I used my tongue to lick it all up, ingesting his fluid and tasting his manly load.

"So, how did that feel?" Harry wondered.

"Great daddy" I responded.

"Go home and rest" Harry ordered "And come back tomorrow"

"Why?" I pressed.

"Ginny and I will show you the time of your life" Harry pledged "So, are you in?"

"Sure!" I agreed "I can't wait!"

I kissed him once more before putting my clothes back on. As I left, I saw Ginny staring at me in a way that filled me with confidence. I now knew that there was only one thing left to do, and that was the most intense experience I could have.

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 6: Scorpius Malfoy & Ginny Weasley & Harry Potter

Summary:

Upon returning to the Potters' house, Scorpius gets to experience Ginny and Harry at the same time.

Notes:

This is Part 3 (final part) of the Scorpius/Ginny/Harry mini series.

Told from Scorpius' POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The next morning, I woke up with a huge smile on my face. Ginny and Harry had showed me something that I thought I could only dream about, and now that I was no longer a virgin, I wanted to ensure that I got as much pleasure as I could.

Without even acknowledging my father, I got dressed and ran out of the front door, sprinting over to where the Potters lived. My heart was pounding, as I knew my excitement was going to go through the roof with what was about to happen.

The door was already open when I arrived, so I walked inside and noticed that there was a line of roses that were suspended in the air. I followed them, as they went upstairs and around the corner, leading me to the door of one of the rooms. I opened it, and couldn't believe the sight I saw.

Harry and Ginny were shagging, and Harry was on top, thrusting deep inside of Ginny's pussy. My penis was instantly erect, and not wanting to distract them, I remained silent and removed my clothes, lightly stroking myself.

"Oh Harry, I can't get enough" Ginny moaned "Yeesss!"

I watched Ginny's walls contract around Harry, coating him in her juices which squirted out of her clit. I let out a moan involuntarily, which gained the attention of Harry and Ginny. They looked at me, and I couldn't help but be happy and smile when we made eye contact.

"Scorpius, are you okay?" Ginny greeted.

"I am after watching you squirt" I chuckled.

"Come over here" Harry instructed.

"Don't worry, I will" I said.

They sat on the bed, and I sat in between them. Harry began stroking my penis, whilst Ginny started fondling my testicles. I didn't want to rush anything, and let them do whatever they wanted to me. Ginny started to squeeze me, her hands having a firm hold of my scrotum.

"I see you've saved up your load for us" Ginny observed "We will make you release your biggest orgasm ever"

"I hope so" I mumbled "I want to thrust into your hand, daddy"

"Then you can" Harry agreed "Imagine you are pounding into our holes"

I rested on my hands and pushed up a bit, before moving my hips. I was happily thrusting into Harry's hand, and he would tighten his grip every so often, to enhance the lustful happiness in my body. Ginny moved her head about my cock, resulting in the tip entering her mouth.

"You two are so hot!" I screeched "You're going to make me cum!"

"Let us do it!" Harry pleaded "And daddy will reward you!"

I had full motivation to climax for them. Ginny's mouth and Harry's hand were too much for me to avoid, and shouting out loudly, I released into Ginny's mouth. She opened her mouth slightly, and let some of my sperm dribble down onto Harry's hand. They tasted it, before kissing each other.

"That was great!" I beamed "But is that it?"

"I said I'd reward you, and I will" Harry insisted.

On the bed, Ginny pushed me down on all fours, and used her wand to tie me up once more. She held my butt up, and spread the cheeks, to show my virgin hole to Harry. I didn't know where Harry was planning to start, but soon it all became very clear.

"Harry, his hole is begging for you" Ginny chuckled "Get him prepared"

I was taken off guard when I felt something soft and warm at my entrance. I heard a slurping sound, and realised that Harry had inserted his tongue inside me. He was licking all around my entrance, and even got deep enough to lick my prostate.

"God daddy!" I panted "That's so good!"

"You like it" Ginny teased "You're our slut now"

"I know, I need to be punished before I'm rewarded" I grunted.

As Harry kept licking me, Ginny started to slap my ass, resulting in a very loud sound. I was becoming tender, and as I got more pleasure, Harry started digging his fingers into my cheeks, pulling them apart even further so that he could bury his face.

"Daddy, violate me" I begged "Use your cock to show me who the real boss is"

"Does that mean, you are ready?" Harry responded.

"Yes!" I enthused.

I waited for a moment as Harry used his wand to cover us both in lubrication. Ginny sat in front of me, giving her a clear view of her pussy. It was still wet from her previous climax, and I wanted to taste her again, so I began using my tongue to explore her clit.

"Cheeky" Ginny giggled.

"Daddy will start now" Harry stated.

As I felt Harry push inside me, my body felt tense and went stiff. I had never had a man inside me before, and I didn't want that to stop. I let out muffled moans, as my face was in Ginny's entrance. As Harry began moving inside me, I would move my tongue inside Ginny.

"That tongue is too much!" Ginny moaned "Taste this!"

I felt her walls clench hard around my tongue, and she squirted again on me. My face was covered in her fluids, and I wanted to feel Harry's seed flow inside me. I started backing myself up against him, hoping that it would give Harry more pleasure than before.

"You want daddy to shoot inside you?" Harry cackled.

"Please, I have to feel Potter sperm in my hole" I declared.

"Get ready Scorpius" Harry warned "It's coming"

Harry sped up and seemed to find an intensity that I never thought anyone could really have. Ginny stroked the side of my face, and kissed me as with a final jolt, Harry shot hot, creamy semen into my hole. There was so much of it that I thought my body would explode, but I appreciated the warmth that coated my insides.

"Daddy gave you all his load" Harry panted.

"What do you say?" Ginny added.

"Thank you daddy" I uttered.

"You're welcome" Harry concluded.

As Harry pulled out of me, I felt my hole relax, but it was also really slack. I lay down on the bed on my back, whilst Harry and Ginny lay either side of me. I kissed both of them, before we fell asleep. I thought it was a dream, but knowing how much happiness I felt, made me realise it was real.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 7: Harry Potter & Marge Dursley

Summary:

When Marge moves in with the Dursleys, she discovers that Harry likes looking at her.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of a Harry/Marge/Petunia/Dudley mini series

Based on the following request:

After Vernon death, Marge moves in with the Dursley. And after young Harry looks at Aunt Marge ass and lactating tits when she comes to visit and after seeing it she likes it that someones desireers her that she Twerks for him when she thinks no one is looking. A start for the Dursley Idea
Alpha Harry x Marge x Petunia and the start of Dudley the Beta cuck
Marge together with Petunia breastfeed Harry and have sex infront of Dudley who is in a being kept in chastity and forced to wear a fetish maid uniform and clean the house while they have sex.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was a difficult time for the Dursleys, as Vernon had passed away and had left a big gap in the family. Petunia and Dudley were heartbroken, but Harry was less bothered. He was trying to just be civil, as he knew that it was not the time for fighting.

What made the situation more difficult, was that Marge was coming to stay with them. Harry had never liked her, as she had mistreated him, almost as much as Vernon had. Petunia had needed some help, and had asked Marge to move in to help make things easier.

It was Harry who had to open the door, because Dudley was upstairs wanting to have time alone, and Petunia was sat down watching TV. When Harry finally unlocked and opened the front entrance, Marge looked at him, with that familiar disgusted expression on her face.

"Oh, you are still here then, Potter?" Marge opened.

"Yes, I am" Harry reacted.

Marge pushed Harry out of the way, and walked forward into the living room to join Petunia. They ignored Harry to start with, as Petunia just wanted to talk to Marge. Harry had no problem with this, as it meant he could go upstairs, away from them both.

Later that evening, Harry needed to have a shower. He grabbed a towel, and was wearing only his briefs as he wanted to jump straight in. When he opened the door, he saw that someone was already in there. The steam was hiding what was going on, but after a few moments, it cleared and Harry was able to see what was happening.

He watched as Marge was stood in the shower, completely naked, and facing away from him. The water fell down her plump ass, sending a shiver through Harry. He was about to leave, but then he noticed something, that could change things. As he stared down, he saw that he was erect.

"Damn it" Harry whispered "What's happening?"

He thought he was being quiet, but Marge had heard him. She turned around and looked to see Harry pulling his briefs off. He was completely naked, and she didn't know what to say. As she looked up and down his body, she felt herself get moist.

"What are you doing in here?" Marge wondered "I'm trying to shower"

"I was going to shower" Harry explained "I had no intention of interrupting"

With slight confusion, Marge turned around and exposed her huge breasts to Harry. He began throbbing and his member stood proudly on it's own. Marge's breasts jiggled in a way that Harry enjoyed, and he wanted to move closer.

"Do you like this view?" Marge wondered.

"I do, you are gorgeous!" Harry complimented.

As he stepped towards her, Harry saw that Marge's tits were lactating. He couldn't stop himself, and when he climbed into the shower with her, he moved close. He lowered his face and began sucking on her nipples, consuming the milk that she was leaking.

"Potter" Marge moaned "Sorry, Harry, this feels so good"

He moved from one nipple to the other, to make sure that he drained her of her milk. He wanted every last drop, and to taste the liquid turned him on. When he knew she had no more to give, Harry let her nipples go, and looked at Marge.

"I love it" Harry declared "It's such a turn on"

"Is there anything I can do to repay you?" Marge posed.

"Yes you can" Harry reacted.

"What?" Marge pressed.

"Twerk that juicy ass for me" Harry instructed.

Turning back around, Marge displayed her wobbly butt for Harry and began bouncing, not having a care in the world as Harry started stroking himself furiously. He was in the most sensual environment, and he could feel his cum wanting to be released.

"Bounce it!" Harry encouraged.

"Anything for you" Marge reacted.

They were so engaged in their activity, that they didn't see that Petunia and Dudley had walked into the bathroom. To Petunia's shock, Dudley removed all of his clothes, and feeling herself getting wet, Petunia decided to do the same.

Oblivious to this, Harry stroked faster and faster, until he knew he was reaching the point of no return. Marge's ass was so sexy, and Harry wanted to watch it forever. With a final, aggressive stroke, Harry shot his seed onto Marge's cheeks.

"That's right, let my cum splatter on you!" Harry uttered "But don't stop twerking!"

The enjoyment had reached new levels, but when Dudley took a step towards them, Harry heard and looked directly at him, seeing Petunia a bit behind. He turned Marge around and she stopped when she saw what had happened. There was an awkward silence, as Dudley began stroking himself.

"That is hot!" Dudley beamed.

"You aren't allowed to enjoy this" Harry reacted.

Picking up his wand, Harry put a spell on Dudley that put a chastity belt on his cousin, preventing Dudley from touching himself any further. He then used another spell to create a maid's outfit, and pointed for Dudley to pick it up.

"Where it!" Harry screeched.

"O-okay" Dudley stuttered.

As Dudley put the outfit on, Harry felt more and more powerful. Petunia stood there with awe in her eyes, as Harry signalled for her to join in with Marge. With everything now in place for some fun, Harry prepared himself for a good time that he would control.

"Dudley, you have to clean up" Harry said "Because you are the maid"

"I will" Dudley concurred "Will I get to release?"

"That depends on how good a job you do" Harry stated.

"Enough of the talking" Petunia interjected.

"I agree, please Harry, let us satisfy you" Marge added "You are still hard"

With the two older women at his mercy, Harry grabbed their hands and took them into Petunia's room. His penis longed to be worshipped even more, despite his recent orgasm, but he had durability that others could only dream of, and he had to take advantage of it.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 8: Harry Potter & Marge Dursley & Petunia Evans Dursley

Summary:

Petunia joins Marge in giving Harry pleasure.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the Harry/Marge/Petunia/Dudley mini series

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As Dudley was going about the cleaning, he knew what his mother and aunt were about to do. He saw the lust in their eyes as they watched Harry's muscular, powerful body towering over them. Dudley started to enjoy wearing his outfit, and the restriction that Harry had imposed upon him.

In Petunia's bedroom, Dudley started cleaning the furniture around the edge of the room, whilst Harry sat in between Marge and Petunia on the king size bed. When he looked at them, Harry felt the lust that he had yearned for, a feeling he had craved for so many years.

"What would you like to do Harry?" Marge wondered.

"After tasting your milk, I want you both to breastfeed me" Harry explained.

"Say no more" Petunia chuckled.

Harry moved so that Petunia and Marge could sit down next to each other, before he got on his knees in front of them. He started by moving close to Petunia, wrapping his lips around her nipples and biting them playfully, before sucking on them.

"He's good isn't he Petunia?" Marge questioned.

"He is, I can't believe that I could've done this before" Petunia responded.

Dudley kept looking at them as Harry moved from Petunia to Marge. He had never known that Harry had such a kink for breastfeeding, but it was nice to watch. His erection was uncomfortable in the chastity belt, and he hoped that Harry would let him sort his little problem out.

Harry looked behind himself and saw Dudley staring. He knew that his cousin would submit and do what he asked, but seeing Dudley watching him was not what Harry wanted. He grabbed his wand, and decided to humiliate Dudley a bit.

"Dudley, I think you are enjoying this too much" Harry observed.

Waving his wand, Harry cursed Dudley too go back to cleaning, but then Dudley's skirt dissolved, leaving his lower body uncovered, and showing Harry his big butt. Knowing that Dudley was going to get on with cleaning, Harry returned to Petunia and Marge.

"I think it's time for us to take things up a notch" Harry stated.

"What would you like us to do?" Petunia questioned.

"You can start, by getting on your back on the bed" Harry instructed.

As Petunia obeyed him, Harry grabbed Marge and kissed her, before pushing her on the bed. Marge was on her stomach, giving Harry an even bigger erection as she bounced her booty once more. Harry wanted to feel her body around his penis, so he pushed in.

"Ooh!" Marge moaned.

"Keep moving" Harry ordered.

As Marge kept twerking, her body rocked back and forth against Harry's erection. He loved how moist and open her pussy was, as it gripped lovingly around his length. He didn't move, as he wanted Marge to work hard for her reward.

"This is what I hoped would happen after you saw me" Marge said "So big"

"Thank you" Harry reacted "Petunia, I'll keep you excited too"

"Really?" Petunia responded "How?"

Using his finger, Harry started making circles around Petunia's dripping wet clit. Her opening was hot, and when he pushed his finger inside, he rubbed against her g-spot. The squelch that he heard showed him just how excited Petunia was for this.

"I can't wait for your penis" Petunia panted.

"You'll get it in time" Harry soothed.

As he removed his finger and turned his attention back to Marge, he felt her crashing into him more vigorously, forcing his penis to go all the way in. He was so big that he was sure the tip of his penis was going directly into her womb. It left him approaching his orgasm, but Marge was getting close too.

"Can you shoot your seed inside me?" Marge begged "Coat my womb with your warm fluid"

"Will you squirt your juices on me?" Harry countered "And let me feel your warmth?"

"I'll do whatever you want me to do" Marge pledged.

"Then we will have a great climax" Harry chuckled.

He grabbed Marge's shoulders and pulled her up, grabbing her head and holding her in place as he thrust in and out of her. She knew that she wouldn't be able to hold out for Harry's orgasm, and with that thought, she allowed herself to lose control.

As her orgasm took hold, Marge's pussy clenched tightly around Harry's shaft, releasing her juices over him at the same time. He was getting a full sample of how much she needed sex, as her orgasm was huge, and almost flooded the bed.

"I needed that, it's been so long" Marge whispered.

"I can tell" Harry chuckled "And it's time for me to fertilise your eggs"

"Impregnate me" Marge stated "Please"

As Harry thrust with more power, he felt his body beginning to spasm, and he could feel that Marge was pushing back into him, to try and give him a hand. He was now at the point where he couldn't stop, and pounding into her one last time, Harry shot his seed.

"Oh god!" Marge screeched "Flood me!"

"Aah!" Harry grunted "That's what I'm talking about"

As Harry slowed down, he removed his penis from Marge and collapsed on the bed. He needed to rest, as he knew that Petunia was going to want satisfaction too. Marge lay down next to him, feeling his load travel further up into her womb.

"Petunia, do you want pleasure now?" Harry wondered.

"I will, but I'll give you a moment to recover" Petunia said "And let your balls fill up"

As he rested, Harry saw the way that Dudley was looking at him once more. He knew that when all of this was over, he would probably have to sleep for quite a long while. He could see pre-cum oozing from the edge of Dudley's chastity belt, and knew that it wouldn't take much for his cousin.

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 9: Harry Potter & Petunia Evans Dursley

Summary:

Harry gives Petunia what she wants, resulting in Dudley's happy finish.

Notes:

This is Part 3 (final part) of the Harry/Marge/Petunia/Dudley mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As Harry was given a some time to recover, Dudley was becoming more and more desperate to release. The chastity belt was very tight as it covered his throbbing erection, and after watching Harry and Marge, he was so close and found it frustrating to not climax.

Meanwhile, as Marge sat down, Petunia tried to get ready for what she was about to do. With Vernon no longer around, she was expecting sex to no longer play a part in her life, but with Harry naked right next to her, she realised that this was not really the case.

"Harry, will I have to wait much longer?" Dudley grumbled "I could shoot right now"

"Patience, Dudley" Harry reacted "You will get your chance, I promise"

When Harry felt his energy returning, he wanted to try and keep his self control. What he wanted to do, was shag Petunia immediately, but he knew that would not be fair on her, so instead, he began by moving in between Petunia's legs, and lowering his head towards her dripping entrance.

"I want to explore you fully" Harry stated "To feel your walls around my tongue"

"I would like that" Petunia agreed "Please, show me a good time, I really need it at the moment"

There was a moment where Harry paused, taking a deep breath before he pushed his face towards Petunia's clit. It was so nice and warm, and after moving his face around the entrance for a few seconds, Harry put his tongue out and began licking at the opening, before pushing it inside her.

"H-Harry" Petunia moaned "I'm getting so wet"

"He'll sort you out" Marge interjected "He's such a good master"

Dudley was still looking, as he was able to overcome the charm Harry had put on him. He was still not able to attend to his throbbing cock, but he was kept calm by the fact that it would end, and he could then get excited and show Harry his capabilities.

Meanwhile, Petunia used her hand to push Harry further inside her. She wanted to make sure her pussy was nice and sloppy for him, so that he would face no resistance when he pushed inside her. Harry used his tongue to lick all around the inside of her walls, hearing Petunia moan as he went over her g-spot.

"Mm" Petunia muttered "That's good, don't stop"

As Harry went on, Marge noticed that Petunia was getting very close, and she thought that if she didn't intervene, Petunia would experience her orgasm all too quickly. As Harry licked more intensely, Marge grabbed him and moved him away, to Harry's confusion.

"What's wrong?" Harry questioned.

"Can't you see that Petunia is so close?" Marge wondered "You need to go all the way before she climaxes"

"Please, I'd enjoy that" Petunia concurred "It's all yours"

Before Harry went further, he used his wand and did a spell on Dudley, that removed all of his cousin's clothes apart from the chastity belt. He then manipulated Dudley, so that his cousin was facing the wall, and Harry could see Dudley's butt. He put a curse on his cousin, forcing Dudley to twerk for him.

He then smiled, before moving up so his face met Petunia's. With the desire of 1000 men, Harry pushed inside her, feeling the walls surrounding his huge penis. The moans that Petunia released were so loud, and Harry felt so pleased that he was in control.

"Oh god, you are massive" Petunia panted.

"You like this don't you?" Harry teased.

Petunia simply nodded, as Harry started thrusting into her with delight. Despite Harry's control, Marge couldn't help herself. She put her hands on his hips and moved him, allowing Harry to go at a much faster pace, and feel even more lust at the same time.

"Harry, I want to climax" Petunia commented.

"You enjoy my cock so much" Harry chuckled.

It was too much for Petunia, who contracted around Harry and spilled her juices happily. Harry was coated in Petunia's warm fluids, and that pushed him further, as he could feel his body getting tense. Marge watched as Harry's toes curled and with a loud grunt, his sperm was released inside Petunia.

"Yes!" Petunia beamed "Get me pregnant, put a baby in me!"

"I'll put several inside you" Harry grunted "You little slut"

Once Harry's cum was fully shot out, he pulled away from Petunia and fell down on the bed. Petunia was breathing so heavily as she attempted to catch her breath, and was resting on Marge, who was trying to get Petunia to calm down from their activities.

"That's right dear" Marge mumbled "Let it travel up inside you"

"It's great" Petunia whispered "I love the feeling"

Harry's attention was very much on Dudley at that point, as finally he removed the charm to allow Dudley to stop twerking. He stood up and slowly walked over to where Dudley was. Harry saw how frustrated Dudley was getting from the denial.

"It's okay Big D" Harry assured "It's time"

"Thank you" Dudley giggled "Thank you"

As Harry removed the chastity belt, he saw his cousin's small dick plop out. It was glistening, as the pre-cum had spread itself all over the shaft and head. Dudley was about to start stroking himself when Harry calmly stopped him, smiling happily.

"I think I'll do it" Harry stated.

"Okay" Dudley agreed.

All Harry did was gently cup Dudley's scrotum, but that was enough. Dudley released his huge load, which splattered on the floor and created a thick pool of white sperm. Dudley was panting as he tried to take control of his body once more.

"Sorry" Dudley apologised.

"It's okay, you earned it!" Harry declared.

They returned to the bed with Marge and Petunia, and the four of them lay down quietly. They were all so exhausted that they fell asleep, completely naked on the wet duvet. Harry could smell Marge and Petunia's juices, and also the musky smell of Dudley's release, and when he closed his eyes, he had the biggest smile on his face.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 10: Teddy Lupin & Harry Potter

Summary:

After outgrowing Harry, Teddy becomes the head of the Potter household and begins by showing Harry how powerful he is.

Notes:

This is Part 1 of a Teddy/Harry/Ginny mini series.

Based on the following request:

Teddy Lupin takes over the Potter household and turns Ginny into his new woman, wife and broodmare, Harry into boi and sissy slut who needs daddy's hot loving care and massive dick to keep him in line.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When Teddy was 20 years old, he felt like he was his own person, no longer requiring the guidance or protection of Harry and Ginny. He was grateful for them for everything they had done, but now he was older, he felt like Harry and Ginny were holding him back from reaching his true potential.

He was usually patient, but Teddy was now at the stage where he wanted to be in charge. He was muscular, assertive and knew what he wanted. He loved Albus, James and Lily dearly, but what he most desired, was to have Harry and Ginny at his mercy.

Sensing that something was up, Ginny had insisted that James, Albus and Lily had to go and live with Ron and Hermione for a few weeks. She had been witnessing Teddy's growing aggression, and didn't want anyone to suffer because of it. There were no complaints, as Hugo and Rose also loved James, Albus and Lily.

With them out of the picture, Harry felt nothing other than confusion, as he hadn't picked up on any of the signs that Ginny had. He was so busy trying to run the household, that he didn't pay much attention to anyone's problems or needs, which blinded him to the obvious.

Teddy requested that Harry and Ginny join him in his bedroom. Using his wand, he moved his room around, and put a silencing charm on the area, so that anyone outside would be unable to hear the activities occurring inside the house.

When Ginny and Harry entered his room, Teddy was only wearing his boxer shorts. He preferred them because they were loose, and gave him room to move. He watched as they stared at his body, before interrupting the silence to make his plans clear.

"I've reached a point in my life, where I need a change" Teddy opened "And I'm going to put myself in a strong position"

"What do you mean sweetheart?" Ginny replied "You are in a strong position"

"I'm an adult who has to live under your house rules" Teddy explained "I feel like I'm being restricted too much"

"You could always move out" Harry suggested "It's not like we need you"

There was a slight pain in Teddy's heart as Harry said that. He never realised that Harry could be so rude, although he understood what Harry meant. Over the past few years, Harry had been getting more and more arrogant and uncooperative. It made Teddy know that he had to do what he wanted, because it was the only way he could communicate effectively.

"But I don't want to do that" Teddy countered.

"Then shut up, and obey the rules" Harry ordered.

That was when Teddy finally snapped, taking his wand and using it to lay Harry out flat on the bed, tying him up so he couldn't move. He then ripped Harry's clothes off of his body, revealing the erect penis that was being hidden by Harry's briefs.

"So you like me?" Teddy teased "I'm flattered"

Ginny looked in shock, not knowing that Teddy was capable of doing anything like this. She felt an overwhelming sense of lust as she saw Teddy become dominant. Her entrance was beginning to get wet, and watching Teddy and Harry was going to make it more intense.

"I think this is something you shouldn't watch" Teddy stated.

Again with his want, Teddy put a spell on Ginny that would see her stripped and tied to a chair. Grabbing a blindfold, Teddy put it around Ginny, so that she was unable to see what was going on. Whilst he didn't mind the idea of her watching, Teddy wanted Ginny to have to wait to find out what he had.

"Now you will get your turn later" Teddy muttered.

"Okay" Ginny reacted.

Turning back to Harry, Teddy watched as the Potter was looking at him. Teddy could see that Harry was even harder than before. He lay down next to Harry on the bed, looking directly into his eyes, before slowly closing the gap between them. When their lips smashed together, Harry let out a light whimper, and Teddy could feel himself getting an erection.

"What would Albus or James, or even Lily, say if they saw their dad like this?" Teddy began "To see him desperately wanting me to show him pleasure"

"Please don't let them find out" Harry begged "I'll do anything you say"

Smirking happily, Teddy moved down Harry's body slightly, and brushed his hand lightly against Harry's throbbing penis. The fact that they were both hard, gave Teddy a feeling of achievement and pride, before he lowered his head and began sucking on Harry's tip.

"Teddy" Harry moaned "Teddy"

There were so many options for Teddy to continue, as he wanted to try lots of things. Harry's penis felt great in his mouth, and although smaller than Teddy's, it was of a considerable size. Harry's legs were shaking in excitement as Teddy went on sucking on him, going lower and lower until he was bobbing all the way along Harry's member.

"Ginny has never done this to me" Harry persisted "I can't describe how amazing this feels... I'm going to cum"

As Harry tried to grind into Teddy's mouth, Teddy removed his lips from Harry's dick. He didn't want Harry to have his climax, and was going to deny him it at all costs. Teddy was having far too much fun for it to be over that soon.

"Hey!" Harry complained "I was going to-"

"Shut up!" Teddy ordered "You are my slave and at my mercy, I will control what happens!"

This took the breath from Harry's mouth, and he was finding it frustrating that he couldn't release. Teddy meanwhile, pulled his boxers off, exposing his thick, cut, pulsating cock to Harry. Moving Harry's legs up, Teddy got a nice view of the tight, pink entrance that was between Harry's cheeks.

"This will be the way you are punished whenever you get out of line" Teddy explained.

"What do you me- Ow!" Harry screeched.

Teddy pushed his cock into Harry's virgin hole, knowing that Harry had no experience of this. After Teddy got all the way inside Harry, he pulled out aggressively, sending pain through Harry's body, before thrusting in again. He once again pulled quickly out of Harry, but was met with a moan.

"Yes!" Harry panted "Yes!"

"See, it's good" Teddy chuckled.

Harry couldn't argue anymore, as the pleasure that consumed his body made him submit fully to Teddy. He felt the Lupin wizard moving in and out of him, rubbing against his prostate each time and keeping Harry fully aroused as he was violated.

Teddy meanwhile was getting addicted to how tight Harry's hole was. The warm ring gripped firmly around his penis, sending Teddy wild with joy. He began thinking about what Ginny would be like, before hearing Harry moan again, and subsequently picking up the pace.

"Call me your master" Teddy ordered.

"Yes master" Harry replied.

"You want my load, don't you?" Teddy reacted "My hot, powerful sperm"

"Give me all of it" Harry pleaded "I want every bit"

With every thrust, Teddy got closer and closer to his eventual orgasm. There was no holding him back as he got to the edge, and his penis felt every part of Harry's hole. With a powerful push, Teddy shoved his cock all the way in, and spurted his seed into Harry.

"God!" Teddy grunted "Take it all, you slave!"

"I'll take everything master" Harry declared "Everything"

When Teddy had stopped releasing, he pulled out of Harry and stood up. He wanted to catch his breath after all of the excitement, looking down at Harry and seeing how much pre-cum was oozing from Harry's knob. He wasn't about to let Harry experience his full release, at least not yet anyway.

Notes:

Part 2 coming soon.

Chapter 11: Teddy Lupin & Ginny Weasley

Summary:

Teddy asserts his dominance over Ginny, whilst Harry watches.

Notes:

This is Part 2 of the Teddy/Harry/Ginny mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Taking the initiative, Teddy pushed Harry onto the floor, clearing the bed for Ginny. He used his wand to untie her, but kept the blindfold on to begin with. He wanted to give Ginny a lesson in pleasure, but at the same time, he had to impose his self created rules.

He went over to the chair where Ginny was sat, and lifted her up, carrying her over to the bed. Once he had placed her on the duvet, Teddy took off the blindfold, and watched Ginny as she reacted to his hard, throbbing penis. Her mouth was open wide, as the shock spread across her face.

"Now Ginny, that's what I like to see" Teddy chuckled "You will be able to easily suck my dick if that's how wide you can open your mouth"

"But Teddy, this is all happening so quickly" Ginny reacted "What did you do to Harry?"

"That's for us to know, and you to find out" Teddy replied.

Using a spell, Teddy placed Harry on the chair, but didn't use the blindfold on him. In order to further show off his power, Teddy wanted Harry to watch as he dominated Ginny. As he sat down at the top of the bed, leaning against the headboard, Teddy signalled for Ginny to crawl between his legs.

"This is the biggest cock you've ever seen, isn't it?" Teddy teased.

"It is, what a huge dick" Ginny said.

As she wrapped her hand around his cock, Ginny was amazed at how thick it really was. She loved the way that Teddy's balls hung low between his legs, and using her other free hand, she cupped his scrotum. In an instant, she knew that the only thing she wanted, was to give Teddy whatever he so desired.

"How can anyone be this big?" Ginny posed.

"It's all natural" Teddy insisted "But enough talk, you need to use that mouth of yours for another reason"

Taking the prompt onboard, Ginny lowered her head, and her soft mouth was going down and around Teddy's length. She didn't believe that she would be able to fit in all in, but to her surprise, she went all the way to his balls, feeling his dick go deep down her throat.

"That's even better than I could ever imagine" Teddy chuckled.

With her clit becoming wet, Ginny began getting needy, as her horny thoughts translated into lust. She removed one of her hands, and used a finger to invade her vagina. She felt so happy as her finger began stimulating her g-spot, and was hoping that it wasn't just her finger that would go inside her.

Soon, Teddy began grunting, and started using his hand to push Ginny down. He could feel every part of her mouth and throat, and the slobber that coated him gave Teddy a pleasant sensation. Teddy was acting with his desires, and powerfully pushed Ginny off of his cock.

"What's next?" Ginny wondered.

"I just wanted to show Harry what I can really do" Teddy stated.

Looking towards Harry, Teddy smiled, one that was full of arrogance and confidence, as he pushed Ginny onto her back. He pushed her legs apart, and saw that her pussy was moist. There was no stopping him, as he had to taste Ginny, knowing that Harry wanted to as well.

"I bet you're loving this" Teddy teased.

"I do, so much" Harry confirmed.

"Well, Ginny loves me now" Teddy laughed "You are pathetic"

Turning his attention back to Ginny, Teddy lowered his head between her legs, and began kissing the skin all around her entrance. Each time he touched her, Ginny's walls contracted as she moaned. Teddy was inching closer and closer, until at last, he stuck his tongue out and pushed it in.

"Oh Teddy!" Ginny screamed.

"Babe, how does that feel?" Harry posed.

"Better than you ever did" Ginny replied.

Feeling Teddy's tongue inside her, Ginny started caressing her breasts. Her nipples were erect, and she was experiencing something that had been missing from her life for a while. Harry had been rather lacking over the past few months, but Teddy was young and up for everything.

"I don't think I'll manage to last long" Ginny warned.

After a few more licks around her walls, Teddy withdrew his tongue, and used his wand to apply lubricant all over their bodies. Both he and Ginny were now slippery, and nothing was going to stop him from going all the way with her.

"We need to show Harry how it's done" Teddy explained "I need to fuck you right now"

"Please, I want you so badly" Ginny whimpered "Make me gape with your size"

Putting her legs up, Ginny rested them on Teddy's broad, strong shoulders and waited momentarily before Teddy made his move. Using his hand, he guided his penis to her entrance and pushed in, the lubrication meaning that he thrust into her easily, hitting her g-spot and causing her to moan.

"Oh yeah, you like that?" Teddy grunted.

"I do, you're putting me in my place" Ginny panted.

"And what about you Harry?" Teddy continued "You like the way I invade your wife's clit?"

"It's hot" Harry confirmed "But I would be better"

"You know what, you talk to much" Teddy responded.

Quickly, whist still inside Ginny, Teddy turned and pointed his wand at Harry, summoning a gag to stop him from talking. He was met with complaint, and that prompted Teddy to add ropes, so that Harry was now tied tightly onto the chair.

"That's better" Teddy said.

"His voice is so annoying, unlike yours" Ginny agreed.

When Teddy went back to shagging Ginny, he noticed that she was dribbling from all of the moisture. This made a squelching sound every time he moved, and Teddy loved it. To her own surprise, Ginny had been able to demonstrate self control, and held off her orgasm.

"Are you going to shoot inside me?" Ginny questioned.

"I am indeed" Teddy confirmed "You're going to have my baby"

"Oh yes!" Ginny beamed.

It was so intense, that Teddy got faster, feeling his climax approaching. He felt the soft skin of Ginny's walls wrapping tightly around him as she got close. It was giving Teddy a hard job, which was to last as long as he could. Ginny was giving him such pleasure, that he wasn't able to stop his orgasm, and he had to let it take hold.

"God Ginny!" Teddy shouted "You slut, take my seed!"

"That's my Teddy" Ginny chuckled "Let your sperm lose inside me, fill my womb"

As he shot his last jet of hot, creamy semen, Teddy slowed down and gently pulled out of Ginny. So far, he had two orgasms, but Ginny and Harry had not yet been able to have theirs. Using his control, Teddy had made sure neither of them had got ahead of themselves, and his final act, was to finish the pleasure off.

Notes:

Part 3 coming soon.

Chapter 12: Teddy Lupin & Harry Potter & Ginny Weasley

Summary:

Teddy uses his control to give Harry and Ginny a big climax.

Notes:

This is Part 3 (final part) of the Teddy/Harry/Ginny mini series.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

In order to preserve the feeling that Harry and Ginny had, Teddy put a sleeping spell on them. He wanted to use it as an excuse to recover without looking weak. Whilst they were asleep, Teddy found his special box of sex enhancements, and he planned to use one of the items to help Harry and Ginny orgasm.

Teddy smiled as Ginny lay on the bed happily asleep, whilst Harry was still tied up to the chair, although Teddy had removed the gag. Ginny's body was such a turn on for Teddy, and seeing Harry tied up and at his mercy also made Teddy feel excited once more.

After an hour, Teddy was ready to go again, and took the spell off of Harry and Ginny. They woke up gradually, with Ginny smiling the moment she lay eyes on Teddy. She knew that he was perfect, and she was hoping for more action with him.

Meanwhile, as Harry woke up he felt slightly annoyed. He loved the feeling of Teddy inside him, but he was angry at the fact that Ginny was more into Teddy than him. He began gritting his teeth when he realised the gag had gone, and then spoke to them.

"I'm much more important than you Teddy" Harry stated "Ginny is my wife"

"Why is that relevant Harry?" Teddy countered "You both belong to me now"

"And besides Harry" Ginny added "Teddy knows how to give real pleasure"

"I do too, and you know it" Harry argued.

"I don't think so" Ginny countered.

"If you two are quite finished with this silly argument" Teddy interjected "I think it's about time you put on a show for me"

"What are you talking about?" Harry questioned.

Going to his special box, Teddy opened it and took out a double ended dildo. Using his wand, he liberally coated it in lubricant, and put a charm on it to make it vibrate. He then untied Harry and watched as the older wizard stood up, looking confused.

"This is my special toy" Teddy said "Both of you get on the bed on all fours, so that you are facing away from each other"

"Okay!" Ginny enthused.

"R-really?" Harry stuttered.

"Yes, now hop to it" Teddy ordered.

Feeling reluctant, Harry obliged as he saw that Teddy was getting angry. He was drawn to how big Teddy's body truly was and realised that he wouldn't be able to overpower him, so submitted to Teddy's power and dominance.

"Now what do we do?" Harry posed.

"Push back on this" Teddy replied.

Placing the dildo between Harry and Ginny, Teddy watched as they simultaneously backed onto it. He could see that they both easily consumed it, but the vibration sent shudders through their bodies. Ginny happily bounced against it, but Harry was not trying as hard as he could have.

"I'm not doing this anymore" Harry said "Ginny is my slut and I'm in charge"

"Looks like I need to put you in line" Teddy commented.

Walking around so that he was stood in front of Harry's head, Teddy grabbed his own cock and slapped it against Harry's face. The sound was erotic and made Teddy throb, before he grabbed Harry and pulled his mouth over his shaft.

"Now bounce and suck" Teddy instructed "Because I am in charge"

As Harry sucked on Teddy for the first time, he started to relax and even though he tried not to get into it, he was unable to stop himself. The feel of Teddy's dick in his mouth became addictive very quickly, and Harry was starting to enjoy the feeling.

"That's right, submit to your master" Teddy teased.

It was a wonderful sight for Teddy, as he started by watching Harry suck on his length, before moving his eyes along Harry's body and seeing his ass take the vibrating dildo. Ginny and Harry started crashing their butts together as the dildo sent waves of lust through them both.

"You know, I think whilst your holes are stimulated" Teddy said "I need to explore your genitals"

He removed his cock from Harry's mouth, smiling as Harry seemed sad by the action. He moved to the middle of the bed and sat beside them, using his hands to start caressing the head of Harry's penis and the walls of Ginny's vagina.

Wanting to show off more magic, Teddy removed his hands from them and used his wand to summon a bowl, that he placed on the bed in between them. Slowly, he returned his hands, wrapping his left hand tightly around Harry's length, and then pushing his finger into Ginny's entrance.

"Oh Teddy!" Ginny moaned "This is so intense, I really love it!"

"I'm so glad Ginny" Teddy reacted "Now you belong to me"

"I always will" Ginny pledged.

As he felt Ginny's clit becoming more and more wet, Teddy looked over to Harry and saw that his expression was one of someone going through pure pleasure. He began stroking Harry's hard knob, feeling it pulsating as he went.

"This feels better than Ginny's pussy" Harry panted "Tight and soft"

"That's more like it Harry" Teddy praised "If you behave, you get rewarded"

"Yes, m-master" Harry replied.

Hearing Harry call him master made Teddy feel horny, and his own penis now stood proud. He wanted to watch Harry and Ginny release their climaxes, and began increasing his speed. He heard the loud pants and moans that were coming from their mouths.

"God Teddy, I'm gonna squirt!" Ginny declared "Aah!"

Feeling her walls contracting around his finger, Teddy saw Ginny squirt, feeling the liquid on his hand. He removed his finger and watched as she continued squirting into the bowl he placed beneath them, hearing the splatter as it hit. She pulled off of the dildo, and collapsed on the bed.

"That was great to witness" Teddy stated "Are you ready for your reward Harry?"

"I am, and I'm so close" Harry stated.

"Make sure you give me a big release like Ginny did" Teddy stated.

"You're about to see, I've saved so much sperm!" Harry grunted "Oh god, yes!"

Holding the other end of the dildo, Teddy pushed it all the way in and made sure to push it against Harry's prostate. With one final stroke, Teddy was able to see Harry shoot 2 thick jets of white sperm into the bowl, mixing happily with Ginny's load. As Teddy milked him, Harry felt ecstasy that he had never had before.

"Wow, I've never released that much" Harry observed.

"There's one more thing you need to release" Teddy chuckled.

Teddy took his hand away from Harry's dick, and instead moved them onto Harry's butt cheeks. Pulling them apart, Teddy watched as the dildo remained inside Harry's hole. Ginny looked, and knew what Teddy was wanting Harry to do.

"Push it out" Teddy ordered.

Relaxing his muscles, Harry pushed and the dildo shot out making a popping sound. Teddy used his wand to clean it off, before returning it to his special box. Dipping his finger into the bowl, Teddy took a taste of Ginny and Harry, smiling before getting an idea. Once he saw that Harry and Ginny looked happy, Teddy knew he had to climax too.

"Before I shoot, I want to see something" Teddy said.

"What is it?" Harry wondered.

"Both of you, drink your loads from the bowl" Teddy replied.

Without hesitating, Ginny lifted the bowl up to her lips, and gulped down the fluid, before passing the bowl over to Harry. He wasn't sure about it, but then remembered that it was fluid from both Ginny and himself, and upon realising that, he swallowed the remainder.

"Now that's over, you have to help me cum" Teddy explained.

Feeling ever so horny, Teddy sat down on the bed in between them, his thick cock looking so appealing that both Harry and Ginny wanted it in their mouths. Ginny managed to get their first, using her lips to suck hard on Teddy's throbbing dick.

"Yes, that's so good" Teddy teased.

It was clear that Harry was becoming impatient, and pushed Ginny off of Teddy, so that he could take the younger wizard's cock into his mouth. He tasted Teddy's pre-cum, and felt the silky texture. Harry was sucking with all of his determination, and Ginny began massaging Teddy's balls.

"These are so full, I can feel" Ginny muttered.

"I'm so close to shooting" Teddy stated "Harry, stop sucking. I want you both to lick up the sides of my cock"

When Harry took his mouth away, he looked disappointed. Teddy wanted to cum so badly, and was going to make sure that Harry didn't mess anything up. To begin with, Ginny used her tongue to lick Teddy's shaft from base to tip, and back again.

"That's it" Teddy stated "Copy her"

Sighing, Harry moved closer and put his tongue out, before licking the other side of Teddy's shaft. As Harry reached the tip, Ginny was at the base, and when Ginny got to the tip, Harry was at the base. This was giving Teddy what he needed, and that's where his orgasm took hold.

"I'm gonna cum, get on your knees in front of me and open your mouths!" Teddy panted.

They both moved onto the floor, their mouths open and their tongues dancing, willing Teddy to release on them. Teddy stroked himself for a few seconds, and let out a load moan as he shot his sperm, first into Ginny's mouth, and then into Harry's.

"There we go!" Teddy beamed "Taste before you swallow it"

He knew both Harry and Ginny were rolling the semen around their mouths, before he watched them gulp his seed down their throats. They lay on the bed together, with Teddy in the middle, his arms holding them both, as they snuggled into him.

"If you listen to me, you'll get whatever you want" Teddy stated "But Ginny, you are exclusive to me, okay?"

"Of course" Ginny agreed.

"And Harry, you just have to accept that Ginny is going to be with me, and you will be at my mercy at all times" Teddy added.

"Okay, I can live with that" Harry stated.

Feeling the strength he possessed, Teddy happily now took his rightful place as head of the Potter household. If anyone else didn't like it, he no longer cared. Ginny was now his soulmate, and Harry was there to please him as Teddy saw fit.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 13: Harry Potter & Vernon Dursley

Summary:

Vernon has a problem, and Harry decides to help him out.

Notes:

Based on the following e-mail request:

Harry/Vernon - Vernon is horny but Petunia won't help him. In desperation he finds a solution with Harry.

Told from Harry's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Dursleys had a habit of getting themselves in difficult situations. Whenever there was a conflict however, I was the one who would be blamed and punished, which greatly annoyed me as that was extremely unfair for me to experience.

Now that I was about to begin my fourth year at Hogwarts, I had developed my own confidence and now wouldn't take any nonsense from them. To me, I shouldn't receive such horrible treatment from anyone, I got enough of that from Voldemort, so I began arguing back at all times.

There was one particular morning that would change my relationship with Uncle Vernon forever. I had woken up early and was writing to Ron and Hermione when her burst through my bedroom door, looking like he was in a state of distress.

"Potter!" Vernon bellowed "You have to help me!"

"Why should I?!" I reacted "You always mistreat me!"

As he moved closer to me, I saw that the expression on his face was soft, and he didn't look like he was going to be horrible to me, which was in itself, a novelty. Vernon was stood right in front of me, and I felt the need to find out what was going on.

"Look, what's the problem?" I posed.

"Petunia won't help me, and I really need some relief" Vernon explained.

"Relief, from what?" I continued.

"I woke up hard, and the only way I can get past it, is if someone helps me" Vernon stated.

There was a moment when I thought I had misheard him, but then I realised that I hadn't. Although he hadn't explicitly said so, I knew what Vernon was trying to propose, and I didn't really know what to think. I did however, want to get some clarity.

"Are you saying, that you need my help so that you can... orgasm?" I questioned.

"That's exactly what I'm saying" Vernon rejoined.

"How does Petunia help you, exactly?" I pressed.

"I like being humiliated, to be told I'm inferior" Vernon reacted.

There was nothing that could describe how I felt in that moment. Was my uncle really asking me to humiliate him? More to the point, why was he asking me? There were plenty of other people that he could approach that would be far more suitable.

"Is this really happening?" I mumbled.

"I need this Potter" Vernon replied "I mean, Harry please"

I couldn't believe I was about to do this, but seeing that Vernon at least tried to be nice to me, I thought I could indulge in a bit of fun, whilst also getting to take Vernon down a peg or two. Standing up, I took my clothes off, revealing my muscular body.

"First of all, take off your clothes" I ordered "You worthless pile of crap"

To my surprise, Vernon didn't argue and did as he was told. This was becoming so weird, but when he had removed all of his clothes, I kept speaking and wanted to really humiliate him, about as much as he had humiliated me in the past.

"Wow, you're small, why did Petunia give you a chance?" I teased "Get on the bed right now"

There was a rush of excitement going through my body, and Vernon's willingness to do as I ordered was turning me on. My penis was huge, and was at least five times the length of his. As he was sat on the edge of the bed, I put my genitals right in his face.

"You want my help?" I enquired.

"I need it so badly" Vernon said.

"Then you can help me out first" I replied "So give me a hand job"

"Okay" Vernon agreed "I will"

The moment Vernon wrapped his chubby fingers around me, I felt like I was the most important person in the world. He had a firm grip, and as he stroked me, I closed my eyes and allowed myself to be in the moment. From this point on, Vernon was going to be my slave.

"You make a dwarf look huge" I spat "You really weren't up to the job were you? All you have to show for your exploits, is Dudley"

"But we didn't want any further offspring" Vernon argued "One was enough"

"Or was Petunia not satisfied with your dick?" I posed "I bet even Dudley is bigger than you"

That was when I noticed that Vernon was stroking himself too, moving a rhythm that matched the pace he was rubbing me off. I decided that I wanted to do more, so I removed his hand, and pushed him onto his stomach, revealing his chubby bum.

"Wow, that ass is fat" I muttered "It's not the same as my round, smooth, gorgeous bubble butt"

"I know, you are so handsome" Vernon sighed.

Leaning down, I started to lick his hole, and felt that it relaxed rather quickly. I started to push in, as my face was surrounded by his huge cheeks. I could've sworn that he tried to crush me between them, but then I spanked him and he let me go further.

"This is new to me" Vernon commented.

Once I believed that he was sufficiently lubricated from my saliva, I removed my tongue, and got on my knees in between his legs. As I slowly pushed my head against his entrance, Vernon let out a moan, and that gave me the turn on I wanted, so I pushed all the way in.

"Aah!" Vernon complained "That hurts!"

"Shut up!" I ordered "It will get better!"

After I began thrusting in and out of him, I heard Vernon as he kept letting out cries of pain, before I increased the pace and the pain became pleasure. Vernon was moaning, and I was enjoying the way that I made him feel so inferior.

"I am the only man in this house" I cackled "You're penis is so small I had to look twice to even see it"

"Please Harry, let me feel you release in me" Vernon pleaded "I want to know what it's like to have someone shoot in my hole"

"Now Vernon, don't get ahead of yourself" I warned "I'm in charge, not you"

"Fine" Vernon sighed "But please"

I put my hands on his shoulders and pushed him onto me as I moved in and out of his hole. I couldn't take any further pleasure, as my balls were going to explode, so with one long thrust, I shot my sperm deep inside Vernon, who happily let me release all of it inside him.

"Yes, I love it!" Vernon panted.

"You will never shoot this much" I mocked.

After pulling out, which I did quickly to give myself a final burst of lust, I kept Vernon in the same position, and used two of my fingers to stroke him. The position he was in made it look like I was milking a cow, but I didn't care, because I knew this was humiliating him.

"Do you want me to let you release?" I questioned.

"I do, so much" Vernon reacted.

"Then tell me I'm powerful" I instructed.

"You're so powerful" Vernon complimented.

"Now tell me you were wrong, and I'm better than Dudley" I persisted.

"You are much better than Dudley, I wish you were my son" Vernon moaned.

This made me stroke him faster and faster, until his body began to spasm, and a small glob of his semen fell onto my duvet. He thrust into my hand, but no more sperm came out, so I removed it. I collected up his cum with my finger, and put it into his mouth.

"Eat it!" I ordered.

"Okay" Vernon concurred.

As I put my finger into his mouth, he sucked on it a bit, before he swallowed his own small little blob of cum. I took my finger away and then grabbed Vernon and stood him up. With all of the venom in my eyes, I gave him a warning.

"Now, you are going to treat me with respect" I grunted "Understand?"

"Yes Harry" Vernon pledged "I promise"

"Good, now get out of here!" I snapped.

Grabbing his clothes, Vernon stood up and ran out of my room quicker than I could have imagined. I was now going to enjoy life with the Dursleys, particularly Vernon, as he was my slave, and if he wanted my help, he would have to be really nice to me.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 14: Harry Potter & Dudley Dursley

Summary:

After spying on Harry, Dudley gets to fulfil his fantasy.

Notes:

Based on a request for Harry/Dudley.

Told from Dudley's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After everything that has happened over the last decade, I never imagined that I would feel this way. Harry, my cousin, was a wizard and we had argued quite a bit, but as we got older, we were able to become more civil around each other, although that happened by the fact that we basically ignored one another.

Previously, I would've been relieved to be away from him. He was always better than me at most things, so having him ignore me and being able to ignore him without any expectation from my parents would have been a dream come true. Things change, however, and now I found myself in a pretty tough situation.

Being able to take a step back, made me look at Harry differently. I saw that actually, apart from being very kind and courageous, he was also very fit. He is the guy that made me realise that I'm gay, and there was nothing I wanted more than to be with him.

One evening, I was looking up at the ceiling, whilst lying down quietly on my bed. Mum and dad had been busy and went out in order to visit Aunt Marge. I didn't really want to go, so here I was, in the house alone, with the guy who I was desperate to go out with.

Then randomly, a poster that was hung up on my wall fell off, and I noticed that there was a hole in the wall with light beaming through. Curiosity was high, so I walked over and crouched down in order to take a look, and when I saw what was on the other side, I felt like today was my lucky day.

On the other side of the wall was the bathroom. What made me feel lucky was the fact that Harry was completely naked in the shower, and I got a full view of his long, thick, penis. My mouth was watering at the thought of tasting him, so in the hope that he might take some action. I stuck my tongue through, hoping that he would see me.

"Hmm, someone wants me, do they?" Harry chuckled.

I knew he would know I was the one on the other side, as there was no-one else in the house. I heard footsteps walking towards me, and then I got a rush of lust, as I felt the tip of his wet cock touching my tongue. I was sure to open my mouth as wide as possible so that he could push in, but he quickly removed himself from me.

"Dudley, I never knew you were a cock slut" Harry stated "But if you want to taste the most powerful penis in the world, I guess I can allow it"

"I want this Harry" I explained "You ignored me for so long, and I discovered my sexuality"

"I've never been anyone's gay awakening before" Harry commented.

"Can we stop talking?" I requested.

"You're up for it!" Harry joked.

Mercifully, Harry began inserting his dick into my mouth, and as he went further in, I started to gag, which it turn caused me to coat his knob with my slobber. I began moving slowly along his length, allowing my mouth to feel just how big he actually was.

"I bet you'd do anything to please me" Harry teased.

I released a moan in agreement, because with mum and dad out of the house, and Harry's cock inside of me, I would be happy to oblige in anything that Harry wanted me to do. I pushed my face against the hole, and allowed Harry to fuck my mouth.

"This feels so good" Harry grunted.

It was so true, as his dick violated my mouth. I had yearned for this kind of attention, and having it was making me feel like I could have a good life. I wrapped my lips more tightly around him, and just as I thought he was going to release his love juice into me, Harry pulled his cock out.

"What's wrong?" I posed "Did I not satisfy you?"

"Take your clothes off and join me in here" Harry ordered "I want to see that ass of yours"

My own erection, which wasn't quite as big as Harry's, had been sitting in my briefs. When I took my clothes off, my penis was hard and my foreskin had retracted. Putting my hand around my dick, I stroked allowing myself some pleasure, imagining what Harry was going to do next.

I promptly walked out of my own bedroom and went to the bathroom. When I opened up, I was met by Harry, who was stroking his penis and looked at me with a smirk. His defined muscles, which were wet and shiny, were such a treat to look at.

"Don't just look stare" Harry instructed "Get on all fours and let me look at your hole"

"Really?" I reacted.

"Yes really" Harry confirmed.

"Okay!" I beamed "Anything for you!"

As I excitedly got into position, I waited for Harry to make a move, and he took me by surprise when he started to suck my toes before he licked my feet. His tongue felt so smooth on my soles, and it tickled a bit which made my body spasm slightly.

"Do you like this?" Harry wondered.

"It's the best" I declared.

He began licking up my soles and then along my ankles before moving up my legs. He was making me go weak, and I knew that this was where I would fully give in to his awesome power. His tongue licked up each of my thighs, making me squirm.

"No one has ever appreciated my body before" I mumbled.

"Well, that's changed now" Harry responded.

Finally, I felt his hot breath against my butt, and one of his hands wrapped tightly around my penis, stroking it lightly. His hand felt different to my own, as it was warm, and his fingers felt large as they secured themselves around my length.

"Thrust into my hand" Harry ordered.

"Yes, I will" I agreed.

Starting slowly, I began thrusting into his grip, feeling the most horny I've ever been. My dick had never been so hard and I was getting so close. I knew that if I went too fast, I would release, but I didn't want it to end just yet, so I maintained a steady pace.

"I can feel you throbbing" Harry said "You are close, aren't you?"

"But I don't want to reach climax yet" I complained "It would be embarrassing"

"No it wouldn't" Harry assured "If you want to shoot your load, then shoot it"

"But what about you?" I pressed.

"I have a plan that you'll help me with" Harry rejoined.

"Fair enough" I uttered "Just don't laugh at the small load I'll shoot"

"I won't laugh" Harry promised.

My body tensed up, and as well as thrusting into his hand, Harry starting rubbing me, and this made it impossible to hold on any longer. Curling my toes, I pushed into his hand and allowed my sperm to shoot out. To my surprise, I had released quite a bit of semen onto the ground.

"Wow!" I observed "I've never cum that much before!"

"Seems a shame to waste it" Harry said "In which case..."

I turned over so that I was sat on the floor, and watched as Harry licked it all up off of the floor. I loved the fact that he devoured it in the way he did, slurping it into his mouth and gulping it down his throat. When he was finished, he looked at me, before moving close and planting a wet, cum flavoured kiss on my lips.

"Are you ready to help me out?" Harry questioned.

"I'll do anything to help you" I insisted.

Smiling once again, Harry pushed me onto my back and lifted my legs up into the air. He sucked on his index finger and then began pushing it inside my tight hole. I'd never taken anything up my ass before, and Harry's finger was a wonderful place to start.

"You've never been invaded have you?" Harry giggled "I can tell"

"This feels unreal" I moaned "My hole is at your mercy"

After teasing my hole for a few minutes, I wanted him to go further, and he must've realised I was ready. He rested my legs on his shoulders and leaned on them to push my ass up in the air. Slowly, he inserted his thick cock into my entrance, and after initial pain, I felt him rub against my prostate.

"Oh god!" I squealed.

"That's so warm babe" Harry complimented.

As he pushed all the way in, I felt my hole stretch around him. He then slowly pulled out, before pushing gently back in. He maintained a slow pace, and my penis was erect once more. I couldn't help myself, I had to start stroking myself, but I needed more too.

"Harry, I want it harder" I begged.

"Okay Dudley, as you're enjoying this so much" Harry agreed.

He started thrusting quickly, making me feel even more horny as my dick displayed my enjoyment. I saw how Harry was gritting his teeth, and started to grunt as he moved. I knew he was close, and I tried to make it as pleasurable as possible.

"I'm going to shoot soon" Harry stated.

"So am I!" I rejoined.

I couldn't handle his husky voice, and with a final stroke, I erupted for the second time, my cum splattering over my stomach. My hole contracted around Harry, and once I had finished releasing, I felt hot, sticky fluid travelling up inside my ass.

"Yes!" Harry screamed "Dudley, you slut I loved it!"

"Thanks Harry" I replied "I loved it too"

We lay together on the floor, and I used my hand to collect the sperm from my stomach, putting it into my mouth. I kissed Harry this time, and we swapped my load between our tongues, allowing both of us to taste it. When we pulled apart, we both swallowed the remains, and then snuggled.

"I love you Dudley" Harry declared.

"I love you too Harry" I responded.

We stood up and went back to our rooms to get changed, before I went into Harry's room and cuddled up to him on his bed. I didn't care if my parents saw us, because Harry showed me more love in the past day than my parents had shown me in my entire life.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 15: Harry Potter & Draco Malfoy

Summary:

Whilst his husband is away, Draco uses his imagination to have his way with Harry.

Notes:

Based on the following e-mail request:

Harry/Draco - A quick oneshot where they are married and Harry is away, so Draco imagines his husband and gets satisfaction.

Told from Draco's POV.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Typically, Harry had to go away and save the world at various points. It came as a surprise to most when we became a couple, but now I didn't have to live up to my father's ridiculous expectations, I was free to be myself and not care what anyone else thought.

The problem I had was that Harry was always the one who could make me climax faster than anyone else. He was the reason that I was happy, and the fact that he gave me the best sexual experiences in the world, was like the icing on the cake.

In his absence, I decided that I would imagine what I was going to do to him. The mere thought of Harry kissing me was always enough to make me erect, with his dark hair and pale skin, I knew that I was so lucky to be with him, and the fact others got jealous of me made my heart skip.

I removed all of my clothes promptly, before lying down on my bed. I was skinnier than Harry, but having less in the way meant that when I looked towards my feet, I could see my throbbing penis, which was long and thick. I was also cut, so the head of my cock never had anything to prevent pure pleasure.

Slowly, I moved my hand down my body, rubbing them over my chest and my stomach, before I reached my dick. I wrapped my hand around it lightly, and started to gently tease myself, moving tentatively up and down the shaft, before reaching the head.

"God Harry" I moaned "Your hand would know what I wanted"

I knew that was so true, as Harry loved to dominate in the bedroom. I willingly submitted to him, and so would anyone else if they heard his sexy, husky voice as he ordered you to please him. I used my wand to summon the long dildo from my drawer, and when I had it in my hand, I cast a spell to cover it in endless lubrication.

"Harry isn't here" I mumbled "So you'll have to do"

As I used one hand to stroke myself, the other hand guided the long dildo up and into my mouth. It had been made especially for me, and was an exact replica of Harry's penis. As put the tip in my mouth, I imagined Harry telling me how great it felt.

"Ooh yeah Draco" I thought "Suck the master"

I began shoving the dildo back so that I gagged, knowing how much Harry loved it when that happened. My slobber was spreading over the dildo at a rapid rate, to the point where excess was dripping off, landing on my chin in a pleasing way.

"You're doing such a brilliant job" I thought "Master won't last long"

"I know you won't, and neither will I!" I beamed.

There was one thing that was unique to this particular dildo, in that after about a minute, it would orgasm and release an imitation of Harry's sperm. I was so horny and really wanted to taste it, stroking myself whilst picking up my pace as I sucked it.

I loved the way that it would throb in my mouth, and that was the sign that there wouldn't be long to go before I got my reward. My blond hair was draped over my eyes, so I had to pause to blow it out of the way, before I blew the dildo harder than ever, and finally, it shot fluid into my mouth.

"Yes!" I thought "Shoot it all inside me!"

I held the dildo in position until it stopped releasing, and then slowly removed it from my mouth, a popping sound being created as the head escaped from my lips. My own penis was leaking pre-cum, and I knew that it was time to finish it.

"You know what I want" I uttered "So let me have it"

Getting onto my hands and knees, I put the dildo at my entrance, and then enchanted so that it would move independently. I removed my hand and the dildo shoved into my hole. There was some resistance as my hole was not yet stretched, but as I kept on, I became more slack and the dildo got the better of me.

"God! Yes!" I moaned "Fuck me Harry!"

Those were moans of pure pleasure as I felt the dildo stimulating my prostate. I had loved having Harry inside me, but this was the next best thing. My penis called for attention, so I wrapped my fingers around my cock once more, and stroked furiously.

"I'm almost there!" I screeched "I want to shoot so much!"

I could hear Harry telling me to do so, as he enjoyed watching my load splat onto our bed sheets. I pushed back on the dildo, and felt it go all the way inside me. It went so deep that it got trapped, and started to vibrate, which finally sent me over the edge.

"Yes!" I screamed "There it goes!"

Several jets of my thick cum shot onto the bed, forming a pool underneath me. The dildo made it difficult to stop, so I pushed it out before I lost control. I removed the enchantment, and collapsed on my bed, feeling ready for when Harry would do me for real.

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

Chapter 16: End Of Part 5

Chapter Text

That is Part 5 completed.

I hope you enjoyed reading it and I appreciate your support.

Chapter 17: Thank You

Chapter Text

I just wanted to say a big thank you to everyone who has read, commented and left kudos on this book.

I hope you enjoyed reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it.

Notes:

The End.

Thank you for reading.